Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

Chamber of Secrets; Battle of Hogwarts

The adrenaline that was flooding her system after destroying another horcrux was intoxicating. It flowed and crested potently within her, knowing the thought of another sliver of Voldemort was gone.  With the high and excitement still of their latest conquest still coursing through her, Hermione turned to Ron and without any hint of hesitation, crashed her lips into his. It had been a long time coming.

Ron, was startled but who quickly recovered, kissed her back just as fervently. Years of something just there was now being tended to. 

But as their lips moved, there was one only thing that crossed Hermione’s thoughts……. Ronald Bilus Weasley was not the one.

That ever-present ache in her chest she had hoped he would fill… remained.

As they pulled apart, both coming down from their high, Hermione knew finally and with an unwavering certainty that Ron Weasley was simply and would only ever just be…. her best friend. 

Instantly she questioned what was wrong with her, why couldn't this thing between them be it. As she looked into Ron’s eyes, she could see him trying to sort through his own feelings, and he look scared.

“Ron are you okay?” Hermione asked softly. Hermione loved Ron, he was one of her best friends after all, but in that moment, she let any further thoughts at attempting to make a go out of this die.

“Mione,” …Ron said a little breathless from the shock at their kiss, “Mione …I....I…please don’t take this the wrong way but…..but I do love you, just...it's… but," he struggled to find the words.

“It’s okay Ron, I know,” she sighed in relief, “I know.”  And she did, Merlin she really did.

Ron closed his eyes sighing deeply… “sorry Mione”, he said shaking his head, “I think that we might just be better off as friends.”

“Ron…. I feel the same way, and I’ll always love you,” she said knowing that it was a love of friendship.  She reached up embracing him, Ron did always give good hugs. 

He welcomed her, and held her tight, both knowing that it was going to be okay.

“Hey,” …. Hermione said rather sheepishly, “it’s okay really, it’s better we know now.” 

“Yeah, I think so,” Ron replied, the guilt he had melting away.

Hermione thought back to all the years at school with Ron and Harry, it flashed by so quickly, but she knew after having had kissed him finally, that it had all been comfort and familiarity only. 

She also knew that this thing between them, much like Harry and Ginny, was expected of her, but in that moment, she didn’t care what anyone thought, she was shoving all those expectations straight into the bin and then lighting it on fire.

“Mione?”  Ron called her name noting the far off look she would often get when she was lost in her thoughts.  

“Sorry...um, what...yes,” she said shaking off the flood of memories, “I’m good Ron, let’s go.”

Taking his hand in hers, they ran out of the chamber back to the great hall, there was still a battle to be won.

=^.^=

One year later……. June

Hermione lay in her small bed, in her small room, in her small flat.  She watched the small alarm clock on her bedside noting it was too early for her to be up.  It had been another sleepless night.  The nightmare that had woken her had been suffocating. 

She lay on the floor writhing in pain….

She didn't get nightmares as often now as they had come in the weeks after the war, but when they did, it was very hard to shake them off and would more than often lead to her having a sour mood for the remainder of the day.

Hermione curled into herself tighter, wishing for any distraction.  She knew she could go to Harry, maybe even or Ron, (not bloody likely) for comfort, but it was too early and they were Aurors now, they needed their sleep.  Instead as always, it seemed easier to just push through these feelings, like she always did, and focused on where her life was now.

Hermione had been offered a job at the ministry, which she had graciously declined, stating that she simply wanted to finish school and become a healer.  While she didn’t actually go back to school like Ginny and some others, she did complete it.  Hermione was granted special permission from the headmistress, to take her NEWTS by proctor.

Hermione had wanted to return to Hogwarts, truly she loved it, but regardless of how much she loved the school she was not ready to face the reality of what had happened there, who they had lost, so quickly after the war. 

Hermione had seen and lived war firsthand, she had watched in horror as her friends, and fellow classmates had been injured and even killed during the final battle, the memories still haunted her nightmares.  And, after witnessing such devastation and feeling helpless to stop any of it, she had decided quickly after the battle that she would do something about it. 

So forgoing the job at the Ministry, she had opted to instead become a  healer, and it had now been one for almost a year, mastering things quite efficiently and quickly.  After taking and passing all her 8 of her NEWTS flawlessly, she had worked through the healer training with voracity.  She took no breaks deciding that it was best to get right into it.  This also meant that she had missed out on things that other people her age did, but welcomed the distraction that learning provided.

The nights had been long, but worth it.  She had studied and worked hard, becoming one of the youngest and best healers St. Mungo’s had.  She had also continued to champion for magical creatures, not that she'd had much success, but nevertheless she continued to work on a way to combine those efforts with healing.

There was no longer a threat of war, although some death eaters had escaped, and there were still other echoes of the war that remained.    She knew healers were always going to be needed.  Although she had once envisioned herself working at the Ministry changing the wizarding world, she knew after the battle that working at the ministry just wasn’t going to be it.  No now, as a healer, she still helped people except on a smaller scale, one person at a time.

She glanced at her small clock once more, and saw that it was close enough to a decent hour, to head in.

Deciding that she was not going to get any more sleep that night, she stowed her thoughts, and sat up, taking a deep breath to ground herself, before setting off to get ready for the day. 

Hermione donned her scrubs, quickly, splashing water on her face, brushed her teeth, and pulled her massive curls into a bun.  She took one more glance at the mirror at the haunted look in her eyes, feeling alone, before turning and heading to the floo.  The green flames roared, and a moment later she was in the lobby of St. Mungo’s. 

=^.^=

She could do this, she thought standing just outside the floor, luckily it was too early, and no one was milling about. It was just a nightmare, she chided herself, the war was over, she was helping people. 

Hermione often hated the hollowness that came after a nightmare.  Pushing the thoughts aside, she headed to her office in hopes that prepping for rounds and finishing paperwork would provide the much need distraction until the feeling of hollowness passed.

Making her way down the hall, passing the nurses station, she came upon two of them huddled at the reception desk speaking in hushed whispers. 

“Did you read the prophet this morning,” …...the blonde one said to her brunette partner.  “I think it’s admirable that Wizengomet and Minister Shacklebolt are taking preventative steps to help rebuild the wizarding population,” the brunette crooned.

Hermione slowed as she walked by the two witches.  She had stopped reading the Daily Prophet during her time at Hogwarts, given the that bar that was set by the Prophet was so low, that it allowed Rita bloody Skeeter to pass as the gold standard of professional journalism.  No thank you!

“Don’t you think this is a little extreme,” the blonde witch said, “the mandate states that all eligible witches and wizards who are of age will be matched and must marry and produce children within a year.” Concern lacing her words.

Hermione came to a full stop then; at the blonde one’s words. 

“Pardon me,” she couldn’t help herself, “did you just say that all eligible witches and wizards must marry, per the Ministry?” Hermione asked a little to rushed.

“Yes,” the blonde stated, “it’s been in the papers for the last few weeks, the Minister and Wizengomet have finally passed the law, and it will take effect today.”

Hermione stood frozen in the hallway, hoping she would wake up from what surely was still her nightmare.

Had she just heard that correctly? Hermione thought…no…. it can’t be.

She pinched herself, feeling the slight sting.  Ouch, okay so I’m awake and this is real. 

Then dreaded realization kicked in and anger coursed through her.

 “WHAT! HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE,” she yelled startling the unsuspecting witches.  Both witches drew back at the outburst. 

“Sorry, sorry,” Hermione said tempering her anger barely, “may I see the paper……… please.” She asked through gritted teeth.

The blonde witch handed the paper over cautiously, afraid that she might lash out again.

Hermione scanned the article by Rita Skeeter, of course that awful hag had to be the one to break the news. 

She scoffed, but it was there, right there in print, clear as day …

MINISTRY MARRIAGE MANDATE NOW IN EFFECT

Our magical community has suffered great losses, and we must come together for the sake of the magical world.  

-Minister Kingsley Shacklebolt

Letters to be delivered in the next several days …………. Marriages to begin within the next two weeks! Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.

The words seemed to bleed into each other after she read the first lines. 

This couldn’t be right; how could this even happen?  How was this allowed? Why had she not known about this?  Several questions sprung in her mind. Settling on the fact that it was probably because she worked so much and did not subscribe to the Daily Prophet.

Hermione read and re-read the article, before pulling out her wand and casting her patronus, the little otter burst out happily despite her sour mood.  Quickly she gave it a short message, “find Harry and Ron, tell them we need to meet now!” The little otter whisked away to deliver the message.

Hermione turned to the witches and asked again, “may I take this copy with me?”

“Sure,” the brunette one said quickly.

“Thanks,” Hermione replied as she turned and headed to her office once again.

Hermione entered her small office, taking a deep calming breath, this couldn’t be happening she thought as her small space felt even smaller. 

It was quaint, with bookshelves on either side, a small desk, and a small couch on the side.  It was perfect for her, and in many ways a home away from home.  She had spent many nights in this office, sleeping on the couch.  The first few months of training were the hardest, she often worked well over sixteen hours or more and was too tired to floo back home.  Instead, she would nestle on the small couch and go to sleep. 

Hermione headed to her desk, still lost in thought when the stag burst through the wall.

“Mione,” …Harry’s voice came though the silver stag, “Ron and I are headed into the ministry to wrap up some business for a case, but we will see you as soon as we are done.” The stag vanished at the last word.

Hermione had expected her otter to reach her best friends at Grimmauld.  They had moved into the home together shortly after entering the Auror program.  While Harry loved the burrow, he didn’t feel it would be right to move back there, especially after Ginny and him went their sperate ways.  Their relationship had crashed, with the stress of the war, being separated during the horcrux hunt, then him choosing not to return to Hogwarts for his final year, had finally been the final straw for Ginny and Harry’s relationship.  It had been a rough couple of months after the breakup, but in the end both Ginny and Harry knew they had made the best choice.

Ron moved in with Harry so that he wouldn’t be alone. For Ron after battle being at the Burrow was just too much for him, especially when his mother tried to guilt him into saying.  They both of course still went to dinners at the Burrow every Sunday, but it had been months since Hermione had gone with them, as she was always busy with her training. She loved the Weasleys and knew that they harbored no bad feelings about the uncoupling and no coupling of the friends, and in a way, they were still her family but being there reminded her too much of the war and what had been lost, so it was easier to just stay away.

Hermione hung her head and sat at her desk wondering just what this marriage mandate would mean for her.  She unfortunately fell into the "eligible witch’s" category.  Then she asked her self, how would they choose who to match her with, but most importantly, how could she get out of this?

Sitting up with a new purpose, she decided that she would need to go to Minister himself, after all she was a war hero damnit, she could no would get out of this…. right?  Call in a favor maybe, she just had to be granted an exception. 

Hermione of course was not opposed to idea of marriage and children, she wanted it all, eventually, one day.  But right now, she was worried about not being able to be with someone who could truly understand all that she had been through and love her still; she was a little broken.  She hadn't even dated and was currently still trying to figure her life out, and now this.  No! She had fought and given enough; she wanted to do marriage and children on her own terms. 

With a semblance of plan in place, she decided that she would go to the Ministry to speak to the minister himself, she cast quick tempus to check the time, and sadly it was still very early 4:00 am, ugh too early for meetings.  So, instead she decided it would have to wait a few more hours, sighing deeply trying to shake off the uneasiness of her nightmare and now the knowledge that she would be expected to marry a stranger, she dove into her patient files, for a much welcome distraction.

After a few hours of working on files and making a few rounds, she walked over to the head healer’s office.   Standing in front of the door she knocked and waited for a reply. 

“Come in,” … said the voice of Head Healer Barnaby Willow. 

“Healer Granger,” he smiled at her, “please come in have a seat,” he motioned for her to sit.  “How can I help you this morning,” his welcoming voice said.

“Sir, I need to head into the ministry this morning for a few hours to handle a personal matter.  I have already completed my rounds and paperwork, I am not on call today, and I will return afterwards,” Hermione stated, rushing her words.  

Mr. Willow looked at Hermione, then asked, “Healer Granger, are you okay?” 

Hermione blinked once… twice… “YES!” She said a little too loudly.  “Um …I’m sorry, yes.  Mr. Willow, I just have a personal matter to take care of today.”

“I can assure you that as soon as I have it resolved I will be back, I can even stay longer to help make up for the time I will be missing.”

“Healer Granger,” Mr. Willow said, “you are as always very thorough in your work, you have been one of the best healers I have ever had the pleasure of working with, so know that it is okay to take some time even if it’s only a few hours for yourself.” Mr. Willow said calmly. Her boss had always been kind to her, he didn’t make of fuss about her war hero status, and often relied on her input.  She appreciated that.

“Thank you, sir,” Hermione said, “it’s just…it’s just” …she struggled with her words.  Under any other circumstance she was precise and thorough, but the revelation of the marriage mandate had her at a loss of words.

“Healer Granger,” Mr. Willow smiled sadly at her, “I read the Prophet this morning, I know that you fall into the category.  Take the time you need, I can assure you that St. Mungo’s will continue to run smoothly, and should we need you, we will notify you immediately.”  

Hermione closed her eyes trying to center herself, “thank you sir, I appreciate it.”  She opened her eyes looking at her boss before her, noting a bit of pity in his eyes. 

“Thank you again sir.” She rose and headed home to change. 

=^.^=

Once again in her tiny flat, in her tiny room and even tinier closet, she scanned over her clothing for something presentable.  Most of the wardrobe were scrubs, a few jeans, jumpers, blouses, skirts and a few dresses.  Hermione had no real need for a lot of clothes, as she was in scrubs almost seven days out of the week.  When she was at home she lounged in an oversized tee and leggings, and the few times she went out with Harry and Ron, she opted for jeans and a comfortable jumper, and the dresses were because Ginny had instead she buy them.  There was no need to dress up as they had all been busy that first year, with rebuilding the magical community and then training, there was not a lot of time for socializing.

Lost in thought, skimming through her wardrobe, she heard a tapping coming from the kitchen window, she paid it no mind as she had a box for mail to be delivered, she was at the hospital so much that it was just easier that way. 

The tapping persisted, prompting Hermione to head out of her closet.  As she stepped out heading toward the window, Harry’s stag burst through, startling her.  She hadn’t expected a second message from her friend.

“Mione,” …Harry’s voice called out through the stag…. sounding a little worried.  “Mione…. Ron and I are at the ministry, can we meet you later for drinks, there is a lot to discuss. It will all be okay I promise… see you at seven tonight…the Leaky Cauldron.”   The stag vanished. 

Harry had sounded worried she thought, but she couldn’t focus on that right now, she would be at the ministry shortly and would find them and figure out what was wrong. 

The tapping on her kitchen window persisted.  “I’m coming” …she yelled again.  Making her way to her small kitchen, she opened the window and looked at the brown owl waiting for her to retrieve the letter attached to its leg.  Hermione reached out taking the letter and giving the small owl a treat. 

She looked at the letter in her hand turning it over to see that it was sealed with the official seal of the Ministry of Magic. Her stomach swooped, this couldn’t be good, and now she knew why the owl had not simply left he letter as the others did, it was official ministry correspondence. 

Hermione felt anxious, the scar on her arm suddenly itching. 

No! she thought, this can’t be her letter already, they had just announced the mandate this morning.  Placing her hand on the table to steady herself, she took a deep breath in, then blew it out. 

She looked at the offending envelope in her hand, did she want to know who the ministry thought was her match…...no…yes…dammit! She warred with her thoughts, but it was inevitable, she needed to know.

Cracking the seal and opening the letter…. she read….

Dear Ms. Hermione Jean Granger,

The Ministry of Magic is happy to announce that you have been matched with 97% compatibility with Draco Lucius Malfoy.

FUCK! Her mind supplied as she read the letter.

This compatibility match has been made through a series of intensive compatibility spells that ensure the matched couple will produce the best couplings and strongest magical offspring.

The ministry is grateful for your service to the magical world. Please report to the Magical Marriage department with your match no later than one week’s time to discuss your upcoming union. 

This cannot be real, can it?

Further details will be provided at the initial meeting.

Sincerely,

Minister for Magic
Kingsley Shacklebolt

FUCK! Seemed to be the only appropriate response for her, she thought still disbelieving what she had read.

Because out of all the eligible people in the wizarding world……Draco sodding Malfoy was her match. 

Chapter Text

Hermione stood in her kitchen shocked. This had to be a mistake, she thought, no this WAS a mistake.

How could she be matched to Draco sodding Malfoy! 

Draco Malfoy, the former death eater, the boy who had bullied her at school, the boy who…. the boy who…the boy who …her thoughts were a mess, she couldn’t breathe, Godric she felt like the room was spinning. 

There had to be a mistake, because how could she be matched to the boy who had called her a mudblood.  The boy who eventually took the dark mark (under duress mind you) and then set death eaters into Hogwarts.  The boy who had tried to kill the headmaster. The boy who had stood by and watched as she was tortured by husband aunt.

“This had to be a mistake,” she voiced out loud.  

Malfoy hated her…...she hated him……. well, no she didn’t particularly like him, but that was not the point. 

No, her mind supplied once more, she felt pity for him but not hate, hate is what she felt toward his sadistic aunt, who had carved her up and tortured her.  While he watched her mind tossed in again.

She could feel her pulse in the scar and an ache in her chest.  The scar the constant reminder of the war and the other always present leaving her with a feeling of incompleteness.

No! this couldn’t be right.  How could she be 97% compatible with Draco sodding Malfoy, and what about the other 3% her mind quipped. 

Did he already know?  He would have to be just as upset as her…. right?

=^.^=

“Mother!” Draco called out gritting his teeth, while clutching the ministry letter in his hand and rubbing at the small ache in his chest. 

He’d had a small twinge as far back as he could remember, which tended to flare up at random moments.

“Yes darling,” Narcissa replied calmly. 

“This must be a mistake.  Granger! Out of all the witches, GRANGER! She’s with Weasley this must be a mistake.” Draco roared in frustration.

“Darling,” Narcissa began but was cut off.

“Mother this cannot be right!”  Draco interrupted, now pacing back and forth. 

How can anyone in their right mind think that the Golden Girl was his match? 

Draco recalled taunting her at school, calling her a mudblood, he recalled having to take the dark mark because his father had failed the Dark Lord, then being tasked ti fix the vanishing cabinet and let death eaters into Hogwarts, and even trying to kill the headmaster. (He had not…. he couldn’t…. he didn’t)

Not Granger! ……how could he be 97% compatible with Hermione Ms. Know It All Granger?... she hated him…. right?

The very same Hermione Granger who had been tortured by his deranged Aunt Bellatrix in his home while he had been forced to watch.

I didn’t identify her to Bellatrix he thought, but it wasn’t enough, I didn’t do enough, I was a coward, his mind supplied.

“Mother this can’t be right, this has to be a mistake,” he repeated, as if she hadn’t heard it the first few times he’d ranted.

Draco continued to pace back and forth in front of his mother.  Narcissa sat watched her son run his hand through his hair, something he did aside from rubbing his chest when he was frustrated.

“Draco,” Narcissa said in a soothing voice, “I insist you be calm.”

“Calm!” he roared, “How mother?  How can I be calm when I am expected to marry Hermione Granger, the Golden Girl, the Brightest Witch of our Age!”

Narcissa let him vent a bit before she said, “this could be good for the family.” She said casually as if Draco were a spooked animal, which coincidently he was acting like one, “You know what we have been through since after the war.  We may have escaped Azkaban, but the Malfoy name could use some help getting into the good graces of the wizarding world.” Narcissa remarked cooly.  Sure, they had managed to escape, and she had even been given and Order of Merlin Second Class, but there was still distrust in her family, it didn’t matter that they had openly donated, it didn’t matter.

“A marriage with the Brightest Witch of Her Age, and the most famous muggle born, one-third of the Golden Trio, the Goden Girl herself, would be just the antidote that the Malfoy legacy needs.  It’s about time our family is infused with some new life into our ranks.” Narcissa stated as matter of fact.

Draco threw himself in the chair opposite of his mother, placing his head in his hands.  It is a mistake he thought, he can’t possibly have to marry Hermione Granger.  She would not want him, a former death eater, her former bully as her husband or even as the father of her children. 

It didn’t matter that during the battle Draco had switched sides, when Harry was thought to be dead.  He decided that he had had enough.  His mother was relatively safe, and he could no longer follow a monster (not that he had a choice).  He didn’t know this at the time when he chose to fight against the other death eaters, but Narcissa had lied to the dark lord about Potter being dead.  It was the turning point of the war.  Draco may have bought into his father’s beliefs in the beginning, but after fearing for his and his mother’s life since Voldemort rose, he knew he had to make a better choice.

When Hagrid appeared just before the climax of the battle, and had what appeared to be Potters dead body in his arms, Draco instantly made his choice.   Narcissa had found him in the crowd of students, nodded and snuck to the back to apparate away.  He was to follow her, but when she left, he decided to stay and fight.

Draco had stopped believing in the blood purity his father drilled into him (possibly around third year) but had to keep up appearances due to his father’s watchful eye, which meant he had to be every bit the asshole while at school, peddling any and all the hateful bigotry as a cover, and then continued because that monster lived in his home.  He had no choice but to continue with the charade.

The Dark Lord required no failures of him, because his father had already failed him on multiple times.  If Draco even faltered for a second, he knew that his mother’s life would be the consequence for his failure.

Draco knew that he had to make up for his part in the war, he could no longer cower and run away.   Seeing Granger still fighting even after what his aunt had done; what he hadn't and had done, Draco found some courage to do good.  He was sure he wouldn’t make it out alive, he knew he wouldn’t.  But he decided for himself (finally) that he would stay and fight. 

Dumbledore had offered him clemency, even as Draco held him at wand point, with the daunting task to kill the headmaster.  Draco knew he should have taken the help then, at least then he wouldn’t have had to watch HER being tortured on the floor of his family home.

Shaking the thoughts away, Draco lifted his head and looked at his mother.  “I will head to the ministry now; this must be a mistake.  Surely, they will not want a death eater (former) married to war hero.” He said more to convince himself than his mother. 

“If she is with Weasley then this compatibility will mean nothing, because she is already with someone.”

Draco stood smoothing his features, and fixing his hair, then straightening out his signature black suit and tie, with a clear determination in mind, he headed towards the floo. 

=^.^=

Hermione stepped out of the green flames of the floo into the ministry’s lobby, with her destination in mind, she headed towards the lift.

The chime above sounded announcing the incoming lift, the doors parted letting the gaggle of ministry workers off.  She made her way in, stepping further to the back as more people entered. 

She kept her head down as being in crowds still made her uneasy, and being a war hero gave her a celebrity status that she did not want.  She was after all Hermione Granger, the Brightest Witch of her age, part of the Golden Trio, war hero, the boy who lived best friend, so avoiding small talk was her immediate goal while riding the lift. 

As people piled in, she did not notice the tall blonde who stepped in at the last minute.  Equally shying away from the crowds. In turn the tall blonde also did not notice the bushy haired witch in the back of the lift, his mind was preoccupied with trying to get an audience with the minister of magic, while trying to ignore the whispers around him that called him a filthy Death Eater.

The lift made a few stops and witches and wizards emptied out, Hermione did not dare make a move, she was waiting patiently for the disembodied voice to announce the minister’s floor. 

Draco stood at the front facing forward, his mind swimming with thoughts of what he would say to the minister, about this so-called match to Granger.  Did she know already that he was her match?  Was she upset that it was him…...she had to be…... right?

The lifted stopped and the voice announcing the arrival at the Minister for Magics floor, where both made their way out.

Hermione stepped forward to exit the lift and walked into a wall.  No not a wall she thought…... a person. This person who had now placed their hands to steady her before she toppled over, being to mutter his apology.

“I’m sorry,” Hermione quickly began to say, her hands on a hard chest, as she lifted her head looking toward the person whom she had just accidentally walked into.  (Who stops in front of a lift, seriously!).

The words quickly died in her mouth as she looked up into a pair of silver eyes belonging to none other than Draco Malfoy. 

=^.^=

When the lift had come to a stop, Draco quickly stepped out onto the minister’s floor then halted, he needed to take a moment to take a deep relaxing breath. Being back her stirred an ueasiness in him, this was the first time he’d been back in the ministry since his trial.  He had turned his body toward the lift, eyes closed and took a breath, trying to center himself.

Draco was trying to remain calm; he’d been acquitted he thought, he had just a right to be here as anyone else.

He was focusing on calming himself, when he suddenly felt someone walk into him, (who doesn’t pay attention where they walk) he lifted his arms to steady the person, as he began his apologies (damn his etiquette) “pardon I didn’t,” his words vanished as he looked down into a pair honey brown eyes belonging to Hermione Granger. 

=^.^=  

They both stood there locked in a trance, holding each other steady.  It was as if time stopped encasing them both in a bubble composed of only Draco and Hermione. 

In that moment that they held one another, Hermione felt something strange stir within her chest.  She could feel Malfoy’s hard chest under her hands, his heart beating wildly, and something else she couldn’t place, then his scent of sandalwood, cedar, and mint surrounded her.  The smells instantly calming her chaotic mind, and for brief second, she found solace.  Hermione was able to relax fr just a brief second …. that is until she realized she was holding onto and finding comfort in Draco Malfoy.

At the exact same moment, Draco could feel Grangers small frame under his hands, and the most pleasing scents of jasmine, lavender, and honey filled his space.  He breathed in deeply feeling like the raw edge of his unease had instantly cooled.  

Draco stood stunned at the that fact that the small body he was holding on to and felt right under his touch, belonged to none other than Hermione Granger.  Then as quickly as he understood what was happening, he proceeded to unceremoniously drop his arms stepping away from her and began adjusting his suit. 

“Granger,” came his cool greeting. 

“Malfoy,” she replied icily. 

“Why would you stand in front of the lift where people will be exiting,” Hermoine asked clearly still flustered at the unintended and unexpected interaction with Malfoy.

“I thought I was alone in the lift; I don’t make a habit of standing around waiting to be accosted.” Draco scoffed.

“Accosted!" Hermione huffed incredulously, "It was an accident, I was just exiting the lift and walked into you,” .

“I had just exited the lift myself Granger, I did not notice you, I can assure you I do not make a habit of loitering about.” 

“Look Malfoy,” she said taking a breath not wanting to have a row with him in public, “I am here to see the minister, so if you don’t mind, get out of the way so I can go see him.”

Draco took his time to stare at her, Hermione Granger was still petite, but she had filled out in all the right places, and of course was still as stubborn as a mule he thought.  Well, he was also in a mission to accomplish today and wasn't about to let his Ince swotty rival derail him.

“Granger, I am also here to see the minister,” he said as he stepped aside to let her pass.  “Ladies first,” he said as ge extended his arm gesturing for her to move ahead of him.

Hermione huffed then brushed past him, and did not look back, well maybe  gave him a sideways glance.…and thought what a prat, she thought. How could HE be 97% compatible with her!?  No, she was going to give the minister a piece of her mind, then demand to see this spell and results because there was no way that she was 97% compatible with Draco sodding Malfoy!

Draco smirked at her ire, but followed Hermione as she stalked off.  

How could the ministry believe that Granger was compatible with him.  He had to speak to the minister to sort this out, he would demand to see the results because there had to be a mistake. There was no way that he was 97% compatible with the insufferable, bushy haired, Golden Girl Hermione Granger!

Hermione walked up to the minister’s office and was greeted by Greta the minister’s secretary.  Greta was an old, stern looking woman, but always managed a smile for her.   Just as Hermione walked up, the old witch smiled.  I guess saving the world can crack even the likes of Greta, Hermione mused.

Hermione giving a tight smile of her own because she was still irritated with her encounter with Malfoy, asked Greta for an audience with the minister.  Greta not really noticing the tightness on Hermione’s face, apologized and informed Hermione that the minister was currently in a meeting but would wrap up shortly, and she would make sure to get her a few minutes of his time.

“If you would be so kind as to have a seat in the waiting room and as soon as the minister is done, I will see what I can do sweetheart,” stated Greta who was still smiling warmly at her.  “I cannot promise a long meeting, but maybe I can squeeze in fifteen minutes.”  Hermione thanked Greta and made her way over to the small waiting room.

As Hermione stepped away, Draco took a step forward to speak to the minister’s assistant.  “Hello, my name is…”

“I know who you are Mr. Malfoy,” Greta cut him off sternly.  “How may I assist you today?”

Draco bristled, as he had just witnessed this same woman smile and basically bend over backward for Granger.  Of course, it was Granger, and he was just a (former) Death Eater.

“I have come to seek an audience with Minister; I have an important inquiry.”   Greta stood unmoved by his demand, the prickly secretary glanced down at a calendar looked back up and said, “I’m sorry the minister is currently in a meeting and will not have any openings until,” …...she made a show of looking through the enormous appointment book, “next week Wednesday, around 3:45pm.” 

Draco’s bit back the retort that was ready to be fired off, knowing that it would not do him any good to be defensive. He had seen this same woman create a time slot for Granger, but he was clearly not Granger.  Draco could not walk in a demand to be seen unannounced. 

Greta ignoring his silence and obvious frustration, stated cooly, “you may always submit a written request to the minister, and he may get back to you via correspondence.”

Draco forced his growing frustration down, taking a breath before he looked at the minister’s secretary plastering in a faux smile and thanked her for her assistance. This wasn't over he thought as he turned on his heel and headed in the direction he had seen Granger walking.

=^.^=

Hermione was a jumble of thoughts when she made it to the waiting room.  She had just been face-to-face with Malfoy, she had her bloody hands on his chest, his hard unmoving chest, and gods his scent. It was good and had calmed her racing mind. 

No! this thought was loudest.  The feeling of calmness could not be associated to Malfoy, it wasn’t because she hated him, but because she was being forced to potentially marry him.  Her choice of selecting partner stripped but mostly because it was ridiculous because he probably hated her.

Hermione hadn’t seen Malfoy since she testified in his favor at his trial.  Had it been a year…already?  She thought back to the pale boy sitting in front of the Wizengomet.  His eyes had been looking down, shoulders slumped, while he picked at scab on his wrist probably caused by his chains, Malfoy had looked defeated……resigned, it had caused the pain in her chest to hurt more that day.

She could remember testifying about how Malfoy had not identified them to his deranged aunt, and in the end helping change the tide of the war.

The day they were captured and brought the Malfoy Manor, Malfoy had looked straight into her eyes then said, “it’s not Potters mudblood.”  She could remember the silver pools mesmerizing and calming her as she heard him deny it was them.   She could have sworn she had seen something in those eyes…...quickly she shook the memory away. 

Lost in thought she did not hear the clicking of dragon hide shoes as then entered the small waiting room.

“Granger,” she heard his voice and quickly snapped her head up as Malfoy stood before her again.  Hermione froze looking at him, she thought she saw something once again in his eyes, but whatever it was, was gone in a blink.

Hermione stood so that he would not tower over her. (He still did) She looked up meeting his gaze.  Hermione was half tempted to stand on the chair to level things out.

When had Malfoy gotten so tall…and fit? 

“Malfoy,” she replied, “what do you want, I am expected to have a meeting in a few minutes.”

“I know Granger, I tried to set up a meeting to discuss a matter with the minister, but apparently the likes of me are not welcomed here,” Malfoy said his words flowed smoothly although internally he was anything but.

Word vomiting before she could stop herself, Hermione blurted out, “this must be a mistake, we cannot be compatible, let alone a match to be married!”

Being in her proximity again, Draco could really take a closer look at Granger.  She stood attempting to make herself bigger but was failing miserably.  She stood there her face at chest level with him, with a haughty look in her eyes, hair wild and curly, her hands on her curvy hips.  (Curvy, where the fuck did that come from…. Granger is just Granger)

He interrupted her rant, “I came to ask if I may join your meeting seeing as I was not able to secure one for myself, but by your comment just now, I believe that we are here to discuss the matter of our being matched.” He uttered the word matched like a curse.  “I am to assume that you wish to contest this ridiculousness, as I’m sure the Weasel has every intention to wed you, making this match unnecessary.”

Hermione bristled because his words sounded a little too much like they did when they were in school, almost implying that she was not good enough. While her and Ron had parted ways amicably and were still friendly, it was not his business or right to assume.

Hermione did not respond; she was afraid to reply because she didn’t trust herself to be calm, especially since she had rambled before.

“The way I see it,” Draco continued, “it should be simple enough to clear this whole issue up.”  He looked down at her with a mask of indifference, voice cool, always the aristocrat.

“Fine…... we can talk to minister together.” she said indifferently.

Draco nodded and took a seat across from the wild haired witch in front of him, dusting off invisible lint from his trousers, determined to block her out. 

There was clearly some tension between them, it was palpable, neither willing to break first.

Hermione had slumped back down in the seat trying to ignore the pesky blonde in front of her, but she had to admit that she was curious as to what Malfoy had been up.  She couldn’t help herself, she had to know what he’d been up to. Damn her curiosity

“How have you been?”  She asked a little calmer not wanting to agitate the situation further.  “I haven’t heard anything about you this past year.”  Hermione finally asked curiosity having won out.  Double damn her need-to-know things.

Hermione hadn’t heard or care about the Malfoys after she provided testimony, she hadn’t waited around, she was too busy dealing with her own trauma.  She Malfoy had been sentenced to one year of house arrest with wand restrictions. His mother had been pardoned, because she had lied to Voldemort which allowed Harry to beat him, and bring an end to the Second Wizarding War, and his father had been sent to Azkaban and would be serving a fifty-year sentence.

“I am sure you are trying to be polite, but there is no need to engage in idle conversation,” Draco replied.

Arrogant prat, she thought.  “Malfoy, it’s called being civil, you might not know about that, but we don’t have to like one another to simply have a conversation.”

Draco looked at the witch before him holding her gaze before answering, “I have been on house arrest for the last year.  An auror had to check my wand once a month.  My family had to pay reparations; the manor was searched and cleared of any object that contained dark magic.”  Why had he just said all that, clearly, he needed to work on his self-control. 

Hermione blinked in surprise, not expecting him to say much.

In for Knut he mused, “I completed my sentence last week, which is why I suppose that I became eligible for this mandate the ministry has devised.” He said explaining far more than he wanted to again.

Hermione was looking at the man in front of her, he didn’t look like he had during his trial or even before at school.  He had gotten taller and filled out in a way that screamed he was a man. He spoke to her, but it wasn’t as if she disgusted him, sure, he was still Malfoy, who was an arrogant prat, but he was also more.  He was still arrogant but seemed to have matured in the last year.  She supposed that being confined to your home could do that to a person.

“I was allowed to take my NEWTS, headmistress McGonagall, secured permission for the examinations to be conducted at the Manor that she proctored, not that it will do me any good, as I am sure no one would like to employ a former death eater.”  He continued to share, trying to hold the bite out of the words.

Hermione noticed how his hand instinctively moved to his left forearm.  She knew what lay beneath, the dark mark.  She wondered for a moment if it bothered him like hers did, they both shared a thing that had been given to them unwillingly, her features softened for a moment at the thought of their mutual kinship, before quickly fixing her face once more.

Draco followed her eyes to where he had unintentionally rubbed his dark mark, he removed his hand and straightened out.  Then asked, “What about you? What has the Golden Girl been up to?”

“Don’t call me that.”  She bristled, because she really did hate that moniker.

Draco smirked.  Good he thought, if she is upset, he won’t have to figure out why she looked at him for a moment like she understood him.

Hermione wondered just how much she should share, and why was she feeling like she could tell him anything.

“I became a healer; I wanted to help people and working behind a desk at the ministry just didn’t feel like the way to accomplish that. I do enjoy my job, but I would really like to focus on research and project planning, but alas they all require funding.”

Draco raised an eyebrow at her little declaration. “So, it wasn’t enough that you lot saved the world, now you must keep saving everyone else too?” Draco retorted.

Hermione felt her ire grow.  She rounded on him, “well Malfoy at least I get to use what I have learned for something good, not everyone has vaults full of galleons and do nothing with them. Some of us want to make a difference because the war maybe over but are still trying to move on.” 

Draco also stood his frustration evident, “what good does having vaults of galleons do Granger, when people will only ever see me as a death eater,” he said his breath ragged.

She was also breathing a little faster now, she had not realized how close they were. She was so near him and once again his scent surrounded her, she could feel herself drawn to the calm that was inching its way through her at his mere proximity.

Draco took a step closer and bent his head near her ear saying, “I’m glad to know you still think so low of me, somethings will never change.”

Hermione felt the whisper of his breath against her ear and felt something stir deep within her core.  She could feel the heat from his body, his scent drawing her in.  Closing her eyes daring to just be in the moment.  

“Ms. Granger,” Greta called bursting their little bubble, “the minster is ready to see you.”  The secretary said looking between Hermione and Draco unaware of the internal war brewing within the witch.

Hermione didn’t even move when Greta spoke, she didn’t want to.  

But then she felt cool air as Malfoy took a few steps back straightening his suit.  Hermione was struggling to breathe and missing the heat he had provided when he was close.

“Thank you, Greta”, Hermione replied a little breathless, “Malfoy will be joining me as the meeting pertains to him too.”

Greta not happy at the news, simply smiled at Hermione, then shot a glare at Malfoy.  She motioned for the pair to follow her down the hall. 

“Don’t worry Granger this whole ordeal will be over soon, then you can go back to pretending I don’t exist,” Malfoy said trailing behind Hermione. 

Hermione simply nodded and continued forward, yes, she thought, it will all be over soon, because the feelings that Malfoy was evoking in her could not be rational or plausible.

No, she thought, she could not end up married to Draco Malfoy, whatever had just happened must be stopped.

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione followed Greta in silence, walking side by side not daring to glance at each other, until she came to a set of large black double doors and ushered them both in.  

“Minister, it seems your appointment will now include Mr. Malfoy,” Greta said clearly irritated, while motioning to Malfoy.

“It’s quite alright Greta,” the minister replied smiling and nodding, a dismissal to the old woman.

“Minister,” Hermione greeted cooly as she took one of the two seats.

“Hermione, it’s good to see you,” Kingsley offered her a smile, “Mr. Malfoy it’s a pleasure to see you here with Hermione.   Even if I was not expecting to see you today.  I was however expecting that I would get a visit from Hermione.”

“We are not here together they both said hastily.”  The minister suppressed a smile, “How may I assist you?”

Hermione wasted no time, “I am here because of a ministry letter I received today regarding the marriage mandate,” Hermione spat the words at Kingsley. 

“I would like to know how this is possible Kings,” Hermione said not addressing the minister by his official title.

“How can we,” she pointed between her and Malfoy, “be a match, let alone one as high as 97%.  I demand to know what kind of spell was used to make this determination.  There is no way that I am compatible with Malfoy.”

Hermione spoke as if the prat wasn’t next to her, and of course said prat bristled quietly beside her.

Kingsley looked at the pair, before sliding a parchment over toward her. He hadn’t been lying when he said he had expected Hermione to show up.  He also knew Hermione Granger very well and had prepared the necessary proof she would undoubtedly demand.

“Hermione, you know that after the war, the magical community sustained many losses.  Many lives were lost, there have been no magical births in the last year and very few in the years prior, and that in itself is alarming.  While the mandate is not ideal, it is necessary, our community needs to be healed and replenished.  Sadly, that burden now falls on your generation.  This mandate may seem barbaric, but I can assure it has only been enacted after careful consideration, and not on a whim.  And to answer your other question, the spell that was used to configure the match is solid.”

Hermione could barely contain her anger, “I WAS THERE TOO KINGS! I FOUGHT IN THE WAR JUST LIKE YOU.”

Kingsley unfazed by her outburst, simply pushed the parchment slightly forward, “Hermione this was not an easy decision to make, what was proposed before I stepped in was much harsher,  but as the Minister for Magic, it is my job to ensure that the magical community heals and moves forward, so I negotiated to what we have now.  This mandate is a way to help our community heal and rebuild.”

Hermione willed herself not to cry especially not in front of Draco Malfoy, “I have given too much already, why must I continue to do so,” she asked with tears that threatening to spill from her eyes, her voice laced with resentment.  

Kingsley stared at her sadly.  “I know Hermione, and I’m sorry but it’s already done.  But let me assure you that names were not drawn at random, in fact many factors were considered.  The team that developed the spell accounted for things like, the propensity for kindness, compassion, strong moral compass, honesty, empathy, accountability, selflessness, forgiveness, generosity, and humility.  It is about real compatibly, who people are at their core, so that the couples have a real chance to bring forth the best in each other.”

Hermione deflated some, on some level she knew that Kinglsey would not do this on purpose, working at St. Mungo’s had given her a front row seat to just how bad things were, and then even worse for those who still suffered from dark curses, and afflictions like lycanthropy. 

“Hermione”, Kingsley said a tad softer, “the magic used for this mandate is equivalent to that of finding a soulmate.   You see, the Department of Mysteries has been working on this for many years, especially after the first war,” he continued, “It considers the overall person, who they are at their magical core.  It considers all the good and bad to find the person who will balance and complete you.” 

Hermione scanned the document in front of her, still holding out hope that she could stop this, but the only thing that she could think of at that moment was, how could it have been Malfoy. 

Yet still defiance rolled through her, “I demand that the spell or magic cast be conducted again,” she huffed, “there must be a flaw if it thinks that I am compatible with him,” she glared over at the man in question not caring if she offended him with her words.

Kingsley sighed, “Hermione, the spell was cast three times to ensure its accuracy.  I can assure you that the magic is sound.” Kingsley said. 

Fuck!!!!  This can’t be Hermione thought.  Magic the thing she loved, the thing that made her a witch, the part that she had always felt was missing from her life until the day she discovered it was real, was now the same thing that was telling her that her soulmate was Draco Malfoy. 

Why?  It didn’t make sense, why would HER magic do this?

Draco had who had remained silent as Granger yelled at the minister, was reeling from the minister revelation. 

HIS magic had chosen HER….as a soulmate.  He didn’t understand how this could happen.

“Minister,” Draco said tentatively, “while I am sure that you think the magic is sound, I must point out that this match will not work as Granger is already in a relationship with Ronald Weasley,” Draco shot a look over at Hermione, “you cannot expect her to leave her boyfriend because magic said so.”

Hermione shrunk at Malfoy’s words and the look he gave her.  She was embarrassed, and not because she loved Ron romantically, Godric she wasn’t even with him, but because she knew that they weren’t together, they had never really been, ever since that ill-fated kiss during battle, they had agreed mutually to just be friends.  No, it was because she didn’t want to admit to Kingsley, let alone Malfoy, that she and Ron didn’t work out, admitting failure was not a strong suit of Hermione’s. 

Kinglsey raised a brow looking toward Hermione then back, “Mr. Malfoy when the spell was cast, it only ensured that eligible witches and wizards were factored in.  For example, those who are in a serious relationship or engaged would not be included.  As I mentioned before, the magic used is very specific, as we are trying to rebuild our community not tear what we already have apart.  And as fate would have it, there were only a few matches that presented early. Your's and Hermione’s was one of them, naturally with such a high compatibility.”

Draco turned to look at her, shocked by this revelation, “you’re not with Weasley?” he asked incredulously.

Hermione could not answer, could not look at Malfoy directly.   Hermione focused on Kingsley and shook her head.  

Draco trying to compose himself, although he was reeling inside asked, “Minister what happens in the case that both parties do not agree with the results?”  Thinking about how Granger was not only too good to end up with him let alone Weasley.

“Mr. Malfoy, magic itself saw fit to match you together, because it sees the potential for happiness, love, and the ability to produce great magical offspring.  But to answer your question,” Kingsley level his gaze on Draco, “should either party reject the match the Wizengoment has allowed for a one timevrematch to the next highest compatible person. If even after the rematch either party continues to with their rejection, well, then there is no choice but to expel you from the magical community.” Kingsley paused to let the words sink in, “those who are unwilling to match, will be given one week after declining their matches, to sort out their affairs, before being forced to leave the magical community. I know it is extreme, but this is an extreme situation.” The minister said firmly.

“WHAT!” They both exclaimed in unison. 

“As I’ve stated,” the minister continued, “What was initially proposed before I helped settle some matters was much worse, and please know that the goal is to help rebuild our community and this is the best solution. The war may be over, but the damage it has left behind is severe, and now we move forward and heal.” 

They both stared blanky at the minister, as if trying to still process what he had just disclosed. It was all too much, too fast.

“I can see that this is a lot to process, so please take the remainder of the week assigned through your match, to discuss your options moving forward.  When your decision has been made, please return to the Department of Marriage to submit your official response.  Further information will be provided once a decision has been made.” And just like that the conversation was over and were clearly dismissed.

Hermione stood preparing to leave, then looked at Kingsley still dazed not sure of what to say without yelling, her emotions and thoughts were in overdrive.  She indeed wanted to keep yelling at Kingsley, but also cry because she would have to continue sacrificing, and then finally laugh hysterically at the absurdity that Draco Malfoy, the Sacred 28 Scion, former Slytherin Prince, and once her childhood bully, was her supposed soulmate. (yeah right!)

Instead she decided it was just not worth it, it was a lot to process and she needed space, so she just turned and walked out, leaving the minister and Malfoy behind.

Draco gulped, this was happening, him and Granger, it was a very real possibility.

He wanted to rage at the absurdity of it all but he didn't fancy heading back to Azkaban, so instead he settled for, “I would say thank you for your time minister, but I feel like that would be a lie.  It is abundantly clear that we have no choice in the matter.  Good day Minster,” Draco finished cooly, then followed behind Granger. 

=^.^=

Hermione walked in a trance toward where she didn't know, still reeling from Kinglsey's revelation when she heard his voice call out to her, “Granger…...Granger please stop!”  Malfoy called out to her and damn it was like a balm to her fury. 

Hermione halted and stood, with her back to him, she still didn’t trust her traitorous tears not to fall.

“It would seem that this is in fact a serious matter that we must now discuss,” Draco said his hands balling into fists at his side.  “Can we please go somewhere to grab tea or perhaps something a bit stronger and talk?”

She sighed, “Malfoy I can’t, I need to think,” her voice broke.  “This is a lot to unpack please give me some space.” Hermione couldn’t face him; she definitely was on the verge of tears now, and she would be damned is she let Malfoy see her cry she chastised herself.

Draco stood unmoving and unwilling to relent.

“You can’t possibly be ready to entertain this ...this mandate.” Hermione spoke in barely a whisper, but it was enough that he heard.

“Well Granger unlike you, I have limited experience in the muggle world.  This life is all I know, and I am not ready to give it up, not when I just got it back," Draco said irritated. "It may be easy for you, but I can’t leave, so yes Granger, I want I discuss the mandate with you.” 

Hermione’s ire rose once more as she spun to face him tears threatening to spill, “easy for me, EASY FOR ME! How dare you Malfoy, you know nothing about me. I may just be a mudblood to the likes of you, but this,” she waved her arms around, “is as much as my world as it is yours, and no matter what you think, I am not ready to give it up.  I fought for my place here, and I damn well intend to keep it.” 

She couldn’t help it, her tears finally spilled.

Draco flinched at her use of the word mudlblood; he remembered how it had once slipped so easily from his mouth at first because he believed it, and once again to feed a lie, but now…he didn’t believe it.  He had seen her blood, and it was just like his, red.

“Granger, I do not care about your blood status,” he began to explain but stopped watching uncomfortably as her tears fell.  The ache in his chest prevalent, as was the need to reach out and comfort her.  “Look we need to discuss this.  I will owl you and we can meet to discuss how this will affect us.”  Draco said cautiously the need to get away driving him, his carefully constructed occlumency walls were cracking at the sight of her tears. 

With out another word he stepped around Granger and left.

=^.^=

Hermione stood in the ministry hallway with tears falling down her face, trying to figure out what had just happened.  Was she really going to have to marry Malfoy?  Was she ready to give up and leave the magical world? It could be easy, but no, what about Harry, Ron, Ginny, and all her other friends.  Could she just give it all up, she knew the answer, she had yelled as much at Malfoy.  She had fought for her place and she damn well intended to keep it.

Hermione had walked almost in a trance to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.  Instinctually she knew she needed to see her best friends, but now that she had made it, she suddenly wanted to leave.  How could she possibly explain this whole crazy situation.

Hermione was so caught up in her own demise that she failed to think of how this would affect her friends. She knew they were also going to be affected by this mandate.

Harry and Ginny had split for good after the battle, and since Ron and her had never really had a relationship, they had both focused on their Auror training.  Each had been out on a few dates, but nothing seemed to click for them.

“Mione?”  She looked up to see a worried Harry looking back at her.  Without a second thought she launched herself into his chest, and he held her in a tight embrace.

“Hermione what’s wrong, why are you crying, did something happen?”  Harry asked while she just continued to cry harder, her tears staining his auror robes.

Hermione felt herself be guided to a small unoccupied office.

“Hermione, please tell me what’s going on?  I did not expect to see you until later today.  I was just on my way to speak to Kings." Harry said concern lacing his words.

“Harry,” she cried, “I ...I” she stuttered her words.  “The mandate” she sputtered again, “did you know?”

Harry took off his glasses and pinched the bridge his nose.  “Well, it’s been in the papers, that’s why Ron and I wanted to meet with you.  We know you don’t subscribe to the Prophet, and we wanted to be the ones to tell you, but it seems that someone beat is to it.”

“Some nurses had the paper at work this morning.”  She said in-between sniffles.

“Hermione I will go talk to Kingsley now, I will figure out what this means and how we can fix it.  I don’t mind using the Chosen One card.” 

She looked at her friend, feeling gratitude and gave him a sad smile, “Harry it won’t work,” she whispered.

“What do you mean it won’t work?” harry asked confused, his Chosen One bit nearly almost always worked, not that he's pulled it much.

“After I found out about the mandate, I came to speak to Kingsley.  That is why I am here at the ministry.”

She couldn’t tell him that she had already received her match, not yet, if she did it would make this all real.

“I had a meeting with him just a few moments ago demanding answers and he explained about the magic that was used.” She finished defeated.

“This can’t be right,” Harry said, “after all we have done, no Hermione, I am going to have words with the minister.”

“Harry,”she pleaded, “the outcome won’t change.  It’s either you accept your match, or you give up your magical life.”

“No,” Harry gasped, “that’s terrible. Why would Kingsley allow this?”

“The war Harry, you know as well as I do... all the losses and no magical births,” she recalled her lost loved ones. …Fred, Tonks, Remus, and many more.

“The only consolation is that spell that was used to find your best match, is particular.” Hermione said nervously. 

Harry raised a brow in question.

“It’s a soulmate spell Harry.”  She could see her best friend struggle like she had with the idea of having to give up more than he already had.  He had died to save the wizarding world, and now this. 

Hoping it would ease the growing stress, she decided to tell Harry about her match. She could see his determination, knowing Harry would move forward with his plan to speak or threaten Kingsley, she decided to just tell him she'd been match and proceeded to blurt out, “I got my match.” 

Harry looked at her stunned, “You did.”

“I did earlier today.”

“Well, who is it?” he asked eager to know.

She wiled her wildly beating heart to steady and said…... “Draco Malfoy”

Harry froze unable to form words.  Did she just say Malfoy?

She twisted her fingers, not daring to look into her best friend’s eyes.

Merlin, now it’s real she thought. 

=^.^=

Draco had walked past Granger and headed straight to the floo.  He needed to get home, he needed to leave this place, he needed, fuck he didn’t know what he needed aside from not seeing her cry.

He was fucked.  His choices were losing his magic or marry Granger.  

This didn’t make sense. He had just somewhat gained his freedom only to be told once again that his life hangs by a thread.

During his trial he resigned himself to his fate, Draco knew that he would be joining his father in Azkaban. 

Although he had switched sides at the last hour, he had still committed crimes, he had allowed death eaters into Hogwarts and had made several attempts to assassinate the former headmaster.  Granted this had all been done under duress, fearing for his mother’s safety, but still he had started on the wrong side.

It wasn’t until the chosen one and his bushy haired best friend showed up testify at his trial, that the possibility of having a shot at a real life beyond the war, was even remotely possible. He never understood why they had chosen to testify on his behalf, and once he was sentenced and sent back to the manor, he could not bring himself dwell too much on it, so instead he had penned two letters but in the end could not mail them, he figured one day maybe. 

Shaking his train of thought, he realized suddenly that the thought of returning to the manor right now was suffocating.  Draco could not return just yet he needed to think.  Approaching the nearest available floo, he called out for Nott Manor, letting the green flames engulf him, taking him away from thoughts of Granger and the tears in her eyes.  

Stepping into a palatial room, he found himself greeted by a tiny elf in a pink dress. 

“Welcome young master Malfoy,” the tiny elf greeted, “how’s I be able to help you.”

“Hello Mimsy, where is Theo?”  He was sure that Theo had felt his arrival through his wards.

Nott Manor like many pureblood estates were awarded by ancient magic…. blood magic.  He watched the little elf in her pink dress and smiled, Mimsy had always let Theo and Draco get away with anything, even before she had been freed.  After the war, all elves were ordered to be freed, to be offered fair wages, and time off.  Some elves like Mimsy had accepted and stayed to work for their former owners.  Mimsy had been with the Nott family for many years, even helped raise Theo.

“Here I am darling,” Theo said as he sauntered in.

Mimsy at seeing her charge, smiled at them both and popped away.

“Nott, I have told you repeatedly to no call me darling.” Draco grumbled still vexed by the events of the day.

“I cannot help it Draco,” Theo smirked, “you are my closest friend, and studies have shown that showing affection is positive for the growth of relationships.”

Draco rolled his eyes.  “Don’t just stand there pour me a drink,” he said.

Theo had not been branded with the dark mark as he had during the war, but being the child of a prominent death eater did not earn him any good will.  He was mostly quiet and kept to himself, he had been placed in the dungeons along with the other Slytherins during the battle, escaping the brunt of the backlash.  Since the death of his father during the battle, Theo had now become the Head of House Nott.  His friend had plenty of galleons in his vaults, so he didn’t work, instead he just tinkered around his manor ridding the house of his father’s influence.

“Draco you look peaky, is everything okay?  You seem moodier, even more than normal, which is saying something.” Theo smirked, “would this have anything to do with the news in today’s Daily Prophet?”

Of course, fucking Theo knew already.

Draco didn’t answer immediately, instead he watched as Theo walked over to the small cart and poured two glasses of fire whiskey.  Draco sank into the nearest wing back chair, remaining silent.  Theo smiled again then handed him a glass taking the chair opposite of him.

“I gather it’s a yes.” The said gleefully. 

“Yes Theo, it is about that bloody marriage mandate.”

Theo smiled smugly.

“It could be fun you know," Theo said casually his eyes full of mirth.   “I think it’s interesting, and soon we’ll get to find out who we’ll be matched with.”   

“FUN… FUN? I was matched with HERMIONE bloody GRANGER!” Draco yelled.

Theo threw his head back and laughed as if Draco had said the funniest thing he had ever heard.  He supposed he just had. But Theo just kept laughing, a really deep cathartic laugh, shaking his whole body while trying not to spill the drink in his hand.

“Nott, I fail to see what is so funny about this situation.  I have been paired with the bloody Chosen One’s best friend.  And in case you have forgotten, she hates me, I bullied her in school, and she was tortured by my sadistic Aunt in my own family’s home, this is not funny, it’s bloody mental.” 

Theo wiped a tear from his eye, “mate I hate to tell you this, but it could be worse.  I recall you going on and on about that bloody punch to your face in third year, and then something about her dress at the Yule Ball.”

Granger did look pretty…Draco thought…no… stop!

“Theo stop.  I was awful to her, even after I stopped believing that blood purity bullshit.  Trust me I saw her blood spill on the floor of my drawing room; it was just like mine.” Draco sighed.

Draco decided he might as well tell him the rest of what had happened today.

“I went to the ministry to speak to the minister himself, and Granger was there.”  He left out the part about being denied a meeting, and that he was only able to see the minister because of Granger. 

“We met with the minister, and he showed us how the matches were configured.  The spell they used is one with the equivalence of finding a soulmate, and if I don’t accept this match, I lose my magic.”

Theo laughed again, and Draco felt the urge to throttle him. 

“Draco you realize that the ministry has essentially found your soulmate for you.”  Theo said in between his laughter.  “This is just poetic honestly.  If you don’t marry the great Hermione Granger, the most famous muggle born, then you essentially get turned into a muggle, and honestly, I’m a bit jealous.  I had hoped that I would be paired with Granger, she’s quite intriguing.”

At Theos confession of wishing to be paired with Granger, he felt a spark of jealously burn within him.  It was too late he thought, she’s mine, and then another pesky insecure thought about how anyone in their right mind could think that Granger was his soulmate swirled ……apparently his magic he thought.

“Mate, are you worried because your children will be halfbloods?  That the great House of Malfoy and The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black lines will be sullied?”  Theo asked innocently.

Draco shot his friend a glare, “No Theo, I don’t care about that, you know this,” Draco scoffed.  “I care that I am going to have to marry a witch that hates me and my family and then be expected to produce children with her.  I won’t…...I can’t do that… to her. If I’m being honest, it’s about time my houses are infused with something better.”

Theo looked at his friend, watching him struggle to keep his emotions in check.  “Well, it’s either you marry Granger, or you lose magic, is that even really a tough choice?”

Draco knew that it wasn’t a tough choice at all, he’d marry a hippogriff if it meant that he keeps his magic.  No, it wasn’t because it would mean binding himself to Granger …surprisingly.   It was more so the thought of having a constant reminder of all he had done before and during the war that gave him pause, he needed to apologize even if she didn’t accept it, he owed her that much.  The fact was that Draco was already hard on himself, but forcing Granger to be his wife would taint her and the blame would be his, he couldn’t stomach bringing her down.

Draco took a deep drink of his firewhiskey letting it burn the memory of his recent interactions with Granger away and letting the sting fortify his mind. 

Theo looked at his friend, really looked at his friend, suddenly realizing…. “You actually want to marry Granger! And you’re afraid she’ll reject you!” Theo concluded, "This is fucking priceless, alert the masses, my arsehole of a best friend is actually scared of feeling something."  The said laughing once again.

Draco’s avoided Theo’s gaze.  “Your mad, Granger is the last person who wants to marry me.”

Still laughing Theo corrected, “I said YOU wouldn’t mind marrying her, not that she wouldn’t want to marry you.”

Fucking Theo.  

Draco remained silent realizing he hadn’t disagreed with Theo…...shit was he really considering marrying Granger?

Not that he had much of a choice.

Draco thought about her, really thought about who she was, or at least the version he could remember…...she was always top of the class, and Draco was always second except for potions, she was great at charms, she fought for the downtrodden, which he supposed included himself at the moment.  Hermione Granger was fearless and loyal, and Merlin their children would be stubborn, smart, magical prodigies he’s wager, and good looking.  Draco took a moment to think back to their years at Hogwarts to fourth year specifically, he recalled her entering the Yule Ball on Victor Krums arm and he had been stunned.  She had looked …beautiful. Pansy had scowled at him the whole night because he kept staring at Granger.

When did Granger become pretty? Probably after that punch in the face during third year.

Theo interrupted Draco’s thoughts.  “You know that Granger is smart, you were second to her, and once you toss all those Gryffindor qualities aside, it’s not surprising to see why you two were matched, she would complement you, she wouldn’t put up with your bullshit, and your offspring would be a menace …in a good way.” Theo smiled and prattled on as if he had been reading his thoughts.

Draco remembered the feeling of her hands on his chest, the warmth that spread under her touch, how her scent had calmed him.  Jasmine, lavender, honey.  It couldn’t be the worst thing to marry Granger, but would she be willing to marry him or would she walk away.  It wouldn’t surprise him if she decided to refuse the mandate, she was stubborn. Unlike him who had always had to fall in line.

Draco was no stranger to his life being planned out. His father had been a death eater, and inadvertently ensured his son was a death eater when he failed, and to top it off Lucius Malfoy had negotiated a betrothal contract with the Greengrass’s, to secure his pureblood lineage would continue.  Draco was to marry Astoria Greengrass thus merging their pureblood families, but only once the Dark Lord had defeated Potter.  His contract and that of Theodore Nott to Daphne Greengrass, would help usher in a better wizarding world, one where families like his remained elite….pure.  

In the end the Dark Lord was defeated, and Lucius Malfoy went to Azkaban, Theodore Nott Sr. was dead, and Draco had been spared, now he inadvertently owed Potter for that.  Not even the millions of galleons in his family’s vaults were enough to convince the Greengrass’s to honor the contract.  They wanted to distance themselves from anyone that had anything to do with the Dark Lord, and he couldn’t have been more grateful for that small mercy.

Draco was honestly relieved when his mother informed him of the broken betrothal contract, he did not want to marry Astoria.  The few times he did interact with her as a part of courting, she seemed reserved, not interesting to him.  Draco ever the proper pureblood heir, had smiled and was polite, but he knew it would be just going through the motions, a marriage to satisfy his families responsibilities.  She agreed with everything Draco said, seemingly playing the part, she was born and bred for, to always be the perfect pureblood wife.

Granger though…. she was not shy, he thought.  Draco knew firsthand that she was feisty, having been on the receiving end of a broken nose from a punch in third year. She was the champion of all manner of lost and helpless causes, a bossy insufferable know-it-all witch, who did not like to be wrong.  She was interesting.

And Draco…...he had been a cowardly bully, because he was just trying to survive.  Even now he knew he would not give up his magic.  He knew that he didn’t deserve the Golden Girl, but he couldn’t give up his magic and he didn’t want her to lose hers either.  He wouldn’t, she couldn’t not after fighting so hard for her place in this world, he would have to convince her to agree to the match. 

Letting go of those past thoughts and refusing to acknowledge Theo’s comment, Draco rose, straightening out his suit, “Theo thanks for the drink,” he said calmly apparently talking things with this prat actually helped him sort some of his shit feeling out, “I must speak to my mother about this unexpected turn of events.” 

Draco nodded and left deciding that he had no choice but to make the best out of this situation.

Theo smirked knowingly, and refrained from any further comments, he simply gave his friend a two-finger salute watching him depart. 

Chapter Text

After revealing her match to Harry, Hermione had decided she'd had enough and went back to her tiny flat, her boss Mr. Willow had all but told her that she did not need to return.  

Once home she also came to the conclusion that she didn’t trust herself to meet with her friends for drinks later, she couldn’t, instead she needed privacy to think and figure out what she was going to do next.  And she told herself that it had nothing to do with going to a pub and tell Ron about her match. Coward she thought

Hermione had barely mustered confessing her match to Harry and knew that it would be a lot harder to explain this to Ron. He was such a hot head, and not to mention, Ron did not like the Malfoy family.  The Malfoy’s had always looked down on the Weasleys and Draco Malfoy had been just as bad to him as he had been to her and Harry. 

Hermione sat on her small couch, the cup of tea she had made now cold, wondering if there was a way out of this.  Research had always helped her when she became anxious, but what could she research for this dilemma.  She wondered if the headmistress would allow her access to the Hogwarts library, she’d need to send an owl.

Hermione thought of the kind of magic the Unspeakables from the Department of Mysteries who were capable of great magic and had a plethora of texts that Hermione could only dream of at their disposal, the kind of access that she wish she had to maybe stop this whole thing. 

As much as she loved books and research, she also knew it was a good thing that kind of knowledge was probably left to those who could really be trusted like the Unspeakables.  Hermione had always wondered why they had not stepped in to assist during the war, they had Kingsley said but not  in the way that they thought.  Kingsley had explained that there was a failsafe protocol in place, to preserve and protect that kind of knowledge.  Even if Voldemort had won, the Unspeakables would have not given their knowledge up, their failsafe was resolute.  It would stop with them, so that that kind of knowledge and power to land into the wrong hands, there was a reason that in order to be an unspeakable you had to meet a certain criterion.  They lived and were completely dedicated to work and preserve magic, which is why they were involved with this mandate now, she didn’t like it but understood it. 

The day had not gotten better for her, after the nightmare that morning, to finding out about the marriage mandate, to being matched with Malfoy under the threat of losing her magic if she did not accept the match, was severely overwhelming.  She wished she knew occlumency right now, so that she could just lock these feelings away.  She had never mastered that particular skill, much to her ire, as her mind was constantly running, always trying to calculate and figure out solutions. But this problem made her head hurt more, she just wanted calm. 

Hermione closed her eyes searching her mind for one of these solutions, when the memory of how her hands on Malfoys hard chest had felt and how his scent sandalwood, cedar, and mint, had silenced her mind.  She remembered something cross through his silver eyes before he realized it was her.  She had felt something within her stir, an unnamed feeling she couldn’t quite place.  She also remembered that Malfoy hadn’t really been repulsed by her, more like shocked to see her really.  It had also been a shock to Hermione as well, as she had not seen or heard from him in over a year.

Immediately after the war, when she had thrown herself into her healer training and side of research, she also purposefully blocked out everything and everyone else out.  Hermione was determined to help restore her parent’s memories after obliviating them to go on the Horcrux hunt with Harry and Ron.  A few months into her healer training and after reaching out to several specialist in the magical community, she was given the devastating news that her parents memories could not be restored. 

Hermione had cast too good of a spell.  It would seem that having removed the complete existence of yourself from a person’s life, a part that made up core memories, was too much.  She resigned herself to the fact Jean and Robert Granger would now be Monica and Michael Wilkins and would live out the remainder of their lives in Australia never knowing that they ever had a daughter.

Hermione still held on to a glimmer of hope, but she knew in her bones that she had lost her parents.  So, she decided that if she couldn’t help her parents, then she would still help those she could, and as atonement for what she had done, she worked to become the best healer she could, and work on proposals to help those who couldn’t help themselves.

Hermione was still trying to figure out that uncertain feeling Malfoy had stirred within her, when the fireplace roared and out stepped Harry and Ron.

“Alright there Mione,” Ron said, looking at her with concern in his eyes.  Harry looked between her and Ron nervously, knowing what was about to happen.

“Harry said you were at the ministry today and that you didn’t feel well,”, Ron motioned to Harry who was standing just off to the side, “so I wanted to come check on you.”

Hermione looked over at Harry who looked sheepishly back at her.  So, Harry had not told Ron about Malfoy.

Great she thought, where’s that Gryffindor courage now, when in reality all she had wanted to do was run into her room and hide under her covers, hoping she would wake up and it had been all a bad dream.

“Mione what’s wrong, do I need to tell mum to make you soup, I mean you are a healer so I am sure you could just fix yourself, but you know mum wouldn’t mind fusing over you,” Ron said with a chuckle.

Perfect. Hermione thought as if it wasn’t going to be hard enough to tell Ron about the match with Malfoy, she had completely forgotten about the rest of the Weasleys.

The Weasleys had basically taken Hermione in after she obliviated her parents, and Molly had never treated her any different, she knew she would always be welcomed at the Burrow.  Even her after her and Ron realized that they were better off as friends, they all still accepted her. 

She would have to tell Molly soon, especially before the vile sorry excuse of a reporter caught wind of the matches.  Kingsley hadn’t mentioned anything about going public with any of the matches yet, but she knew that it would only be a matter of time.  Now that the news of the marriage mandate was public, people would be curious.  After all three members of the Golden Trio fell into the pool of eligible prospects, so it was bound to be front page news.  

“Ron, I think you should sit,” she motioned to the chair.  Ron looked at her curiously but had learned long ago just do as he was told.  So, Ron took the chair, while Harry sat on the couch next to her.

“Do you want some tea, maybe a butterbeer?”  She offered her friends, trying to buy herself a little more time before the explosion she was sure that was about to happen.

“Sure, I’ll take a butter beer,” Ron said looking between his friends nervously.

Harry knowing what she was about to say, asked for something a bit stronger. Hermione waved her wand, a glass appearing before Ron and Harry.  She tapped her own teacup casting a quick reheating charm. 

After fetching their drinks, Hermione took a sip of her tea not because she was thirsty, but because she couldn’t find the words to speak. Coward

“Ron, you saw the paper this morning,” she asked nervously, while he nodded.

“I was at the ministry today because I was not aware that their idea of rebuilding, was to match all of the eligible witches and wizards, have them marry and procreate.” Ron and Harry blushed at her last word.  Silly men.

“I went to speak to Kingsley about it because we already fought a war and gave up parts of our lives, and it’s not fair that we should have to give up anymore.  You know I lost my parents, and you lost a brother.” Hermione didn’t realize a tear had slipped from her eye. She was trembling now, but she continued, “Harry sacrificed childhood and even his life, and yet we are still expected to give more.  I just wanted to know why.  But it was pointless because the ministry will not back down, this marriage mandate still affects us,” she motioned between the three of them. 

“Mione, I know it’s tough, but I trust that Kingsley is doing his best.  I know we lost so much,” Ron said, “but honestly it can’t be that bad. I heard that the magic that was used accounts for who we are at our core to find our match, and that can’t be bad, can it?” Ron sighed, “but you are right, we did all lose something, but honestly I am tired of fighting Mione.”

She knew he struggled with Fred’s death, and after their ill-fated kiss and revelation that they would simply be friends, had struggled to make connections, so maybe the whole idea of the magic finding your soulmate was palatable to him, and she couldn’t blame him, but still she wanted her own choice.

She knew she had to say it now, she had to just tell Ron about Malfoy.

“I was matched today,” she said so soft that Ron  missed the words.

She watched his confused look then decided to just spit it out, “I was matched today.” 

“You were? Ron asked eagerly, “to who?”

When she didn’t answer, Ron looked over at Harry, noticing he had been quiet the whole time. Now she didn’t feel like she should have said anything, but it wasn’t Malfoy’s fault, he hadn’t had a choice either.

“Is it Harry?” he looked at his best friend, “Neville?  Blimey is it me!?”  Ron asked worriedly, recalling the awkward kiss they'd shared in the throes of battle. 

“It’s …. it’s” …Hermione was struggling to speak the words out loud, she shouldn’t have said anything.  She closed her mouth stopping the words once more. Suddenly feeling that if she spoke the name to Ron that it would be final, he had seemed eager to be matched, and now she would make him worry.

Hermione dug deep, well there was no going back now, she had already started, so finding her Gryffindor courage she blurted out…... “I was matched with Draco Malfoy.”

Ron looked at her as if she was covered in troll boogies, he physically recoiled from her.

“MALFOY! NO! NOT MALFOY! ABSOLUTELY NOT! THIS IS MENTAL!”  Ron roared as he stood pacing the room.

“Ron,” Harry said trying to calm his friend down. 

It was no use.  

“NO HARRY! IT’S MALFOY!” Ron continued to yell.

“We’re going to Kingsley make him see reason, right now.  That magic must be barmy.” Ron huffed even though only a few moments ago he had been so accepting of the magic.

“You are the smartest person I know, and I know you can find a way out of it Mione, you always do.”  Of course, he was leaving it up to her once again to fix it. 

“It can be anyone but him, Charlie or I’ll do it Mione, I’ll marry you,” Ron kept speaking, but neither Harry nor Hermoine spoke.  Ron noted Harry’s lack of outrage and whirled on Harry when his friends remained silent, “you knew, and you didn’t tell me!” Harry looked over to Hermione who like him had expected this outburst. 

She knew he would react poorly, but offering his brothers who were like her brothers, then himself made her angry.  She had succeeded in getting him to be as appalled as her about the mandate, but this was too much.

Hermione had seen the parchment; she knew that the magic was valid, and she bristled at Rons insinuation that HER magic was flawed or suggesting Malfoy was, because magic their magic had chosen him, and he was hers. 

Now flipping the tables, she decided to defend her match, “Ron, I spoke to Kings earlier today, and the magic that was used is accurate.  I tried to fight it.  But like you said, the magic finds your compatible partner and I was a 97% match with Malfoy.”

Ron looked stunned, “so you’re just accepting this,” he said incredulously, “You are just going to marry the ferret and have his children.” 

Children? Hermione hadn’t really considered this part of the mandate.  She was focused on the fact that it was Malfoy and that she had no choice that she completely forgot about having children, but what she did know was that she didn’t want to lose her magic, because doing so would mean losing a part of herself she had fought a war for.

“Ron, I just received this news today and haven’t fully processed it, but I know that I cannot lose my magic, I am a witch, and it is a part of me.  I know that Malfoy is not the person I would have chosen for myself, but MY magic chose him.  I can’t lose any more people Ron. I can’t!” Tears now flowing freely.

Ron’s anger evaporated instantly at her tears, he wrapped his arms around Hermione, “I’m sorry Mione, but it’s the ferret, and it’s just not fair.  You know that I love you, you’re my best friend and will always be here for you.”  Hermione knew this, Ron although quick to temper, was also a good friend.  Him and Harry would always support her.

“I’m sorry,” Ron said again to Hermoine and Harry.   “But Mione, you know you have to tell mum, right?” 

“Yes, Ron I know, I will send her an owl today.”

After her and Ron switched to drinking something stronger, they had talked about their future.  At the end of their meeting, she felt better about the whole thing.  Hermione watched as her friends left, deciding to pen that note for the Weasleys.  She reached for her parchment, preparing to write a note to Molly, when she heard a tapping at her window, she moved to open the window to find a beautiful black eagle owl with a tiny scroll attached to its leg, before she unclasped the roll and read.

Granger,

I would like to invite you to lunch tomorrow to discuss the matter of the marriage mandate.  Orion will await your reply.

DLM

Malfoy wanted to have lunch…. absolutely not……not lunch she thought.  Hermione didn’t want him at the hospital, people…... the nosey nurses would gossip, would have it splattered all of the Prophet within the hour.  Hermione panicked slightly, what could she do, maybe he would do dinner?

Yes that would have to do, dinner at her flat, so that way they could speak privately.

Before she could talk herself out of it, she jotted a quick reply adding her address and attached it the beautiful bird before her.  She watched as he flew away.  There it was done.

Hermione looked around at her small flat wondering if he would be okay with her meager accommodations, her office was more of a home than this small space. It was cozy here, but her work kept her busy, so she only needed a space to sleep and keep her books.

As she prepared to ready herself for the night, it dawned on her that she had just asked Draco Malfoy to come to her flat for dinner.  Well, it’s too late now she thought.  Hermione headed back to her bedroom to shower and go to sleep, maybe a little bit of calming draught would help, because tomorrow night she would meet with Malfoy to discuss their future. 

=^.^=  

Draco had returned to the manor and spoken to his mother.  He had informed her that he would take the first step by inviting Granger to lunch, as there was no need to drag this out.  The sooner they came to an agreement the sooner they could move past this. 

Narcissa had seemed very pleased.

Draco now sat in his office nursing a drink.  He had sent an invitation off with Orion earlier, and he wasn’t sure what Granger had done after he had left her in that ministry hallway, but he now felt bad for just leaving her there.  Draco did not know how to console a crying woman let alone a crying Granger; emotions were something that were not really encouraged to be discussed but suppressed or occluded.  All he knew in that moment is that Grangers tears were crushing his carefully build walls, these walls that had kept him sane this last year.  

A year ago, Draco had sat in front of the Wizengomet, ready to accept his fate.  It was then that the Chosen One and the Golden Girl had provided testimony that had earned him essentially a slap on the wrist.  Draco was stunned.  He had made some mistakes but the last thing he expected was the two of people he had relentlessly bullied to speak on his behalf.  The sentenced was handed down quicky and before Draco could even truly comprehend what had happened, the shackles around his wrists and feet had been removed, and he was being escorted by a pair of Aurors straight to Malfoy Manor.

While Draco was in custody awaiting his trail, his mother had informed him that the manor had been searched and had several items holding residual dark magic removed. Good he thought, he was already going to be confined with haunting memories within his home, no need to add residual dark magical artifacts to the mix. 

His mother had also informed him that all the house elves had been ordered to be freed, but that some had chosen to remain.  Tippy and several other elves had begrudgingly accepted pay and time off, because the thought of leaving their only home was frightening. 

After the Aurors returned his wand casting a quick monitoring charm on it, they turned and left.  Draco sat in his father’s office, now his office, twisting the signet ring on his hand, everything had happened quickly.  One moment he was awaiting to be escorted to Azkaban with the sinking feeling that he had failed his mother, and next he was sitting in this office, free in a way to make different choices. 

Who was Draco now that a madman no longer lived in his home, he wondered.  The threat to his mother’s life was gone, and now that the war was over and he had been given a chance to be someone other than who his father had wanted him to be, what would he do?  Sure, he was still the heir and with it came certain expectations, but now he was in charge of his own fate, he would get to choose he thought.  Draco looked down at the bold M outline on his signet ring, running his finger over in comfort, and old habit.

Closing his eyes he tried to think back to where everything had gone wrong.  His father had aligned his family to the side of a psychopath, believing so fervently in blood purity and superiority, only find out that his Dark Lord had been a half-blood. 

Draco had stopped really believing what his father was preaching years back, being taught that he was superior and better only to be beaten by Granger.  It had him wonder if everything he had been taught was correct. 

Granger was better at charms, she had taken more classes than normal in third year, but he didn’t know how she did it.  Watching her year after year become better than Draco, he had only managed to outdo her in potions and flying.   He started questioning his father’s view of muggles early on at Hogwarts, because he had had magic all his life, the best tutors, and still, Granger had always finished with better marks than then him. 

During fourth year, he had hit her with a jinx that made her teeth grow abnormally large, he had not intended to jinx her, and he had felt bad about that.  But then Granger had walked in with Viktor Krum at the Yule Ball, and she looked different.  Her teeth were fixed and overall, she was radiant, he couldn’t keep his eyes off her.   Theo and Blaise hounded him relentlessly about how he couldn’t keep his eyes off Granger.  Pansy had been so upset that she left him to join her friends. 

Draco recalled another memory of a smiling Granger clearly enjoying the company of Krum, until that oaf, Weasley said something that had her crying.  Draco had been sitting at window when Granger had hurried past him with tears in her eyes. 

“Stupid, stupid boys,” Granger had muttered while wiping the stream of tears from her eyes.  He didn’t know what had prompted him to follow her and let alone speak up but watching her go from smiling to crying stirred something in him. 

“Alright there Granger,” Draco called out as he had followed her into the hallway.

“Leave me alone Malfoy, I’ve had just about enough of insufferable prats for one night,” she said cooly. 

Draco felt the pull toward her within his chest that urged him forward.  Smoothly he said, “I was attempting to be polite.” 

Granger turned to face him, “Don’t…. don’t be anything other than who you really are.”

Her words struck a nerve then, and again as if not in control of himself, he closed the distance between them.

Willing himself to remain cool, Draco grabbed one of the stray curls that had slipped from her up-do, curing around his finger, noting how soft it was, then slowly he tucked it behind her ear leaning in and whispering, “you don’t really know me now do you…. Granger.”

Draco didn’t know what possessed him to do that, but merlin it had felt good, he wanted to show her that he could distract her from whatever that weasel had done. 

Draco stepped away feeling his heart beating fast, thankful that his ribs were encasing the organ.  When he heard her intake of breath, he felt the need to get closer but stopped himself, so instead he turned and left her in the hallway and would never forget the look on her face. Draco had rendered Hermione Granger speechless.  

The memory was as vivid as if it had just happened, but no, Draco was still stuck in his home…. prison…. left to sort out the mess his father had put them in, if he was honest a part of it was his mess, but the biggest mistakes were that of Lucius Malfoy. He had welcomed the Dark Lord into his home. 

People had been tortured and killed in this home; He had watched as the Muggle studies professor was devoured by the giant serpent on his dining room table, and how Granger had been tortured by his deranged aunt in his drawing room.

“Please…... Please help me she cried out.” 

Grangers screams still haunted his nightmares.  He would never forget the look of desperation in her eyes as she looked over to him, while she called out for help.  He had just stood there while his mother placed a hand on his chest to steady him, willing him to not break. 

Now he was trapped here with the ghosts of the war, in a place that had once been his sanctuary growing up, now laced with terrible memories. He built and fortified the walls in his mind, if he was to survive the year, he had to block the terrible memories.  He would occlude. That was one painful lesson his aunt had delighted in teaching him.

“Tippy” he called out, pop, and the elf appeared.  “Yes, master Draco” she asked. “Please tell my mother we will meet to have tea in the garden, we have other things to discuss.” 

“Yes, master Draco right away”, the little elf said popping away.   

Draco’s first order of business was to strip as many of the bad memories away, he would task his mother to redesign the manor, erase as much of the darkness that lingered.  He knew he could not survive with constant reminders at every turn.   His childhood home now marred.   Draco knew his mother was up for the task; she was just as eager to bring color back to the manor. 

Narcissa Malfoy was if anything proficient in this task.  She had asked her son for his input, but he merely waved her off insisting she do what she wished, the only request being that the infamous drawing room be gutted, he wanted no sign of its previous state. Draco remembered the comings and goings of contractors in the early month, as they moved in and out, set to their task, his mother ensuring it was all perfect.  Narcissa Malfoy would expect nothing less.

 A slight swish and hoot of his eagle owl broke him out of his memories of the past, Orion had returned.  Draco wasn’t sure if Granger would reply quickly, he had surmised that she would at least take a full day to think things over. As he took the scroll from his eagle owl, he froze reading……then re-reading the reply.

Malfoy,

I will be unavailable for lunch, but you can come by my flat around 7:00 pm for dinner, where we can discuss this matter in private.

HJG

Draco read and reread the reply, Hermione Granger had just invited him to her flat for dinner.  Draco had asked for lunch, not that he was thrilled by being out in public, after all Death Eaters …former… were not quite welcomed.  If he was being honest, he wanted a public outing so that she would feel comfortable, but now the bloody witch had just invited him to her flat. 

Draco jotted a quick…...see you then….and sent it back with Orion.  Draco was unsure if he should floo Theo about the new development, in the end he thought better of it, he knew Theo would be relentless. 

This was happening, he was going to have dinner with the Hermione Granger…...in her home.

Salazar Slytherin help him.

Chapter Text

Hermione awoke that next morning ready to start her day, she decided that she would try to be as normal as possible, but the realization that she would be having dinner with Malfoy…Draco Malfoy…....in her home…. alone…... had her feeling anxious.  She knew that it was a better alternative than meeting him for a public lunch at St. Mungos, where gossip would spread like fiendyfire.  

Looking around the small space, there was nothing much to tidy up, she hardly spent time in the apartment. 

Resolved she headed in to work, hoping that it would provide enough of a distraction, and to her big surprise it did. 

Hermione’s workday was uneventful and seem to pass by to quickly for Hermione.  She finished her paperwork quickly, and after her rounds she was interrupted by a quick knock of her door.  With out looking up from her medical book, she called out…… “come in.”

When she looked up, she was greeted with the sight of a tall man with brilliant green eyes, a carefree smile, and chocolate brown curls....... Theodore Nott stood at her door.  Merlin when did the Slytherin boys get so tall, and when would they stop surprising her.  

“Hello Granger, long time no see,” the Slytherin said easily, not waiting to be invited in, as he casually walked in scanning her office and then taking seat in front of her desk.  He made himself comfortable, as if this encounter was a common occurrence.

Hermione hadn’t seen Theodore Nott since before the main event at the Battle of Hogwarts, she recalled him, Blaise Zabini, Pansy Parkinson, and the Greengrass sisters among the rest of the Slytherins being noticeably absent from the final battle.  Many of the Slytherins had been confined to the dungeons prior to the battle, especially since Pansy had tried to hand Harry over.  She recalled how they had been interrogated via Veritaserum, something that was widely controlled but approved after the war to interrogate people before they arrested them.  Theodore Nott and some of the others had been cleared and released.  Many of those in the dungeons had not actively participated in many aside from being forced to use unforgivable against other students by the Carrows, and they certainly didn’t enjoy it not like Crabbe and Goyle had.   Hermione also knew that some of those who had been placed in the dungeon’s had families with some association to Voldemort, they themselves did not.

“Theodore,” Hermione said trying to hide the shock in her voice, “how can I help you?”

Theo simply flashed her a another big smile.

“Well Granger, I was in the area and thought to myself, it’s been a while and heard that you worked at St. Mungo’s now, so I wanted to see just what kind of impressive things the Golden Girl was up to.” He finished as he emphasizing the moniker, knowing from Draco that she didn’t like it.

Hermione bristled at the moniker. 

“Theodore, do you need something or are you just here to fill a quota on catching up with former classmates?”

Theo, placed a hand over his heart, “you wound me Granger,” he said in a mock tone, “Honestly this is just a friendly visit, I just happen to hear the one and only Hermione Granger was a healer, and thought I’d drop in and say hello, and please call me Theo.” 

Hermione was skeptical.  She looked at the man before her and knew that the chances of another Slytherin dropping by her office, a day after she was matched with the infamous former Slytherin Prince himself, were low.  She thought back to their time at school, Theo had always been around Malfoy but did not follow him around like Crabbe and Goyle had.  She recalled that he did well in classes and was mostly quiet keeping to himself.  He hadn’t been hostile to her but had not intervened either when his housemates called her names or made fun of her.

“Theo…. what can I help you with,” she tried again. 

Theo just smirked, watching her keep her cool, oh he liked this, it was almost too easy, “I am here because I heard there is a need for benefactors, and I thought what better way to use my family’s money than to give it away. And what better way to do that, than stick it to the man, so to speak.” He laughed to himself.

Did Theo just use a muggle reference she mused to herself.

“You see Granger, I want to help and knowing that my father is surely rolling in his grave just at the thought of me handing over any of the Nott wealth to the one and only Hermione Granger, well let’s just say, it tickles me just so, and also because I do really want to help.”

Hermione was stunned for a moment, but processing what he was saying, did he really mean to give her money?

Theo watched the confusion cross her face, then smiled and continued, “I was speaking to Barnaby, and he assured me that you were looking to fund some interesting research projects.  He also mentioned that you wanted to help sponsor other witches and wizards at Hogwarts as healers, and that intrigued me, and I know that there is always a need for healers, but that your efforts to raise funds, had not been successful.”  He said looking serious, “besides, Hogwarts was an escape for me,” he finished with a sad smile.

Hermione was silent and in disbelief.  There were not many reasons that would render her speechless, but this…. Theo Nott offering to fund her project out of the blue, this was one of those moments.  While she thought she should be cautious of this, of him, he was looking at her sincerely, and something in her, that gut feeling that she had learned to trust was telling her that this offer was real.

“Wow,” Hermione said finding her words.

Real smooth Hermione.

“Theo,” she whisper-yelled, “that’s…...that’s incredible, funding would be an amazing and help get things rolling.  And you are right; I have tried but it would seem that regardless of being ……well me,” …. she waved her hand up and down at herself, “donors are still cautious.  No matter what I sacrificed; it is not enough.  I don’t have the right name, or …… blood…...status.” She didn’t know why she confessed that bit as she hadn’t even shared her struggles with her best friends.

Theo’s eyes softened a bit as he looked at her.  “Granger it’s not fair, but I truly mean what I said, I have vaults full of galleons and I want to make sure that they do some good.  Just know that we are all trying.” 

Shaking off the somberness, Theo lighted up and smiled again, “I mean I’m no billionaire playboy, like Draco but, I’m comfortable,” he said with a wide playful smile.  “Some people get all the luck, tall, devilishly handsome, and fit, the lucky bastard,” he laughed. 

Hermione went ridged at the mention of Malfoy. 

She had managed to put out most of her thoughts of the upcoming dinner with him, but Theo had painted quite a vivid picture for her. 

His hands steading her…...his scent flooding her senses…... her mind was reeling again. 

“Ummm…. thanks Theo, and please call me Hermione,” she said a little too quickly and rushed, trying to stop the memory of Malfoy. “We can set up a meeting for next week so that I can discuss the research and outlines I have.” 

Theo stood smirking at her. 

Had he read her thoughts regarding Malfoy? Hermione wondered.

“No need to rush me Hermione, I will not change my mind,” he chided, “I will send an owl to set up the meeting, I have a feeling that we will be seeing a lot of each other soon.”  Theo shot her a wink and gave her one more knowing look before he departed. 

Hermione sat in the office placing her head in her hands, ugh, she needed to get a grip of herself.  She couldn’t let one interaction and mention of Malfoy shake her. 

But it wasn’t just one interaction her mind provided.

She was standing in the hallway during fourth year during the Yule Ball…… Malfoy had asked if she was okay when she had run past him, and honestly, she hadn’t even noticed him, but when he called her name, she had yelled at him before he could make fun of her for crying. 

But instead of making fun of her he walked right up to her, leaning close so that she felt his warmth and she had blushed. He had reached out, grabbing a stray curl and then tucked it behind her ear, like he had done it millions of times before, then he whispered……. “You don’t really know me now do you…. Granger.” 

 Hermione had stood rooted to the spot well after he had walked away.   Her breath coming out in shallow pants, as she could still feel his voice wash over her, a slow shiver ran through her, no, she wasn’t afraid, ……she was shocked at the reaction that Malfoy had elicited from her, the pull in her chest more noticeable, the pull to him.

A second later, she was pulled from her memory by the flurry that was Ginny Weasley.  “Mione, was that Nott that just left your office?” she said before plopping herself down in the same chair Theo had just vacated,  “I came over as soon as I got news of the mandate, I would have been here sooner but our seeker was injured and we had to call a break, but never mind, I’m here.”

Ginny Weasley had been playing for the Holly Head Harpies since she graduated Hogwarts.  After those tense few months after the split with Harry. They had managed to be friendly, there were no hard feelings, they had simply just drifted apart, wanting and needing different things in their lives.  There were also no hard feelings regarding Ron and her, Ginny had simply shrugged and said, “I knew it wouldn’t work out, but you’re too stubborn for your own good Mi,” and that was that. 

“Gin,” Hermione rose from her seat to wrap her friend in a hug.  God she really needed the hug.  “Yes, that was Theo Nott, he came in an offered funding, and yes, I got word of this bloody mandate yesterday.” 

“I’ll go to the minister, myself and make him see reason” Ginny began but was stopped by Hermione.  “I already did Gin; I went yesterday when I …got matched with Malfoy…found out about the mandate.”  Hermione loved each and every one of her friends, they were willing to go head-to-head with the bloody Minister of Magic for her.

She wasn’t sure how her friend would react at the news, probably better than Ron had, but saying his name was still unsettling.  She had not gotten used to the fact that it was Malfoy. Telling Harry and Ron had been hard enough already, but this dinner with Malfoy tonight was messing with her. “Gin I….I,”…she struggled a bit for the words…. “I was matched.”

Unaware of the internal battle within Hermione or what she had just said, Ginny continued, “we can go back together, I mean my career just begun and they want me to marry and have children already, no this can’t be right, I mean I want to get married one day and have children but when I find the one,” she said. 

Hermione knew the feeling.  This mandate was robbing her and her friends of a choice, even if magic was the one to find your …. soulmate…match.  Hermione was still upset of the ministry taking this from them. 

Ginny stopped mid rant realizing what her friend had just said and looked at her friend…... “Hermione Jean Granger you were matched!... to who?  Was it Nott?” she yelled. 

“No Gin and keep your voice down,” Hermione reached for her wand locking the door and casting a quick Muffliato.  Hermione took the chair opposite of her friend, and said somberly, “I was matched with Draco Malfoy.” 

Ok it was getting a little easier to say that out loud.

“WHAT!” Ginny stood; “you were matched to the bloody ferret…. this is mad,” Ginny embraced Hermione again.  “How are you?”

Hermione was so very thankful of her friend. 

“I’m as good as I can be Gin.  I have dinner with him tonight, to discuss our predicament.”

 Ginny looked at her friend, finally noticing the internal war.  “Mione, what can I do?” 

Hermione let a tear slip down her cheek, Ginny reached up to wipe it away.  “Being here with me is enough Gin, thanks.” Hermoine meant it, Ginny was just what she needed.

“Hey, how bout we head back to your place and get you ready to show the ferret just who Hermione Granger is,” Ginny said pulling Hermione up.  “I know it’s the pointy ponce, but you are a force to be reckon with, second to none, and we won’t let him forget it.” 

Hermione sighed and gave her friend a weak smile, “thanks Gin.”

Hermione drew her friend into a another tight embrace again, “I’m done for the day, so we can go.” 

Ginny looking a little too enthusiastically and with a devious smile took Hermine home.

=^.^=

After combing through Hermione’s measly wardrobe, Ginny had decided on a little yellow summer dress with flats. 

An hour later, Ginny had left, making Hermione promise to floo her immediately after the dinner with Malfoy.

Hermione looked at her reflection in the mirror once again, then checking the time, she had twenty mins before he was set to arrive.  She headed to her tiny kitchen to check the pasta she had made for dinner.  With the food under a stasis charm, she sat on her couch waiting for Malfoy.

This had to be by far the longest twenty minutes of her life as she had read the same line in her book several times, with the words blurring together. 

Casting quick tempus to check the time again, she noticed it was now 7:00 pm, and as if on cue, her fireplace suddenly lit up in green flames, and out stepped Draco Malfoy.

Hermione felt underdressed and suddenly parched, as she stared at Malfoy as he vanished the soot from his suit noticing that he was in a black muggle suit, that was no doubt tailored to fit him perfectly. 

She blinked remembering that he was just standing there.  “Hi,” she said squeakily. 

“Granger,” was his reply. 

“Are you hungry,” she rushed to say. 

“You did invite me to dinner,” he deadpanned. 

She noticed then that his silver eyes seemed to be a cooler gray today. 

“Right,” she mumbled nervously then motioned toward the small kitchen table.  “I know it may not be what you are used to, but it’s just me,” Hermione mumbled. 

“It’s just me” she repeated, “so there is no need for much space,” she could feel herself getting warm, and blushing, she could not stop the words vomiting out of her mouth. 

“Granger it’s fine.”  

She motioned to the chair, that he took.  “Would you like some wine?”

“If you don’t mind,” he replied. 

With a wave of her wand, two glasses filled.  She grabbed the glass and took a deep drink; Draco did the same. 

“I made pasta,” she said nervously and with another wave, she lifted the charm over the food.  They sat in silence eating the food.

The only sounds were their silverware and unable to take the quiet any longer, she said, “so what do you think about the match?”

Draco swallowed hard, checking his mental walls before he spoke, “right to it I see,” he said taking another drink of his wine. 

“You heard what the minister said Granger, if we don’t accept this match, we lose our magic, and if you recall, I said I do not want that.”

Hermione placed out her fork down and then her hands in her lap, looking up at Malfoy. 

“How can you be okay with marrying me?”  She asked frankly.  She had decided to be rational bout this, she may have not wanted this, but it was a possibility.

“Look Granger,” he sighed trying to ensure he was as clear as possible, “I am just as confused about why this spell would say you’re my …soulmate…match, but I do know that like me, you don’t want to lose your magic.  It is who we are.  You are a witch, and I am a wizard.  I’m sure we can agree that being married to one another is far better than the alternative of losing that which is ours by right.”

Had Draco Malfoy had just acknowledged that she was a witch by right, not a filthy mudblood who stole magic.  

“I know that you are not choosing me, but this magic seems to think we are compatible enough to work,” he said matter of fact, “I also come from a very long line of witches and wizards that would love to have a …soulmate…. match like this.  I know that you don’t want me, but I am choosing this…you.” 

Choosing me? Hermione thought.

“I want a choice Malfoy.  I want to choose who I marry, who I have children with, and accepting this means that I am not really choosing but settling.”

Her words stung, she was right, she would have to settle for … him.  Why would she want him. 

“Granger I am truly sorry that this is being taken out of our hands, the last thing I want to take a person’s choice from them, but I don’t want to fight.  I know that I am not who you would want to marry, let alone have children with, but could you please consider it.  I know that you don’t want to give up the magical world either,” he was looking right into those honey eyes, feeling his walls shake. 

Draco knew firsthand what it felt like to have his choices taken from him and he certainly didn’t wish that on anyone, especially her.

“Your right,” she whispered looking into his eyes, she could see silver outline in them now.  “I don’t want to lose my magic, there are things that I want to accomplish, people I want to help.”

As she held his stare, she felt a tiny pull in her chest, she thought, maybe this won’t be so bad, and he seems different now.

He could see her resolve begin to wane, but he meant it, he didn’t simply want to take her choice again, so he offered a compromise, “we could negotiate,” he said thinking that if he made this like a transaction that it could just work. 

Looking into those honey-colored eyes, he felt a pull in his chest.

“We could draw up a contract,” he corrected, “It is common in pureblood marriages.”

“Malfoy I am muggle born.”

“Granger, I know that I'm simply offering a choice, a means to choose things for yourself.  If want to, then we will agree to things together.”

The tug at her chest grew, as she thought about his offer, one he didn’t have to make, and thought, would it be so bad to have a few things in writing.  Hermione did always like a well thought out plan, and this was going to be a legally binding marriage after all, so she should maybe put some rules in place. 

Hermione sat in silence, her thoughts battling within.  On one hand she could simply ask for a new match, but who would it be, someone less than 97%. No, she didn’t think it could be better than that, she had always thrived an earning the best marks, and this would be no different.  While she knew there were offers from the single Weasleys, she did not want to cross that line with them.  She could reject it all and then have to walk away, but that was not something she wanted either.  Malfoy was here offering to negotiate with her; he was giving her a choice. 

“Okay,” Hermione said softly and then noticed that some of the tension left him. 

“When can we meet to discuss this contract,” she asked.

Clearing his throat he said, “I can have my solicitor draw up a draft and we can discuss it tomorrow, that way if we come to an agreement, we can report to the ministry and provide the response.” 

Hermione not trusting herself simply nodded.

"You can come by the manor, as when negotiations the terms of the contract it must be done on Malfoy land so the magic can begin binding us, then after we can begin discu” ……Draco didn’t finish the words before Hermione yelled, “I can’t go back to the manor. I can’t!”

Hermione closed her eyes, shivering at the memory.

Please…... Please help me she cried out.

Draco swore, “shit Granger, I’m sorry I forgot.”

 How could he forget, she had been tortured there …he still heard her screams in his nightmares.

He reached over to hold her hands trying to relieve some of the tension. “We can go to the garden, just to the garden, I promise I will keep you safe, it’s far enough from the manor.  You won’t have to go in.  I can meet you here and we can apparate directly into garden.”  

Hermione felt calm as she leaned into him, he was rubbing circles on the back of her hands. His scent invading her and calming her mind. 

“I promise just to the garden,” his tone conveying sincerity. 

She took a few deep breathes before trusting herself to answer, “as long as it’s just to the garden,” she said weakly.

“Just the gardens Granger,” he confirmed.

They sat with their hands joined for several moments, before Draco realized what he was doing.  Gently he released her hands.  “Granger, I… I,” …he struggled for words.  “Thank you, I will see you tomorrow,” he said abruptly then standing and moving to the floo eager to put some distance between them. 

“Dinner was lovely,” he said before tossing in the floo powder and then swirled away through green flames.

=^.^=

When Draco landed in the manor he flexed his hands, he could still feel her warmth.  She had accepted.  Hermione Granger had agreed to the match and would marry him.  The feeling in his chest intensified as he thought, he didn’t deserve her, that he was not good enough, for her, she was still sacrificing still, except this time is was not only for herself but also for him.

Chapter Text

Hermione stood in her tiny flat looking around still dazed, incredulity still coursing through her.  She had irrevocably just accepted the match; she would marry Draco Malfoy. 

Hermione could still picture the look on his face as he talked her through her small panic attack.  He had been so caring it was a bit jarring, but even then, she had instinctually felt safe.  Hermione also recalled his apprehension not at the thought of marrying her, it stirred something in her.  Hermione thought about how difficult this whole situation was for Malfoy, he had just finished his one-year sentence and to then immediately have to deal with the threat of having to possibly lose his magic because of this mandate was abhorrent.  No, she knew she wouldn’t allow that, regardless of how she felt…she was confused at the moment…but she saw the sincerity in his words, had felt it, it had been a genuine plea.

Malfoy hadn’t hesitated to touch her when she began to panic at the thought of going back to the Malfoy Manor.  Merlin did she actually agree to step foot on the grounds again. “Just to the garden, I promise I will keep you safe” …...she believed him. He was so sure that she didn’t doubt it in that moment and agreed. 

Vanishing the dishes to the sink and casting a quick cleaning spell she called into the floo, “Ginny Weasley.”

As she waited for the fiery red head to answer her floo call, she thought back to how his large hands had felt as they held hers, how his scent had calmed her again, and the ached in her chest had dimmed at the contact. 

“Mione, how’s the ferret?   Wait you know what step back I’m coming through and I’m bringing this,” Ginny said holding up a bottle of Ogdens, “and by the look on your face, I think we need it.” 

Ginny stepped through the floo a moment later, looking at Hermione up and down.  “Mi, are you okay, what’s happened,” she asked when Hermione didn’t answer.  Squaring her shoulders she looked up at her friend and said, “I accepted the match, we will draw a contract up and negotiate its terms tomorrow.” 

Ginny smiled devilishly, like she knew all along that this would happen.  Hermione had always been a champion of lost causes, and Draco Malfoy was just that.  “You did always like a challenge Hermione,” Ginny said eyes filled with mirth.

“I am not sure what goes into these contracts Gin, I need to do some research.” 

“I’ve no doubt you will do that, but I’m more concerned about what you’re going to wear,” the red head said, with a smile so big it almost looked diabolical.  Knowing Ginny Weasley, she doubted that it wouldn’t be anything short of just that.

Hermione didn’t have a retort, simply conjured two glasses for them, merlin help her, she needed this drink.

=^.^=

Ginny and she had finished the bottle of Ogdens, and it was definitely not the choice of drink for Hermione, but beggars can’t be choosers and all that rot, still Gin’s company had been appreciated. 

The night before after nearly drinking the whole bottle of Ogdens, Ginny and Hermione had settled on a little black dress as her armor for the marriage contract negotiations.  It was a simple A line style and had a slit on her left leg, that fell above her knees.  She would pair it with some strappy nude heels; and would tame her mass of curls as best as she could and she knew she would not have the time or patience to do more.  

The morning had been a little rough, and was thankful that she had a few sober up potions or else work would be terrible.  Surprisingly, the day at work had once again been uneventful.  Mr. Willow had dropped by to remind her to have her research and other proposals ready, as there was a charity gala that would happen in a few months’ time, and it would be good way to garner more benefactors.  Hermione had completed her rounds and her files, ensuring she would finish early enough head home to change clothes.  She did not want to go into Malfoy Manor in scrubs.  Malfoy had sent word earlier that he had a copy of the betrothal contract ready.

After a productive workday, Hermione had gone home and took a quick shower and got to work on her appearance.  As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she felt over dressed, twisting back and forth.  What she really wanted was to throw on a pair of jeans and a jumper, but Ginny had insisted that this outfit was better suited for the situation.

“Mione, you are bloody gorgeous, and those scrubs do nothing for you, but you are amazing and when going into negotiations with the likes of Malfoy, you have to use everything at your disposal,” Ginny had said as she motioned at Hermione’s curves.  Hermione had blushed; she had always been self-conscious of her body.  So, gathering all of her Gryffindor courage, she took one last look in the mirror and waited for Malfoy.

=^.^=

Draco arrived at her small living room, and as he dusted himself off, he caught sight of Granger and paused. 

Hermione Granger was standing there waiting and looking like a complete vison.  Merlin, she was in little black dress that hugged her curves, and Salazar Slytherins left soggy tit, it had a slit that went up her thigh.   He was not prepared, and then there was her hair, it was hung loose framing her face, and she was bloody gorgeous. 

Draco coughed, trying to cover the blush that was now dusting his cheeks, and said, “are you ready?  We’ll take the floo to the Leaky Cauldron, then well apparate to the garden.”

She gave him a small smile, noting his blush, damn now she owed Ginny for helping pick out this outfit.  Hermione nodded her head, as she walked to the floo, before she hesitated. 

Draco instinctually knew why, “Granger, I promise it will be just to the garden.”  

Hermione looked into those silver eyes, once again feeling the truth in his words, before she made her way to the Leaky.

Draco watched as she stepped into the floo and vanished.  Draco took a moment to center himself, because that bloody dress fit her perfectly, and he needed to focus. 

Taking a deep breath and making some minor adjustments in his pants, he proceeded to follow her.

After exiting the floo they walked a few steps to the alley where Draco offered her his arm for a side-along.  Hermione wrapped her arm around his trying to control her breathing, she could feel a pull to him.  Draco as if feeling the same, looked at her bringing his hand to hers giving a soft squeeze. 

“Granger, if this is too much, we can continue this back at your flat, until I can find some other way to get this done.” 

There he was giving her the choice again.   

Shaking her head, she said, “no Malfoy, its time, I can do this.”

She squeezed his hand back silently giving him permission to apparate. 

Malfoy pulled held her close as he apparated to manor gardens, silently and in a black swirl.

When they landed in a beautiful garden, the first thing she noted was the smell of roses.  Hermione looked around in wonder at the rows and rows of greenery, and then her eyes were drawn to the beautiful water fountain. 

“Wow this is beautiful,” she said smiling genuinely.

“Mother does loves to garden, and this is her pride and joy,” he said with a smile, “you would think it would be her only son, but no, its these roses.”

Did Malfoy just crack a joke? Still smiling she replied, “oh poor baby you can’t stand the thought of being second to these roses.”

Malfoy threw his head back and laughed, a genuine laugh.  It was infectious, as she found herself stifling her own.

A little pop, interrupted them, and a tiny house elf wearing a lovely blue dress, appeared before them smiling. 

“Master Draco has returned with a guest!” the little elf squeaked happily, “can Tippy bring tea, yes, yes,” said the little elf happily to herself, “Tippy will bring tea,” and before Malfoy could answer, the little elf popped away. 

Draco chanced a look over at Granger, he knew how she felt about house elves. 

Before he could say a word in his defense, Tippy had returned with a full tea cart. 

Tippy who was clearly happy to have company, brought the lot.  “Thank you Tippy,” Draco said smiling the little elf.

“Tippy I would like you to meet Hermione Granger.” Draco motioned toward her, “Hermione this is Tippy.”

Hermione felt a tug in her chest as he said her first name.

Tippy dipped into a deep curtsy, as Hermione extended her hand out and shook Tippy’s hand, saying, “it’s lovely to meet you Tippy.  Thank you for bringing the tea.”

Tippy blushed twisting her ears at Hermione praise. 

“Tippy loves to help,” said the little elf. 

Draco smiled and thanked the little elf once more before she left with a pop.

Hermione was looking at him curiously, he still had the smile on his face, when he said, “Granger Tippy is a free elf.  She is paid handsomely and takes time off.  It was some of the hardest negation’s I’ve ever had, but I assured her that if she didn’t, I would just increase it.”  Malfoy laughed a little as if recalling having to negotiate with the little elf.

He seemed to be fond of this little elf, as did Tippy with him, she was free and happy.

“I can hear your big brain thinking Granger, out with it,” he said smiling.

“I am just surprised Malfoy that you have a free house elf.”

“Tippy is family Granger, she has been with us for a long time. Tippy was given her freedom but refused to leave Mother and I, and I can assure you that she is not subject to maltreatment.”

“I can see that, she seems quite happy,” Hermione said with a smile. 

Malfoy retuned her smile and said, “yes, Granger I think she is quite happy.  I am sure she would be willing to answer any questions if you still have any doubts.” 

She didn’t really, she knew he spoke the truth, felt it deep within her somehow, and it made her uncomfortable. 

So, unsure of what to do with the feeling, or where to take the conversation next, Hermione blurted out…. “Why is your apparition silent?”

Draco’s smile fell as he said, “it was an effect of taking the dark mark,” his hand moving slightly over his left forearm where she knew the mark was.  Unconsciously she moved her hand to her glamoured scar.

“It was meant to help assist us on missions,” he replied somberly.  

Hermione had a feeling that was why, but Merlin, her curiosity always winning out.  

“I thought that after he…Voldemort died that it would revert, but it didn’t.  I think that it is a part of me now,” Draco said as if feeling ashamed.

Hermione reached out and took hold of his hand, in a similar motion that he had done for her, because she understood, there were things that had not been in their control, things they both wished they could change but couldn’t.  But this was not the time for those conversations.

She gave his hand a squeeze then asked “tea?” She said effectively pulling them away from what would be a very somber conversation.

After taking a cup of tea and nibbling on a tea cake, Malfoy cleared his throat, “we can look over the draft now if you want and make changes when you are ready.”

Hermione nodded once, Draco waved his hand, and a scroll appeared.  He unrolled the parchment laying it between them so they could both read it. 

“I want to remind you that this is a merely a draft, you can make any changes or add whatever makes you feel comfortable.”  She didn’t miss the way he said, you can make changes.

Hermione of course had done some research on pureblood marriage contracts before the meeting, but didn’t really find much, she guessed it was because the knowledge of these kinds of contracts was something those of the Sacred 28 kept in-between their families.  She knew that marriages were permanent in most cases, as in til-death do us part, there was no divorce in families like the Malfoy’s and Blacks, and there was often a fidelity clause, and a sort of allowance for the wife.  Hermione was honestly more concerned about the allowance than it being a marriage with no divorce.

Hermione scanned the document, and the first thing she noticed was the allowance that was to be given to the …wife.

She grimaced, “Malfoy I do not want or need your money. I make my own,” she said defiantly. 

“Granger, it is customary, and honestly you can do what you wish with it, you can give it all away for all I care.  I have enough of it.” 

She bristled, “I do not want an allowance, remove it please.”  Conjuring a quill, he drew a line over the allowance.  

Good she thought, this might be easy after all.

“Granger, I don’t care if you remove the allowance, because as soon as we are married everything that I have and own will be yours.  You will become the wealthiest woman in Europe.  You will have full access to both the Malfoy and Black vaults.”

Well shit!  Theo’s words played in her head, I’m no billionaire playboy, like Draco.

“Malfoy, I don’t,” …. she began but Draco cut her off, “Granger it is my fortune to do with as I please, so allowance or not by rights of marriage the money will be yours, the allowance is just a formality that can be enforced by the husband to be, but I can assure you it is not necessary in our case, now let’s move shall we.”

She bristled again, he was of course right, not that she would say this to him, but by marriage, and unless he enforced her just to have an allowance, his fortune would become hers and also of any children they had. 

She saw him smirk triumphantly. The prat.

As they continued to read through the contract, she wasn’t at all surprised to see the fidelity clause, she had surmised as much from her meager research.  But seeing it here in so plainly written in a Malfoy contract, shocked her, she stopped and looked at Malfoy. 

“Is this something that you…...you want…... the fidelity clause in place,” she said not quite sure if she was reading it correctly.  

Playboy…. the word bounced in her head.

Malfoy swallowed and took a second before answering. “Yes…I do. I was raised to respect and care for the witch…. Woman,” he corrected, “that I was to marry.  I don’t plan to change that,” he said frankly and with such decisiveness.

Hermione was so taken aback by his candor.  He was so sure, but not in a resigned way, but in a way that made her chest ache to close the distance and comfort him.

“Do you…... want the fidelity clause removed?” he asked her cautiously?  “I understand that given the circumstances if you would want to be free after having a child.”

He was again giving her a choice again, and she also noticed that he didn’t say heir.

“No,” she said assuredly, “the clause can stay.”

A look of shock and then relief crossed Malfoy’s features briefly.  Feeling a little self-conscious, she moved in her chair not realizing that it made the slit on her dress rise exposing her thigh. 

Draco however, noticed.  He swallowed hard, willing himself to focus on the parchment and not on the smooth olive skin of Grangers exposed thigh.

“When it comes to children,” Draco said trying to keep his voice composed.

All he could bloody think about was the damn thigh and wondered if her skin felt soft as it looked, and what if he was to move his hand a little higher would he find her ready …...Slytherin’s soggy tit…. get a grip he thought.   

“Traditionally the couple should begin trying to conceive on their wedding night, and that seems to align with what the ministry mandate dictates, so would you be good with that?” Draco asked nervously.

Hermione blushed deeply, it had been mortifying enough to discuss fidelity, now they were discussing children…...children are made when two people fall in love and express their love physically her mother had said…. closing her eyes she felt a pang of sadness thinking of her mother.

“Granger, we don’t have to discuss this now,” he said noting the change in her demeanor. 

Hermione brushed thought and sadness of her parents away, saying a little too quickly, “I always thought I’d want to have two children, you know being an only child and all.”  She said twisting her hands and fidgeting in her chair, why was she saying this out loud.

Draco nodded, “Malfoys tend to have only one child …. a male…. for many generations now.  I don’t know if it’s possible to have more than one, I’m sorry for that.” Draco said solemnly, feeling once again that he would be taking something else that she had planned for herself.

Hermione had read about this Malfoy quirk during her research, and still she knew that when they had their only child, she would be okay with it, even if the ministry wanted at least two.  She knew that having even the one would be okay, and much more than even others could.

“It’s okay, when the time comes and we have a child, they will be loved immensely,” she said confidently, and she knew she meant it.

Draco felt warmth spread through his chest at the thought of having a future child with Hermione. 

Fuck, Draco was now thinking of the way they would make these children, and her squirming in the chair was wreaking havoc on his thoughts, the slit rising higher. 

“What about sleeping arrangements,” he continued trying and failing to keep his wretched thoughts in line, this question was certainly not helping.

Hermione had considered this, while it was not required that they sleep in the same bed or even the same room, she had always envisioned her and her husband sharing a space.  She supposed that families like the Malfoy’s and Blacks that not always had love matches and were mostly contract marriages, would allow for couples to sleep in separate rooms, until it was time to perform their duties.  A shiver ran through her at the thought of her and Malfoy being intimate.

Hermione also knew that she would get nightmares from time to time and while she did not really want to have one in the presence of Malfoy, she selfishly didn’t want to be alone. I’ve been alone to long.

“You can have your own room,” he offered, unsure of her stance on this issue he said taking his cue from her silence. Even if they had already pledged to keep the fidelity clause, it didn’t mean he would force her to share a bed.  That was even more intimate. Merlin, it had been a long year of solitude and even longer if he counted the time during the war, he didn’t want to be alone.

“We can share a room…. bed, I often work late but if you think that may bother you, I can take another room.” Hermione said hoping to sound aloof.

Draco was stunned unsure if he had heard her correctly, before recovering quickly, “if that’s what you really want, I am okay with it, but should you change your mind and want your own space, please just tell me.”

Who was this Malfoy, he was not like she had remembered.   He was he was offering her privacy and another choice when she wanted. 

She nodded and he made another note and continued.

Draco was in awe of Hermione Granger; she was navigating this contract beautifully, but this next bit was where he expected the most resistance.  

“It is customary that a woman takes the last name of their husband, but Granger you don’t have to, this is already a lot and there is no need for you to do that.  It will already be a circus once this is announced.” Draco state with what seemed pity, “I don’t want to have my family name to bring you down.”  As if marrying wont already do that he thought bitterly.

Hermione took a deep breath and said, “I will change my name to Malfoy.”

Hermione had of course thought of this while conducting her research.  While she was proud to be a Granger and wanted to keep a piece of her parents, especially since they would never recover their memories, this was just as much a new start for her, and really, they would always be a part of her even if they didn’t remember. 

It had also been painfully clear during her attempts to garner support and donors for her projects, that being Hermione Granger war hero, and all that other blah, blah, blah, was not helping her even after winning a bloody war.

So, Hermione had decided that she would take the name Malfoy.  She wanted to make sure to use her new name wisely, and have it mean something good…...something better.  She would show all those pureblood pricks and make them wish they had taken her seriously.  This was her chance to continue to do good and like Ginny had suggested, she would use everything at her disposal even this new name.   She was Hermione freaking Granger…...soon to be Hermione freaking Malfoy!

Draco schooled his features, trying to hide the little part of him that savored that she would be claiming him by taking his last name; Granger was full of surprises. He made notes emphasizing the name changes that Granger had indicated. 

“It is also customary that the new Mrs. Malfoy,” he said glancing at her, “live at Malfoy Manor.”

Hermione looked at Malfoy trying to hold her panic at bay.   I promise Granger, I will keep you safe.

“Mother has redone the manor,” he said nervously, “and it has been the Malfoy’s ancestral home for generations.”  He watched panic cross her features, “but I confess that it was not a place even I wanted to be trapped in for the year.”

She was breathing a little heavier……. what else did you take from my vault! She could here Bellatrixs cold voice.

“Living with a monster he began……the things that happened there,” …… Please…... Please help me she cried out …… writhing on the floor as Bellatrix carved her arm. 

“I will buy us another house.  We don’t have to live here.” He finished and watched as she physically relaxed.

Hermione was so very thankful in that moment, she didn’t trust herself to speak so instead nodded.

Draco made more notes, moving on quickly.  Draco had not had a choice of where he would serve his house arrest and had to be confined in the manor for his year long sentence, but he would protect her from that.

“About the wedding, what kind of wedding would you want.  I know mother would be happy to help us plan, she has been more than likely been planning mine, since the day she found out she was with child.”  He said chuckling.

Hermione couldn’t help but smile, she did not know Narcissa Malfoy, but she was sure that, she had indeed planned out a grand wedding for her only child. 

“Please know this is whatever you want, there is no pressure.”

Hermione had thought about the day she would get married, what young girl didn’t.   

A few years ago she was sure that it would be at the Burrow surrounded by her parents and all of the Weasleys, but now……she cut her thoughts off  quickly locking away the feeling in her mind, not wanting to bring on tears and the pain of knowing that she was going to be married and that he parents would not be present.

“I would like to have the marriage bond performed at the ministry with our friends and family,” she said.

Draco wondered if it was because of him, but she agreed to change her name he thought.  He reached over taking her hands again, noting her struggle.  “Your parents are more than welcome to come,” he added.

Hermione felt shame flood her, she stood abruptly tuning away from him, suddenly not able to face him.    

Draco rose as well, unsure of what he had just said to make her react this way. 

He then felt an overwhelming need to reach out and hold her, he stretched his arm out then dropped it to his side, “Granger, we can do whatever you want, you and can invite whoever you want.” 

Hermione took a shuddering breath then turned to face him; she hadn’t told anyone about her parents.  “I…. I …my parents won’t be coming, because I …I… obliviated them.”

Draco was stunned silent. 

Hermione kept talking, the flood gates of her shame now open, “before we left on the hunt for horcrux’s, I erased all their memories of me.  I was afraid they would be found and used to lure me out.  I changed their names to Monica and Michael Wilkins; and they now live in Australia.”  She let out another shuddering breath trying and failing to hold back the sob in her throat. 

Draco didn’t hesitate before he closed the distance wrapping his arms around her.  She fit perfectly against his body.

She had just confessed her darkest secret to her former childhood bully.  Hermione waited for the comments or reprimand, but they didn’t come.

“Granger I am so fucking sorry that you had to do that.  I know that tough decisions had to be made, and I know there are things that happened that we could not control,” he said using her own words from earlier, “things we had to do to protect our family.”

He had witnessed how ruthless the death eaters had been.  They would have exploited anything and anyone to get to Potter.  He had let death eaters into the school, committed himself to kill the former headmaster to save his mother. He would not judge her for this, he couldn’t, he had done worse.

They both stood there silently, until Hermione pulled back and said, “thank you Malfoy.” 

He released her, and she moved to sit again.

“We could let your mother plan a small reception for after the binding,” she added as a peace offering.

“Mother would love that.”  He made another note then said, “and now I think that we have about covered everything.”  

Hermione didn’t feel any different, this whole interaction felt normal.  “What happens now?” She asked curiously.

“I will have my solicitor draft an official hard copy to be sent to Gringotts, one for the solicitor to file, and another to be stored in the family vault.   Once we sign it, we can return to the ministry to give our official acceptance to the matches.” Draco was looking at her, “I can have it all finalized by tomorrow afternoon, I can come to your flat for the final signatures.” 

“We won’t need to do it on a Malfoy property?” Hermione recalled what he had said before they agreed to the contract.

“No now that we have made the changes the magic of the Malfoy ancestral seat has bound the contract, the solicitors who work for the family and the goblins will set the binding seals to the final copy once we sign.  We will then be officially betrothed, and the contract will become fully binding once we say our vows.”

She looked at him, really looked at him, and felt the numbness in her chest abate.  He hadn’t faltered in his explanation, nor shunned this, he was just as willing as her.

“Tomorrow it is then,” she said giving him a shy smile, as if they hadn’t just negotiated a marriage contract.

She marveled at what they had just accomplished.  He had been very mindful and offered her choices throughout.  She thought that maybe this may not be as bad as it could have been.  While this had not been their first choice, they were choosing to move forward……together.  

Chapter Text

Harry & Ron

Harry and Ron sat at the kitchen table at Grimmauld, exhausted and still a bit haunted from the events of the day before.

Chasing down an illegal Dragon egg smuggler turned out to be a bit more than they had bargained for, as the last thing either of them had expected was to cross paths with an escaped death eater. 

While many of Voldemort’s followers had perished during the battle or had been captured, there were also many more that had evaded capture. 

Both Harry and Ron had mutually decided to join the Auror program…fast-tracked of course... to help finish the job that they started during the war.  Harry because of the role he’d been cast in since he was a baby, and Ron because he wanted to find some sort of closure that Fred’s death had left, but the likes of Antonin Dolohov and some of his friends had proved to be rather adept at evading capture, haunted them.  Harry and Ron had worked tirelessly to chase down any leads but had come up short.  Draco Malfoy was the only know death eater that had been left free, largely in part to his being coerced into taking the dark mark at the age of sixteen, he had defected and aided the order and Harry in the end, and because Harry and Hermione had testified on his behalf.

Harry recalled how during the sting to capture the dragon egg smuggler, they had decided to set up a meeting at a small pub on the outskirts of Knockturn Alley.  They would have an undercover auror pose as the buyer. 

It was all supposed to be easy, the dragon egg smuggler would show the egg, the undercover auror would exchange the gold for the egg, and meanwhile Harry, Ron and a few other aurors would be waiting just outside in the alley to capture the smuggler as he exited.

But of course, things just had to get complicated.

Everything had been going as planned until the dragon egg smuggler abruptly jumped up halfway through the meeting with his features shifting.  The man tried to move towards the exit before his fully identity was revealed, when the undercover auror reached his hand out in an attempt to stall him by demanding that he hand the egg over, even going as far as tossing the bag of gold over hoping he would take the bait. The Dragon smuggler shook the auror off, drawing his wand and binding the Auror.  The man then hurried to exit the building barreling into the back alley, struggling as his features continued to transform. 

Harry, Ron and two other aurors had been waiting, confident in their anti-apparition wards in place in case the scumbag tried to flee.  They hesitated for a moment when a man exited, as this man did not have the charmed gold on him.  They couldn’t arrest him, and they didn’t know that he had attacked the undercover auror. The charmed gold would activate only once, when whoever other than the undercover auror took the bag of gold, and this man did not have the charmed bag.

They watched for a moment hidden in the shadows as the cloaked figure tried to steady himself.  When the cloaked man looked up, Harry froze for a mere second.  Harry would recognize this man anywhere, he drew his wand to capture the death eater, but that second of hesitation was all Dolohov needed, he simply smirked as he recognizing Harry, before he touched a small button on his coat, and was gone. Harry’s incarcerous had just missed him.

“FUCK!!!” Harry roared into the night.

After the disaster of the sting operation and the discovery that Dolohov was still very much in the area, Harry had reported immediately to his superior Gawain Robards, the current head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.  During the debrief, it became clear that they now had a new solid lead on one of the escaped notorious death eaters, they knew he was still near and actively using polyjuice to evade capture.  

Harry had taken his escape especially hard; it was his job to save his friends and families, he had died for it, he knew that even a year out from the war, he could not rest until they were all captured.  One day maybe, but not yet.

Now sitting at the kitchen table, he thought about how not even he was immune to this new marriage mandate, and how silly it all felt in the grand scheme of things.  His job was not done yet, he had tried and failed to convince Kingsley that he could help in other ways, but just as with Hermione, he wouldn’t be swayed. 

“The magical community will be strengthened,” the Minister had said.

Ron on the other hand was very Ron about the marriage mandate; especially after having the awkward revelation with Hermione he was sort of curious about who his magic had matched him with. 

Harry had of course thought about who his match might be, but didn’t really want to think about it, not when there were more pressing things to do, and maybe it was a bit due in part to being slightly afraid he would hurt or push a potential partner away. 

“Harry any guesses on who your match is,” Ron asked in between mouthfuls of food.  “It can’t be as bad as Mione, she was paired with the ferret.  S’pose that being matched with any of the snakes could be bad,” he continued to say while stuffing his face.

Harry was too busy recalling the events of the previous night to really think of what Ron was asking.  So, he just nodded.  Still sitting at the table, a small brown ministry owl swooped in dropping two letters, scattering Harry’s thought.   He grabbed the one addressed to him, taking a steading breath before he read….

Dear Mr. Harry James Potter,

The Ministry of Magic is happy to announce that you have been matched with 95% compatibility with Pansy Persephone Parkinson.

Parkinson? Harry read then re-read the note again.

Across the table Ron read his own letter, grinning widely saying to Harry, “I was matched with Padma Patil, that’s not too bad he mused.  Who’d you get Harry?”

“Parkinson,” he said morosely.

“Blimey Harry, you got a snake just like Hermione.  The snake that tried to turn you over to Voldemort.”  Ron said incredulously.

Harry’s magic had matched him with Pansy Parkinson, he felt like this must be a joke, just as Hermione had when he, as Ron so eloquently phrased it, had just gotten his own snake.  

This was just a mess Harry thought.  Just this last year had he’d committed himself to his Auror training and then took on any and all assignments available and it suited him just fine.  He had his own home left to him by his godfather Sirius and now lived at Grimmuald with Ron.  He had occasional dinners at the Burrow, and drinks with Hermione when she wasn’t busy with her own work, but his priority was always work. 

He thought about how in the rare moments he was not consumed by work, he thought about how it would be nice to share his life with someone that he hadn’t lived in a tent with, maybe even have a few kids one day, and possibly do something else other than be an Auror.  He always thought he’d find a girl who understood his dedication to finishing the job he’s started, but reading the name on the letter, he wasn’t sure how someone like Pansy Parkinson was that person. 

Ron oblivious to Harry’s internal musings, continued as if this announcement was an everyday occurrence.  “I wonder who Gin got.  Bill, Percy, and George sure are lucky they are all happily married,” Ron continued, “I’m gonna owl mum and let her know.  We should probably meet with Mione and let her know too,” Ron said as he moved to make good on his word to inform his mother. 

“Yea,” Harry reluctantly agreed…best to get it all over with. He wasn’t quite sure exactly just what that was.

=^.^=

Ginny

After returning from assisting Hermione prepare for her negotiations with Malfoy, Ginny had returned to the Burrow which is where she still resided as she was currently playing quidditch.  But now this bloody mandate was having her question her own life.  She knew she wasn’t ready to settle down, and this mandate was in a way forcing her to do this.  After her spilt from Harry, she decided to focus on who she was aside from just being Harry Potter’s ex-girlfriend. And she quickly came to the realization that she was a force on her own, she preferred to be independent.

Ginny loved her family very much, but being the baby of the family and the only girl had placed some sort of unexpected pressure that could be quite suffocating.  She knew she wanted someone who would encourage her to chase her dreams and be supportive, because her career was just taking off and she didn’t want to miss the opportunity.

Lost in her thoughts, she almost missed the brown owl swopped in dropping a letter.  She looked at the letter as if it had personally offended her, and in some ways it did.  Mustering up her Gryffindor courage, Ginny picked up the envelope her heart sinking just slightly for a moment longer, because she knew what this was, she had seen Hermione’s.

This small envelope held her future.

Opening the envelope cautiously, she read through the parchment that she knew would change her life. 

Blaise Lysander Zabini……. the rumored Slytherin playboy was her match.   Ginny knew he had been in the same year as Hermione,Harry and Ron, she had remembered him from the Slug Club and his mother’s infamous number of marriages.  Zabini was rather good looking from what she recalled and had played as a decent chaser like her but for the Slytherin Quidditch team.   Ginny remembered the girls in her dorm talking about how cute Zabini was, gaining him quite a reputation for being good to the girls he had been with, each of them hoping to be the one to snag the precarious flirt, and now…… he was hers.

Ginny had made fun of Hermione for being matched with the ferret, and now here she was matched with the biggest flirt in Hogwarts.  She was sure Hermione wouldn’t let her live it down.

Ginny squared her shoulders thinking to herself, Zabini has no idea who he’s just been matched with, if he thinks he is getting a match he can play with, she’d make sure she’s show him.

Grabbing some parchment she quickly wrote and sent a note asking to meet her…intended…soon and then still smiling wickedly at the thought, made her way to the floo to see Hermione. 

=^.^=

When Hermione returned from the manor, she tried to sort through the mess in her mind.  Hermione thought about how Malfoy had just reacted, not thinking twice about comforting her.  Sure, they had an awkward reintroduction at the lift that first day, but tensions were high.  It could be contributed to both having been given the news of their ministry mandated match that very morning, which she was sure had been a shock to them both, but since they had now come to accept what would be their new reality, he had been attentive. 

Malfoy did not sneer, or call her names, he asked her questions and looked at her like he wanted to talk to her, like he wanted her. 

How had they shifted so quickly, a few days ago she was outraged that she had been matched with Draco Malfoy and now she was discussing and agreeing to a marriage contract and planned a wedding. 

When had it shifted?  

She was still surprised at how it felt natural to be with him…..just right.   In his company she felt she could breathe and think, and his presence alone was calming.

Hermione knew that things were still rocky between them, he had been her bully for years, merlin, she had punched him in the face during third year.  But talking through this mandate and approaching it together was something she could have never imagined possible. There were still things to discuss, she had noticed little things he’d steer clear of, but then again it wasn’t as if she was an open book.  She may have known Malfoy for years but, she didn’t really know him either. 

Hermione was a little scared at the minuscule feeling that had loosened within her, at that little pull in her chest, not quite sure what to make of it.  But decided she didn’t want to think about it too much, because tomorrow she would sign an official betrothal contract, and it would be real.

They would have to make an announcement, go to the ministry to set a date to marry, she would need to meet with Malfoy’s mother.  This of course reminded Hermione that she had not heard back from Mrs. Weasley, and   Hermione knew that the Weasley matriarch had always hoped for her and Ron to marry one day, same thing with Gin and Harry, but it would seem that their magic had a different idea.  

It was too much, too fast, what was she thinking, as she felt panic begin to build.

The fireplace lit up and Ginny walked through, taking a step in and using her wand to clear the soot, asking Hermione about her negotiations, in lieu of a hello. Thank Godric for Gin, she always seemed to show up when she needed her.  Although she was still feeling like it was all happening to fast, she was grateful for the outlet.

“They went well Gin, surprisingly he was actually very easy to talk too.  We each made concessions and came to an agreement, and we sign the official document tomorrow.” Hermione said a lot surer than what she felt like.

Ginny didn’t even seem surprised; she just gave a wicked smile.  “Mi, I knew that dress would do its job, besides, now you’re not the only one with a snake of their own.”

“Gin, you were matched,” Hermione said looking at her friend trying to gauge her reaction. 

Ginny just shrugged nonchalantly, “oh yes just before I came looking for you.  I figured we could celebrate.”

“Who is it Gin?”

“Oh, let me see,” she waved her finger playfully, “I’m not sure I should tell you,” the ginger kept teasing. 

“Ginevra Molly Weasley if you don’t tell me right this instance,” Hermione screeched.

Ginny cackled, “fine... fine, I was matched with Blaise Zabini.”   

“Zabini,” Hermione said, “the Slytherin flirt.”

 “That’s the one,” Ginny confirmed. 

“Oh Gin, how could this happen, I get matched with the Slytherin Prince and you get matched with the Slytherin Flirt.”

“I guess we are just lucky,” Ginny said smiling wide before they were both laughing.   Leave it to Gin to help change the mood. 

“Are you really ok Gin?” She asked her friend.   

“You?” Ginny countered.

“I am Gin, that pointy ponce surprised me a bit,” Hermione answered truthfully, “and don’t dodge the question Gin, are you really okay with being matched to Zabini?” …not that we have a choice!

“It could have been worse…it could have been someone like Marcus Flint or Cormac McLaggen,” they both shuddered at the thought. 

“Well, that’s enough about that, how about we head check in on the boys, I’m sure they have been matched themselves and I am dying to know who Ronald has matched with. Let’s head to the Leaky and have a few drinks.” 

While Gin was inviting the boys to the Leaky, Hermione walked to her bedroom to change, feeling suddenly too warm, recalling the way Malfoy had looked at her earlier, like he saw her and maybe even wanted her, she smiled at the thought, as she found she didn’t quit mind it.  

=^.^=

The four friends sat at the table drinks in hand. 

After they had all arrived, Ron was eager to share his match, Harry had been a little apprehensive, given who it was after all, and when Harry said that his match was the …. Pansy Parkinson, Ginny had laughed so hard that she had tears in her eyes.  Ron had joined her, while Hermione winced, it would seem that her best friend had felt like her initially when she’d found out it was Malfoy. 

But if Malfoy had changed, then maybe Parkinson had as well, she knew it would take a special sort of person to be with the Chosen One.  So, she silently and secretly sent out a prayer, that the magic knew what it was doing. 

“Parkinson,” Ginny said in between laughs and wiping the tears from her eyes.  “That’s rich, I’m starting to wonder if the magic spell really isn’t barmy.” 

“I understand Ron, he clearly has a type” Ginny said still wiping tears from her eyes.

“HEY! Gin that’s not fair, I don’t’ have a type.”  Ron mused.

Ginny looked over at Hermione, and they both laughed.

“Ron your type is a strong, smart women, I guess its cause you’re a git who needs to be told what to do,” she said laughing at her brother.  

“I s’pose your match is loads better then Gin, go on, who is?” Ron asked taking a drink of his butterbeer.

Ginny flashed her smile before saying, “Blaise Zabini.” 

Ron nearly spit his drink out saying, “another snake.”  

“Yes Ron, another snake,” Ginny smiled. 

“Does mum know,” he asked wiping his mouth. “Blimey what is this magic spell that was used.” Ron asked clearly still reeling from the revelations that his two best friends and little sister had all been matched with Slytherins.

The friends continued to drink and discuss their matches.

“So Mione have you met with Malfoy already?” asked Harry, and Hermione knew his friend was curious.

Hermione took a sip of her drink, stalling.  “Yes, we met earlier, we actually set up a marriage contract.” 

“Bet he’s trying to make sure you don’t get into all his vaults,” Ron mumbled. 

But Hermione heard him, and felt angry, “for your information Ronald, Malfoy didn’t care about his vaults, he was quite giving.”  She bit out offended on Malfoys behalf.

“That’s a good thing,” Ginny said disregarding her brother’s comment.

Hermione knew that Ron wasn’t fond of Malfoy, but she wouldn’t let him be insulted either, not when it wasn’t warranted.  Talking to her friends made her think about the contract, she thought about how he didn’t once ask for anything, he allowed her to make her own choices.  Malfoy hadn’t pushed her, not really even on the allowance, he just agreed.  It would seem she got the better deal out of the marriage. Hermione would get a name and wealth that could open doors for her, and he, he just let her. 

When had Draco Malfoy changed, she thought again?

“Sorry Mione, I didn’t mean it like that, I know that this is a lot for everyone,” Ron said sheepishly looking at Harry, who had remained quiet.  ‘I may not like the git, but I trust that you know what you’re doing.”

“Have either of you contacted your matches,” Hermione asked trying take the focus off herself. 

Ron blushed, “yea, I sent Padma an owl before we came.  We’ll be meeting tomorrow for lunch.”

“What about you Harry?”  She asked.

“Yeah - yeah…sorry sent an owl earlier, still haven’t received a reply.”  Harry replied.

“I bet Parkinson is in a bit shock, being matched to the Chosen One…. the great Harry Potter,” Ginny teased. 

But Harry didn’t even bother to reply, his mind was back on the discovery that they had just made during their last mission.  He was still trying to protect all of them, and now that Dolohov had resurfaced, it was just a bit closer to home.  Hermione had been hit by one of his curses in the Department of Mysteries, and luckily, she was ok.  Harry couldn’t help the uneasy feeling about getting involved with Parkinson, not that he had choice, but was afraid that his unfinished business would lead to him inevitably pushing her away, because he just had to finish the job.

He couldn’t worry about any of those feelings right now, he trusted his magic, but presently he just needed to stop Dolohov.

Chapter Text

Draco was still reeling; he couldn’t believe the interaction he’d just had with the last witch he ever thought he would marry.  Draco had expected Hermione Granger to fight him tooth and nail on all fronts, not that he really wanted to force her to do anything, as he had really wanted to make her feel comfortable, but he still had expected her to fight.   

Draco for his part had no demands of her, but Granger had been thorough.  He knew she would be, and wouldn't expect anything less. But it did come as a shock to him that Granger had easily agreed to so many stipulations without a fuss.  Draco knew for certain that Granger wouldn’t want to live in Malfoy Manor, and to be honest, he didn’t’ either, so in the end that was an easy concession to make.  As for the gold, Draco didn’t care about any of it, his family had more than enough and was still making plenty, Granger could spend thousands of it daily and it wouldn’t even make a dent in his vault. 

He smiled, when he recalled her little fit over the allowance, only for him to strike through it and point out that everything he owned would be her’s and that he wouldn’t hear anything further in it. Malfoy magic was binding, and also Malfoy men took care of their witches.

But where Granger had really surprised him, was by declaring that she was going to take the Malfoy name.  It would honestly be refreshing to finally have an upstanding member of the Malfoy/Black family out in society actually doing some good, and not just throwing money around.  

Hermione would change his…soon to be hers, family’s legacy.  It gave him a feeling of satisfaction and validation he hadn’t’ known he’d wanted, needed or expected and lit a spark of possessiveness in him. 

Plus knowing that his ancestors would roll in their graves knowing that the illustrious Malfoy name would continue to grow and would surely thrive because of a muggle born, made it even better.  What sweet irony, he thought.

So, with their interaction still fresh on his mind, Draco had sent the marriage contract draft straight to his solicitor as soon as he’d departed her flat, he was only mildly paranoid that Granger would change her mind.  He had also informed the solicitors office that he would need the final copy that he and Granger would sign the by the next day, no exceptions, after all he paid them a small fortune to handle all of these matters. 

He was smiling like a great big idiot now, becuase he was going to really marry the Hermione Granger, and, Salazar, when he’d seen her in that dress, and when her thigh was exposed, he had felt his mind go blank a the sight of pretty girl  like a bloody first year. Granger was beautiful, and then she's trusted him enough to drop that confession on him.  She had been so vulnerable and opened herself up to him, and that was big for both of them.

Draco knew there was still a past to talk about, something that needed to happen soon, but overall, the whole interaction had been good. He decided that he would seek to become friends with her, after all this was a lifelong commitment.  Draco meant what he had said before, he would take care of her. 

He hadn’t that day in the drawing room, but he knew he would now.  He had confessed to Theo during a drunken tirade about how he had been a coward and if he ever could help Granger, he would.  

As if unwilling summoned, he heard, “Draco darling where are you,” …...fucking Nott …. “how many times must I repeat myself, do not call me darling.”

Theo walked into his office draping himself in one of the available chairs. 

“At least once more because it’s just so fun, darling,” Theo said smirking.  “Besides I have some rather juicy information to share with you.”

Theo pulled and envelope from his pocket waving it around, “I have received my match.”  Theo was a little too enthusiastic for Draco’s liking.

“Who is the poor unfortunate soul,” Draco asked.

Theo rolled his eyes at his dramatic friend.  “I believe you are acquainted with my soon to be bride, she is a distant second cousin of yours I believe, and also she’s quite familiar with the Malfoy Manor dungeons.”   Draco stiffened, recalling very well when his home had been used to house prisoners, in particular a very strange yet somber Luna Lovegood.

Draco recalled their interactions, where she often spoke of Nargle infestations, whatever they were.  He remembered that even as a prisoner in his home, she had not been resentful of him. 

“Thank you, Draco, we were a bit hungry, it’s not so terrible down here, I’m sure that once this war is over, I could come back to help you clear out the nargles,” she had said in her dreamy far away voice when he’d snuck her some food.  

“Lovegood then,” Draco surmised. 

The magic in this case made sense, Theo had always been a bit eclectic, even though he hid it well in school.  Now that his father was no longer a factor, he had shed his fears, free to just be who he wanted to be, but mainly a pain in Draco’s arse.   

“Yes, darling the Luna Lovegood, we are going to be quite literally family.”

Distant family, Draco thought.

Theo continued unperturbed, “I am quite excited to get to know the witch, she seems rather interesting, don’t you think,” Theo asked.

“Interesting is one way to put it,” Draco replied.

“I think this calls for a celebration, things are changing for us darling, and I for one am excited,” Theo said again. 

“I say we have a Snakes Night; I’m just dying to know who else was matched.”

A few hours and few floo calls later, they were now in the company of Blaise, Daphne, and Pansy.

Pansy had stormed in heading straight to the bar cart, forgoing a glass and drinking straight from the bottle.  She was clearly in a foul mood.

“Pans, what’s got you so worked up?” Blaise asked smirking.

“I assume that you all have been matched,” she asked the group.

Draco knew that there were not many things that could get Pansy Parkinson so worked up, so who ever her match was, it had to be something serious. 

Without missing a beat, Pansy took the bottle from the cart and threw herself onto the nearest couch. 

“I received my match today,” she said then took another long drink, “let’s just say that it was quite the surprise.” 

“Please say it’s the Weasel…please...please,” Theo begged while laughing.

Pansy, drank again, “well Theodore,” she spit out his name, “I wish it were that easy, but no,” she sighed, “I was matched with the bloody Chosen One….the Harry James Potter.”

Draco was suddenly choking on his drink…... “Potter…. you got Potter,” he said trying to compose himself. 

Theo was laughing manically now.  Blaise looked a little uncomfortable.  Daphne just offered a friendly smile.

“Don’t act so surprised, Draco, I am fucking fabulous,” she said, feeling a little defensive, "he should only be so lucky to have me."

“Draco darling, how about we share with class, who our matches are,” Theo said with a devilish delight, “I was matched with Luna Lovegood.”

Pansy looked at him like he’d grown a second head.

Composing himself, Draco looked at his friends, knowing that they would find out soon enough, he couldn’t bloody well hide who he was marrying.

“Granger…... I was matched with Hermione Granger.” 

Silence.

Theo of course, looked every bit the cat that ate the canary. “See Pans, you’re not alone.” 

“Well then, I suddenly don’t feel so bad, ……you got Granger,” Pansy said looking her blonde friend with something that looked like pity.

Draco felt the need to defend her.  “We actually met before this soiree, and it was rather amicable, she’s changed.”

“Granger…. amicable, didn’t think that was possible, more like stubborn I recall,” Blaise said finally finding his voice. 

“Yes, Zabini, she was, what about you, who’s your match?” Draco looked at his friend icily, willing him to answer.

Blaise took a long drink before relenting, “Ginevra Molly Weasley.” 

Pansy laughed, “well at least I didn’t get a Weasley.”

“At least my Weasley, soon to be Zabini is hot,” Blaise said not missing a beat.

“Yea, she is, isn’t she,” Pansy said smiling at Blaise. “You got a good one.”

“Daph, who’s your match,” Theo asked. 

“Neville Longbottom,” she said shyly.  Daphne Greengrass had always been the more reserved one from their group.

“Bloody Gryffindors,” Pans said to no one in particular.  “This has to be a punishment or retaliation on behalf of the ministry.”  

“It isn’t Pans, I can assure you that the magic used is valid,” Draco said.

“What do we do now,” Pansy asked aloud, “ because I received a letter from Potter, and I just couldn’t reply,” she confessed. 

Pansy, as tough as she was, was starting to feel the pressure of being matched with none other than the boy who lived, the bloody chosen one, and she hadn’t even spoken to him yet.  She like Daphne, had been raised to be the perfect pureblood wife, she knew what was expected of an arranged marriage, but not this mandate who if Draco was correct found your soulmate.  Everything was different now, this was a different uncharted kind of expectation, that she was not quite sure how to handle. 

“I will be meeting with Weasley, tomorrow,” Blaise said breaking Pansy’s tension.   

“I’m having dinner with Neville,” Daphne added. 

“Luna and I are meeting as well,” Theo chimed in, “and Draco here has already wrapped up his marriage contract,” he added offhandedly. 

Pansy and Blaise both looked over at Draco gobsmacked, but Theo paid them no mind.  “I’m sure old Lucy will be thrilled to know that the great House Malfoy will be joined by the Brightest Witch of our Age, and a muggle born.”  Theo continued.

Draco had thought of writing to his father, but he didn’t care, He loved his father, but his bad decisions had nearly cost them the life of his mother and his.  No, he thought, he didn’t need or want his approval. 

“I can’t believe Granger agreed to a contract,” Pansy finally said cutting through Draco’s thoughts. 

“She is quite surprising,” he admitted.  “Might as well try to make this as easy for both of us, as it’s happening.” 

Pansy sighed, then took a drink from the bottle.  “I supposed I should reply to Potter and set up a meeting then.”

“That’s the spirit,” Theo said a little to enthusiastically, waving his wand so that their drinks refilled.  “To this new adventure,” he said as he raised his glass, “I have a good feeling about this.” 

The snakes all groaned, and drank, “at least we didn’t get Hufflepuffs,” Blaise said shrugging his shoulders.

“Or Marcus Flint or Cormac Mclaggen,” added Pansy.

They all drank to that.

As the friends drank and talked about their matches, Draco’s thoughts veered back to a small brunette with wild curls that would soon be his wife, he hadn’t discussed his contract in detail with his friends, there were things he wanted to keep for himself…...like sharing a bloody bed with her Salazar help him…... instead, he let himself think that it might just be okay.  He still felt underserving of her, but he would try to be friendly with Granger. If anything for the sake of making things work. 

The thought made him feel better and without even realizing it, the dull ache in his chest was suddenly not so notable.

Chapter Text

Hermione had felt surprisingly lighter after a few drinks and the conversation with her friends, it was just what she had needed. She had worried a little about Harry, as she had watched him almost be detached throughout the night.  He had been distant, almost lost in his own world.  Hermione made a mental note to speak to him privately.  She was sure that he might have been in shock after being matched with Pansy Parkinson, but she couldn’t be too sure, after all she had had a similar reaction for Malfoy. 

=^.^=

The next morning at work, all conversations at St. Mungo's canteen and even the coffee cart were about the new marriage mandate. 

The Ministry had been working diligently in the last few days sending out letters to all of the eligible witches and wizards, since Hermione had initially received hers, now more and more people were being matched. 

As she walked by the nurse’s station on her way to her office, she overheard a couple of the nurses speaking candidly……“the Prophet is reporting that Draco Malfoy is one of the eligible wizards." the blonde one crooned,  "I heard he was fit, and filthy rich. I bet he’s filthy in bed too." Her brunette counterpart said smugly.  "I wouldn’t mind being Draco Malfoy's match, can you imagine being the next Mrs. Malfoy.”  The blonde nurse finished.

Hermione bristled at their words, and felt a small pang of jealousy, how dare they speak of Malfoy as if he was not a person, but just a wizard with endless gold in his vaults and nothing else.  He was much more than that, Malfoy had shown her a side of him that she had never imagined. 

Hermione cleared her throat alerting the nurses she was near, who then quickly ended their conversation.  “Healer Granger,” squeaked the blonde witch. 

Hermione smirked and then nodded and waved a hello, not trusting herself to reply cordially after what she had just heard.

He's mine, the possessive thought slithered in her mind.

Hermione knew that once the announcement became public, there would be more hushed conversations that she’d have to get used to it, but she wouldn’t think of that, not yet, she had a whole workday to complete.  so, she pushed the thoughts from her mind and dove into work.

=^.^=

Draco had spent the morning talking to his mother about his meeting with Granger.   

He told her about their negotiations, about how they had been surprisingly easy, and that they would finalize the contract later in the day. 

Draco also had the unfortunate task of informing the Narcissa Malfoy that there would be no grandiose wedding.  Draco told her how Hermione, and who was he kidding also him, were opting for a simple affair.  They would get the bonding and marriage vows done at the ministry, and before she could frown, he shared that Hermione had given her the green light to plan a reception at the manor gardens. 

As he had suspected, Narcissa Malfoy had not been thrilled when he informed her that their bonding ceremony would be conducted at the ministry, as he had assumed correctly that his mother had indeed planned a big wedding. 

“At the very least we get to host a reception party with your friends,” Narcissa had said with a twinge of sadness I her voice.  Because she did indeed have a plan for her only child's wedding, but regardless she was happy that her son would be married which meant that soon she would have a grandchild.

Draco had simply chuckled and held out an arm for her, as they made their way to Gringotts.

Draco had then spent the latter part of his day in his vaults looking for a ring, because after tonight, Granger would officially be his……fiancé, and she would need the proper piece to represent this upcoming union.   

Strange he thought, he knew she was not interested in his any of his gold, as she had mad that abundatly clear, recalling how she had demanded none of it during the negotiations.  He smiled at the thought.  

As Draco descended deep into Gringotts where the oldest and largest vaults were housed to pick a piece for Hermione Granger, he concluded that she would not want a flashy ring, and he quite liked the simplicity of it. 

The Malfoy and Black vaults housed several family jewels as well as mountains of galleons.  Draco had procured many curse breakers to be brought in to deal with some of the cursed pieces, it was another condition of his sentence, one he didn’t mind complying to at all. 

As Draco scanned the rows of jewelry, it felt like a lost cause, until his eye caught sight of a brilliant matching ring set.  The piece drew him in, almost calling out to him.   Sitting on a black satin pillow was a rose gold ring.  It had a brilliant marquise cut diamond, nestled within with what looked like vines weaving through the ring itself.  There were several smaller diamonds adorning the ring, giving the illusion of small flower petals wrapping around the band.

Something within Draco instantly knew this was the ring for her. 

“Have you found something?” Narcissa asked smiling.  “If it's this one, then that’s a wonderful choice my dragon,” his mother said, stepping beside him to admire the ring in his hand. 

“It’s quite beautiful, and I am positive Ms. Granger will be quite pleased with this selection.” Narcissa smiled. “You know this ring has been in our vaults for a very long time,” Narcissa said leaning into admire the ring closer, but not able to touch it. 

Draco looked as his mother as he held the ring, he knew it felt right.  “I think so, it just feels like her.”

Narcissa smiled, “this ring was crafted by the late Orion Malfoy for his intended. It is believed that she was his soulmate, a bond like that is quite rare.  Orion had the ring crafted and imbued with protections to keep her safe, but sadly, she was killed in an accident before he could give her the ring.  Orion was devasted and spelled the ring so that only a Malfoy who had found his soulmate could even touch the ring.”  Narcissa watched as Draco looked at her incredulously.

“No Malfoy has been able to pick up the ring from this case, until now.” Narcissa said, her eyes twinkling.

Draco, looking uncomfortable said, “Mother you are aware curse breakers have swept through the vaults, I am sure what ever spells were placed on this ring have since been cleared.” 

“Of course, darling, I am sure that is the case,” Narcissa replied, failing to hide her knowing smile.

=^.^=

By then end of her shift, Hermione was exhausted.  She had tended to two broken bones, one accidental boil jinx gone bad, and a collapsed lung from a quidditch accident.  She had also worked on her proposal for Theo’s donations. All in all she felt drained, but as much as she enjoyed working hands on in the hospital, she loved the research and aspects of being able to help others more…. habits of being a swot. She would always help when needed, but hopefully with Theo’s donation things could change for the better.

Hermione tidied up her office and headed out, she knew that after today things with Malfoy would be concrete.  She knew that by the weekend word of her match to Draco Malfoy, would be front page news.  With one last look around her office she headed home to meet with the Slytherin Prince.

Hermione had debated in what to get for dinner, she hadn’t had time to pick up any groceries, let alone have time to cook, so it would be take-out.  In the end she opted for Chinese takeout, becuase it just felt right.    She wasn’t sure if Malfoy would particularly enjoy this, but it had become her comfort food especially on days before the weekend.   

Great she thought, just another thing she would need to ask about him, what kind of things he liked to eat, it seemed she should know these types of things about her future husband. 

Hermione had showered and changed, and had debated on what she should wear, as on one hand this was not anything other than her signing the contract, so there was no need to dress up she mused, the negotiations had concluded.  But the other part was telling her to dress up, this was real and she should show it.  In the end comfort won out she dressed in an oversized white shirt, her long  mess of curls down and free, with a pair of black leggings. She only mildly chided herself as it was just a few signatures, nothing else.

At precisely 7:30 pm, her floo lit up and out stepped Malfoy in a perfectly tailored fitted three-piece suit, black of course. 

Hermione cursed herself for not opting for a simple dress, she knew she was underdressed.  But this thought soon left her as she stood frozen with her mouth slightly ajar taking in the sight of him, Godric he looks bloody fit.

Hermione couldn’t help but notice that the suit fit him perfectly, hugging his broad shoulders, the outline of his thighs, and his bloody hair was longer but still styled to look effortlessly disheveled, and it looked so soft.  I wonder if it feels as soft as it looks.  

Hermione also wondered if she had the heater on, because it was suddenly warmer in her flat.

“Granger, you’re staring,” Malfoy said with a smirk, bringing Hermione to blush furiously. 

“Sorry, I feel like I need to go change,” she said quickly.

“No need Granger, it is almost the weekend, and I am sure that you are tired from work, you are allowed to be comfortable, besides I quite enjoy this look.” Draco said smoothly.

Hermione blushed the blurted out, “I have Chinese food for dinner.”  

Down girl, she thought, but was still anxious.

“Sit” she blurted once more......real fucking smooth Hermione,  she thought as she ordered then motioned to the chair. She turned away from him in an attempt to hide her blush. 

Draco smiled, he was enjoying this little erratic display, and the shade of blush dusting her cheeks was gorgeous.  He didn't say much but followed behind her, taking off his jacket and draping it on the sofa before settling down in the chair at her table.  

Hermione stopped in her tracks once more; Malfoy had taken of jacket and was seated in his waistcoat and pants.  She could now clearly make out his broad shoulders and muscled arms.  Malfoy was indeed fit, and she was feeling definitely fucked.

“Granger, you’re staring again,” he chided.

Godric Gryffindor, this devil man and his bloody fit body, she needed to get control of herself.

“I’m not sure if you would mind, but I opted for Chinese tonight, I won’t be offended if you don’t like this food, its muggle after all,” she rushed to say desperately trying to change the subject and ignoring his jibe. 

She was absolutely mentally kicking herself for having been caught ogling Malfoy.

“I’ve had Chinese food before, it's actually become one of my favorites, "he smiled.  "I may have been on house arrest but that certainly didn’t stop Theo from visiting….. often,” he said.  “I'm quite partial to noodles and fried rice.” 

Hermion opened the take-out containers passing him the one with noodles.  With out prompting he grabbed his chop sticks and dug in.  Hermione was speechless again because Draco Malfoy was eating muggle food and enjoying it.

They ate in silence for a while, until Hermione could no longer take it…..again. Determined to be friendly with Malfoy who she would marry soon, she decided to ask him questions.  She hated the uncomfortable silence and at this point would talk about quidditch if she had too.

“You said Chinese food was one of your favorites, so is there any others?” she asked.

Draco wasn’t expecting her questions but was thankful for the break in silence.  “I don’t think I have a favorite food per se, but if I must pick something, I would say pasta in general, and if I were to be really honest, I prefer deserts over anything, I will never turn down a lemon cake or pie.”

Hermione made a mental note.

“What about you Granger?” he countered.

“I have to say lasagna,” she said trying to keep the sadness out of her voice, but he caught it.

“Why does your favorite food make you sad Granger?” Draco asked putting his chopsticks down.

She stopped eating and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before opening them.  She didn’t want to be sad.

“My mom always made the best one.”  She said quietly.   She had already confessed to removing their memories, and she still regretted it and it was so very painful.

“Shit, I’m sorry Granger,” he said apologetically.

When she looked at him, she noticed his striking silver eyes were focused on her. The tugging in her chest was back, but it wasn’t like before, it was like a pull to him.

“It’s okay Malfoy, I just miss them.”

Draco leaned in and took her hands, rubbing soothing circles on them.  “Are you sure there is nothing that can be done,” he asked. 

Hermione shook her head; she felt better already under his touch. 

“I have spoken to some of the best mind healers and experts but removing a person’s entire existence is unprecedented.   Even if they could recover the eighteen years’ worth of memories I took, they would never be the same, I did too good of a job.” she said resigned, then closed her eyes once more, to hold the tears in from escaping.

“You did the right thing Granger.” Draco confessed. “You were a high value target, I may have not been in the inner circle, but I know that capturing the Chosen One and his muggle born best friend by any means was something that the Dark Lord valued, he had sent the likes of McNair and Jugson to find them.  There was a bounty on your parents, so your sacrifice truly saved their lives.” Draco said hoping to ease some of her worries. 

Hermione let his words wash over her; there was only a tiny sense of relief, and getting this confirmation made her feel a tiny bit better, but still didn’t matter because she had lost them all the same. While she still felt ill just thinking of what she had done, she knew without a doubt that she would do it again if she had too, she knew that, and Malfoy had just given her some validation for her actions. 

Before she could think on it and without a second thought, she rose and launched herself at Draco, she hugged him tight, with his head landing on her chest. 

Draco stiffened at the sudden contact, but then quickly relaxed wrapping his arms around her waist and let her warmth and scent take over slowly loosening up and letting her take the lead.

It could have been an eternity, or just a few minutes later that Hermione slowly released him.  She was now standing in-between his legs as he still sat in the chair.  Her arms still wrapped around his neck and his hands now on her hips, the whole things was intimate. 

“Thank you,” she said in a small voice as she gazed into those deep silver pools. 

Draco stared at the witch in front of him, the righteous curls that cascaded down her back to the few in the front that wouldn’t play nice, to the freckles dusting her nose and cheeks, and then to honey color eyes that were filled with more unshed tears. The tug he felt in his chest, was there, urging him to close the distance and claim her.

He was so fucked.  

Granger had just hugged him, his head had rested on her breasts, the intimacy of it had felt nice.  Draco was feeling so unsure of himself, he hadn’t had much human contact other than a few of his friends this last year not to mention the years before that, but this ….this was uncharted territory. He promptly decided he needed to change the pace.

He dropped his hands, breaking the intimate moment.  Hermione feeling the loss took a step back and returned to her seat.

Draco  rose unceremoniously and pulled out a rolled parchment from his pocket.  

Hermione cleared the small table, where Draco placed it in front of her, taking a breath to try to reign in his emotions. 

Hermione hadn’t noticed a parchment on him, but she suspected that his pockets were enchanted to hold many things without ruining the look of the suit.

“My solicitor completed the contract this afternoon.  Once we sign it, it will be filed with the ministry, then we can report in person and receive further instructions,” Draco said, clearly trying to shake off the vulnerable moment they just shared. 

“You can look it over to make sure that everything is in order.”

Right back to business, she thought.  Taking the parchment and scanning it.

After glancing it over and noting that everything they had discussed was there in print, Hermione looked up and said, “It looks like it’s all there, so were really doing this then?”

“Unless you want to be exiled and lose your magic, then yes,” he deadpanned.

Hermione gave a small smile, who knew Malfoy could be a funny.

She walked over to her bag reaching in grabbing a pen, then made her way back to the table and asked, “would you like me to sign first, or would you?”

“I’ll sign Granger, so you know I’m serious,” he smirked. 

Such a flirt.

Hermione  didn't comment instead she just smiled, clicked her pen and signed the contract.  Hermione looked up at him, then slid it over to him handing him then pen.  She watched only slightly nervous as Malfoy elegantly signed his name, took the contract and pen placing them both in his pocket.

It was really done.  Hermione Granger was going to marry Draco Malfoy. They both sat there letting what had just happened wash over them. 

And in those jumbled emotions, she thought, it doesn’t feel wrong. 

Lost in thought she didn’t notice that Draco had pulled a small box from his pocket.

“Now that the contract has been signed and we are officially betrothed, it’s only right that I give you a ring.” He said casually.

“Oh, you don’t have too,” Hermione said understanding drawing on her, but she was cut off by his movements.

Far more composed and graceful than she would have managed, Draco went down onto one knee, holding the little black box in front of him, “Hermione Jean Granger, will you marry me?” Draco’s voice was a little husky.

It’s as if time had stopped as Hermione stared into the two silver pools of Malfoy’s eyes. 

Draco Malfoy had just asked her to marry him on bended knee. What world was she living in.   Granted they had just agreed marry, but still, he was still asking like she always imagined it would always happen.  There were no beautiful declarations of love, or other promises that were normally associated with proposals, but she had to admit this was touching, unexpected, but touching.

Needless to say, Hermione was speechless.

“Granger?”

“Yes…..yes....I suppose I will,” she said blushing.  She hadn’t expected to receive a ring, let alone an actual proposal. 

Draco opened the box, plucking out the ring, as she extended her left hand.  She watched in awe as he placed the ring on her finger, and felt it pulse.

Hermione let out a small surprise gasp at the same time.

Hermione asked, “did you feel that,” as the ring pulsed on her finger. It felt warm like it had always meant to be hers.

Draco stood, still holding her hand.  “Yes, I felt that.  I was told that there were some protection charms on it.  It won’t hurt you,” he said rushing his words.

Hermione instinctively knew it wouldn’t, as the magic she had felt was welcoming and warm.  It made her curious as to what kind of protective enchantments the ring had. Questions for another time she supposed.

“Now that you have given me a ring, I supposed I should call you Draco from now on,” she said smiling. 

Draco liked the way his name sounded coming from her lips, he swallowed, taking a glance at said lips, then back at her eyes.

“You should probably call me Hermione,” she added breathily.  It hadn’t escaped her that he had stolen a glance at her lips.

“You’ll always be Granger to me, even when you officially become Mrs. Malfoy,” he said a little huskily.  He had gravitated toward her and was so close, all he had to do was lean in a bit, and he could kiss those lips.

Draco remembering that he was still holding Hermione’s hand, gave her a little squeeze and said, “so now it’s official.”

“We can arrange to go to the ministry on Monday, but if you don’t mind, I’d like for us to view some houses and draft a statement for the Prophet.  I reached out to our family estate agent, and he was able to put together a list of properties. And as for the Prophet, it’s going to be big news, but at the very least we can announce it in our own way,” Draco said ending the previous intimate moment once again.

“That sounds like a good plan,” she replied, suddenly feeling the weight of it all. 

Curiously she asked, “what kind of properties will we be looking at?”

Draco smirked.  “Well Granger...er Hermione, I wasn’t sure if you wanted to live in the city or be okay with a country estate, so I asked Wilfred to provide a variety.  I am not partial to anything in particular, so we will meet with Wilfred tomorrow around noon, if that works for you, he is at your disposal.”

Oh my....the way he said her name had her feeling dizzy.

Hermione couldn’t think of anything else besides the way her name framed his lips.  Honestly she hadn't planned anything for the weekend given the mandate, and normally her time consisted of taking on extra shifts if needed and working on research projects, but spending a little more time with Draco was thrilling.

"Granger are you okay?" he asked breaking her free of her thoughts.

“That will work for me,” she replied quickly.

He smirked knowing she had just barely paid attention to his question, “Good then, I’ll see tomorrow, good night……Hermione,” he said as he brought the hand he still held up to his lips and placed a kiss on her ring finger. 

“It’s a date.”  she said automatically.

Draco paused for a second at her words.....feeling...feeling...fuck...just feeling. He quickly released giving her a small smile before turning to grab his jacket and left.

It’s a date, the words floated around her.  She was floating, not even noticing that Draco was dealing with his own feelings on what has just transpired.  Hermione knew that it was a figure of speech, but that did not stop the butterflies in her stomach from taking flight.

All in all, the night had ended in a way she hadn’t expected.  Malfoy proposing was not on the agenda.  Hermione looked at the beautiful ring on her finger, it was a beautiful piece, and it simply felt right. 

Hermione smiled wide as she admired the stunning piece, she had to give it to the prat; he was charming, had exquisite taste, and was already leaving his mark on her. 

Chapter Text

The next day, Malfoy had once again flooed to her flat in preparation to find and purchase their new home.  That was one of the things that they had both agreed upon urging their marriage contract negotiations, and he was eager to make sure the Hermione found the house she would make their home. 

Draco had to hand it to Wilfred, the young but eager estate planner who had pieced together a list of some lovely properties.  When he had reviewed the list, he was impressed and knew that there was enough of a selection that Hermione would be able to find something she liked, and if not, they would look until she did, money was no object in ensuring that she would be happy.

Shortly after arriving and finding that she has set up a small breakfast for them, Draco had been in awe of this small but intimate detail, and he also quite admired the way Hermione looked wearing his ancestor’s ring on her finger.  After some pleasant conversation where they had reviewed the list, Draco and Hermione had flooed to the estate planner’s office to begin their tours. It was sure to be a long day, but Draco didn’t mind being able to spend time with Hermione. 

Hermione had also been equally as impressed with the selections they toured.  They had been shown a few townhomes, and penthouse apartments, but they none of them had caught her attention.  There had also been some quaint country homes that were very nice and tempting, but again just not right.

Merlin, she felt like Goldy Locks, she laughed at the thought.

“Ms. Granger,” the young man said interrupting her thoughts, “I have two properties left, one is an estate that has a charming nineteenth century castle nestled on a beautiful mature setting.  It has been extensively restored and refurbished, making it well suited for modern day living,” Wilfred offered.  “Then the last is Portland Place in London.  It is one of largest and most remarkable homes in Central London.  It has been renovated making it more modern and inviting.   Although it is centrally located, it is very much set apart in a manner that offers privacy and comfortability.” 

That latter sounded like a dream she thought.  Besides, Hermione couldn’t quite wrap her head around living in a castle, and living in London was a tad bit more convenient.  Looking towards Draco, she voiced her thoughts, “I don’t know how I feel about living in a castle.  I do love the country, but it would make more sense logistically for us to live closer.”

Draco not missing a beat said, “well if we want to visit or take a break in the country, we could always take a holiday to one of the estates in France, and the Manor grounds are always available to us.”

She was thankful for his input.  “Mr. Wilfred, I think we can skip the castle, may we view Portland Place?”

Mr. Wilfred was excited that the couple was still interested, simply pulled out his port key, “absolutely Ms. Granger, Mr. Malfoy, follow me.”

Portland Place did not disappoint. 

Hermione knew this was going to be their home once she stepped through the front doors, as she felt something settle within her, the feeling of being just right. It was much larger than anything she had ever lived in, but regardless of the space, she knew it was the one.  Portland Place was beautiful with warm cream tones, large open style rooms with countless windows and fireplaces, hardwood floors, and that library…merlin…she could just live in the library forever.

Draco in turn was pleased with the master suite.  It was spacious and had an enormous walk-in closet, of all the things he planned to lavish her with, and he found a large grand office that he and Hermione could use, although he knew she would most likely set up right in that library, the bibliophile.  Draco knew she was sold on the house as soon as she had walked in, he felt it too.

“Draco, this is the one,” she said looking around in wonder, “do you like it.  I mean it’s in muggle London so we could find something else.”  She wasn’t quite sure how he felt about this place, having grown up in the wizarding world.

Draco knew that he would be fine wherever she picked, so long as she was happy.  Draco smiled again raising an eyebrow, “well Granger is this the one then?” he countered her question.

Hardly able to contain her excitement, she nodded.  “Yes, Draco this is the one.”

“Mr. Wilfred you heard the Mrs, this is the one,” Draco said, failing to hide his smile in his voice.

“I will have the documents drafted and arranged for the money transfer from your vault Mr. Malfoy.”

Hermione waited until Mr. Wilfred stepped away, presumably to begin the paperwork, to say, “Draco, maybe this is too much. I mean it must cost a fortune; we could look for something more economical, maybe the country or in the wizarding world.”

Draco cut her off, “Granger, we can afford this, and if you like it then this is what we’ll get.  I no longer subscribe to what I once believed, it will actually be nice to have a change of scenery,” he said referring to his years long house arrest.

Hermione knew that it was pointless to argue about the money, he would not budge.  She knew she would have to get used to money, Draco Malfoy was ridiculously wealthy, and she couldn’t change that.

But Hermione had never been comfortable with spending large sums of money unless they were used for her projects, but this, this was different.  This expense wasn’t just for her….it was for them…. their family.  

She was however a bit caught off guard with his easy acceptance of living in muggle London.  Draco hadn’t even batted an eye at the location and did seem rather pleased. 

After they had concluded their tours, Draco had taken her to a late dinner in London, where they chatted some more.  Draco had insisted that she pick out what she wanted for the house and to make sure to contact Mr. Wilfred and he would handle the payments.  Once again Hermione didn’t argue, there was no point, so she decided to smile and go along with it.   After dinner he had escorted her back to her flat, where he’d kissed her hand once more before he left.

Hermione went to sleep that night dreaming of stormy silver eyes, and the feel of his soft lips on her hand.  

=^.^=

The following day, after Mr. Wilfred had sent over all the documentation and two sets of house keys, Portland Place was officially theirs.  Draco smiled as the keys were symbolic and ironic for him, because after all it was in muggle London, the furthest place a Sacred 28 pureblood like him would even deem to make a new home for his family.  Draco decided he would head over to begin casting wards and enchantments over their property and then head over to share the news with Hermione.  

Once Draco had finished casting his wards, and with the excitement that together they would make this their new family home, he didn't hesitate to floo into Hermione’s flat unannounced, he didn't think she'd mind especially since this was a significant moment for them both. 

“Granger,” Draco called out with excitement as he stepped out of the fireplace but had only made it a few steps before he froze, taking in the view before him. 

Hermione was standing in her kitchen, her hair in a messy bun, in a matching tiny pink tank top and barley there shorts.

Merlin she was practically naked and looked like a fucking delight he needed to savor, he thought, when she turned to face him.

Hermione gasped. “Draco, I wasn’t expecting you,” she said surprised to see Draco so early in the morning.

Draco for his part, was still rooted to the spot, failing to keep his wretched eyes on her face.  No, they were greedily cataloguing her curves.  Granger had certainly filled out in all the right places.  

Hermione could feel his hungry gaze on her body, and damn if that didn’t make her feel wanted.  “Malfoy!” She said embarrassed and feeling a blush sweep her face and trying to maintain her composure. 

Draco snapped his eyes up to meet hers, fuck she had caught him ogling her, “I …. I” …he struggled for words.  “The house…. paperwork …. keys…wards.” ……. why couldn’t he form a damn sentence.

The witch before him left him to babble like a bumbling idiot, the blush spreading further.

“The paperwork is complete, the house is ours, and I have keys,” he managed to finally string words together, holding up the keys in front of him.  It was a flimsy defense, as he was still very much trying not to move his gaze back down to lech on her warm honey exposed skin.  Merlin’s soggy tits, he finally noticed she was not wearing a bra, watching the way her nipples had pebbled under his gaze.

“I was able to lay some wards down, but we will need to have you added as well,” he said huskily trying and failing to restrain his wayward thoughts, this witch was something else.  She was breathtakingly beautiful.

Hermione could feel her core tightening, “Oh…...I see,” she said, taking a step towards him as if he had pulled her in, closing the distance before them until they were face to face. 

He was so tall Hermione realized, she had to look up to see him properly.  She wasn’t sure why she’d moved in closer, the moment hadn’t warranted it, and that the blush dusting his face was another beacon calling to her.  She could see the way he was looking at her and it was stirring something sinful within her. 

Hermione had never really felt this attracted to a man before, and all he was doing was just standing there, and merlin he smelled divine.

“That’s great news,” she said her voice husky, as she looked up at him through her lashes. 

“We have keys,” he repeated, holding the set up higher.  “I know we don’t need them, but I know you would appreciate the symbolism.” 

“Thank you,” she said, reaching to take the keys from his hand, and as soon as their fingers brushed against each other, she swore she could feel a spark.

“You’re welcome…Hermione,” he said never taking his eyes off her. 

They stood there trapped in the bubble that was them, before he spoke again, he needed space lest he act on the feelings coursing through him, “the prophet piece will run after we meet with the ministry officials to set the date.” Draco managed to say but his head was swimming in her scent, and proximity. 

He finally released the keys into her hand feeling another spark as their fingers touched.   Once she held the keys in her hand, he reached for a stray curl that had escaped its confinement, tucking it back behind her ear, just before allowing his finger trace the line of her jaw.  He could feel as she shivered at his touch, fully leaning into it. 

“I’ll meet you at the ministry tomorrow,” he let his finger graze her bottom lip. “Have a great day,” he said before taking a step back, fully bursting the bubble. 

It was taking everything within Draco to leave her, when it felt like his soul was demanding that he claim her.   Draco didn’t stop, he headed towards the floo just as quickly as he had arrived, letting the green swirl of the floo take him away.

Hermione stood in place a few moments longer willing her blasted heart to stop its wild beating.  The way his fingers had felt as they tracked down her jaw and lip, was just maddening.  Now she needed a cold shower.

=^.^=

The next day, Hermione’s thoughts were still filled with the encounter she had with Draco. She had spent all weekend with him, they had signed a contract, he’d proposed, viewed and bought their home, and now she couldn’t stop the thoughts of "what if " from filtering into her mind.  She had indeed taken a very long cold shower after he had left.

“You’re welcome…Hermione,” he had said, and merlin his voice was so damn sexy, then his finger on her lip and she thought I’m so screwed, she had never wanted to kiss anyone so much, from just saying her name or from a single touch.  It wouldn’t be the worst to be attracted to the person you were going to marry…...right? 

Shaking her thoughts away, she prepared for the next task, they were meeting at the ministry today to finalize their mandated match, to set their wedding date and receive further instructions.  The ministry had been vague about the specifics. (more like secretive) Stating they would inform couples once they had accepted.  

Hermione figured it was reign in the potential public outrage.  So, with no further pretenses, she took one last look at her mirror and headed to her floo to meet with Draco at the Department of Marriage. 

When Hermione arrived, Draco was already there sharp as ever, in a dark grey suit this time, and of course he looked too good in it.  As he approached her, Hermione couldn’t help but take in his stature. His hair slightly messy yet perfectly put together, cufflinks shining, his signet ring glinting, looking every bit the aristocrat, he was raised to be, all business and ready to tackle the world. 

And fuck if it didn't send a shiver of pleasure through her.

In that moment Hermione decided and glad that she had put an effort into choosing her outfit, opting to wear a Navy-blue dress instead of denims or scrubs since she was heading back to work after.

In a few steps Draco had caught up with Hermione and guided her towards the toad looking receptionist. 

“Good morning,” he said politely to the receptionist, "we are here to formally accept the marriage mandate.”

The stoutly toad face woman could give Umbridge a run for her money, except that where Umbridge was all pinks and cats, this woman was all darks greens and browns really playing into the toad theme. 

“Names,” the woman drawled out in a deep voice.

“Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger.”

“Ah yes, quite the match I see here, please have a seat and an official will be out shortly,” the toad woman said.

Clearly having identified the pair but following through with formalities.   Draco ushered Hermione over to the seats.

They sat in relative quiet until Hermione asked, “Did you get a good night's sleep?”

Really Hermione……how did you sleep? Be so for real right now! 

Merlin knew she tossed and turned thinking of wanting to kiss this man in front of her.

“No more than usual,” he replied.

She noted his eyes were a cooler gray today.

Before she could ask another mundane question to fill the silence, a short, balding ministry official walked up to them.  “Mr. Malfoy, Ms. Granger, my name is William Tenbry, please follow me.”

Draco rose and offered Hermione his arm, he instantly felt her touch warm him.  

He hadn’t lied to her about his sleep; Draco had caved to some of his baser desires following his departure from her flat.  He had to wank as soon as he was in the comfort of his room, then once more in the shower and now he had to be calm and collected while they finished this and would probably need another wank as soon as he left her.  This navy dress on her was clinging to all of her curves. So instead he shuddered excitedly at his sinful thoughts briefly, then he reinforced his occulumency walls. 

The pair followed the small man as he headed to his office, a decent size space.  Mr. Tenbry motioned for Draco and Hermione sit, while he took a seat behind a massive oak desk and pulled a file out. 

“I was notified by Mrs. Tiddle that you are here to accept your match, is that correct,” Mr. Tenbry asked with a smile on his face.

“Yes,” they both answered simultaneously. 

“Good, that is excellent news.”

“Well, you were one of the ministries highest matches, and frankly we were quite surprised.  It is interesting especially after reviewing your file and magical analyses.”  Mr. Tenbry withdrew a parchment sliding it over for them to read.

“As you can see now that you have accepted the match and will be participating in the marriage mandate you are to be married in one weeks’ time.  Additionally, you are to take at least three weeks for a honeymoon per the ministry’s guidelines.   The binding must be performed by a ministry official, with the ceremony taking place either here at the ministry or another location of the couples choosing, should they want a bigger wedding.” He said knowing that Draco Malfoy clearly had the funds to pull of such a feat should he choose to.

The honeymoon time frame was encouraged due to the swiftness of the arrangements; it was the ministries way giving matches more intimate time together, and Hermione was sure that it was all part of the plan to encourage couples to begin procreating.

The document also stated that the marriage must be consummated on the wedding night, and that they must have at least one child within the first year of marriage.  Additionally, it was recommended that at least two children be had in a five-year time frame, but they would not be so strict if the couple only had one child.  Large families like the Weasleys were quite uncommon, as magical pregnancies tended to be harder on witches. Most couples in the wizarding world only had one or two children, with multiples being rarer.   

Finally at the bottom of the document, it stated that should couples fail to conceive with in the first year, could divorce and then be paired with another compatible match or choose to leave the magical world behind.  The ministry was not budging on that.  They desperately needed to repopulate the wizarding community and felt like a severe and swift consequence would assist in getting the message across.

Draco and Hermione knew that if they failed, they would both have to leave the magical community together as there was no divorce for Malfoy's, once they were bound. As they read through the document, they had suspected something like this, and thus had already signed their own contract, but this official ministry document would be just as binding.

Hermione felt the weight of the whole mandate; there was no other option.  She did not want to lose her magic, if she could avoid it, the only exception was if her and Draco could not conceive, but he had been willing to try muggle methods if the traditional way didn’t work.

“If you still want to back out you can Granger,” she heard Draco say as if reading her thoughts.  She knew he didn’t want to but was still trying to give her a choice…...not there was a real choice.

Hermione squared her shoulders and picked up the quill that Mr. Tenbry had placed on the desk.  Just like with her betrothal contract she signed first; this was the only way, she felt in her gut. Draco pulled her very muggle pen from his pocket and sign after her with a flair. 

Mr. Tenbry smiled widely as if he had just won a prize then proceeded to tap the document with his wand, and they all watched as it rolled up and magically sealed. 

“The ministry thanks you both for your participation in strengthening the magical community, please see Mrs. Tiddle on the way out to pencil in your date, which should be by no later than next Monday.”  Mr. Tenbry said as a clear dismissal.

They rose unceremoniously and headed back out to see the secretary, where they settled for Monday the 1^st of July at noon, as their wedding date.  Draco and Hermione would each bring their family and friends, then a hold a small reception at the Malfoy Manor Gardens after.

Hermione and Draco walked toward the floo in silence, before he said, “when would you like to begin moving your things into our new home?”

Hermione paused for a moment, this was real she thought again, “I supposed I could begin to move things after work; I plan to inform my boss today about taking leave for the wedding date and honeymoon.”

“I can send Tippy to assist you,” Draco offered.

“No that’s very kind, but it’s not much that I need to move.  There is no need to burden Tippy,” Hermione added.

“Granger, Tippy will be living with us, she has been with me since I was an infant, as I said she is on staff and is excited for the move.”

Hermione hadn’t thought about the little house elf in that manner, she knew that she was treated and compensated well, and that Draco was fond of her.  She would have to get used to the idea of having the little elf's help.

“I will get it all done in a few days’ time,” Hermione said again. 

Draco didn't argue, he simply nodded.

They continued their walk toward the atrium toward the floos.  “What are your plans for the remainder of the day,” Draco asked.

“I am finishing my rounds, then meeting with Mr. Willow, and I also have to reach out to Theo for a meeting to discuss project funding.”

Draco froze, “Theo,” he nearly growled, feeling a pang of jealousy. Fucking Theo.

“Yes, Theodore Nott, we met last week," she looked at him, "he came in to discuss the potential funding of some of my research projects,” Hermione said confused as to why his mood had shifted. “He is quite different from what I remember.”

Irritation coursed through him, fucking Theo why had he reached out to his future wife. He knew he was going to sound like a prick, but he couldn't help the jealousy flaring in him, “In a week’s time you will have enough money to fund anything you’d like Granger, I can assure you, I have enough money and then some.” 

Hermione bristled at his words, but she had forgotten about that part; she would be stupidly wealthy by next week. He was being a prat, and she knew she could single handily fund her projects with he Malfoy gold but still, she wanted to give others the opportunity to join in, so instead of being combative she opted for civility, “I understand but donors are always welcome, you know others like to help make a difference in our world too.”

“I see,” he said his demeanor cool, “well if you’ll excuse me, I have some things to prepare, but if you need assistance with the move, please call for Tippy, I know that she would be happy to help.  Also, the announcement will be in tomorrow’s prophet.”  He looked at her for a few moments, almost as if he wanted to reach out to her, before he turned and left, engulfed in green flames.

Hermione wasn’t quite sure what to make of his demeanor, he was warm then cool one moment.  Surely it wouldn’t be an issue to receive funding from a friend one of his no less, and she was getting quite frustrated that he kept leaving her.  Hermione was determined to not let this get the best of her, they were in this together, but she knew they needed to be on good terms.  With a determination she headed off to St. Mungo’s.

Chapter Text

“NOTT!” Draco yelled as he stepped out from the floo into Nott manor. 

Theo walked in on Draco pacing in front of his fireplace, clearly upset and smiled.  “I’m here darling, what's all the fuss.”

“THEO WHAT THE FUCK!” Draco yelled failing to contain his obvious anger, “why are you meeting with Granger and trying to give her your money, you know that I have more than enough of it.”

“Oh that,”  Theo said nonchalantly, “I was looking to divest some of my family’s fortune and thought what better way than to make sure than to let the Golden Girl make good use of it.”

“Let me remind you again, that she doesn’t like to be called that,” Draco said grumbling.  “In a week’s time she will have all of the money she will ever need, so feel free to rescind the offer.post haste.”

“Ahh, so you’re jealous darling,” Theo smirked. “I shan’t.  I mean it really; I want to help, and the future Mrs. Malfoy is brilliant, I just know that whatever her mind cooks up will be worth it. I can feel us being great friends her and I,” he continued as if Draco wasn’t throwing a little tantrum.

“Besides our friend groups are about to be more interesting don’t you think?” Theo was smiling clearing enjoying his friend’s jealousy.  

Theo did love a jealous Draco, but also knew when it was time to stop poking the bear, so he changed the subject a bit, “I met with my intended and I am quite intrigued with her," he said smiling wide.   "And I think the others have made contact as well, soooooooo I was thinking of hosting a little soiree here on Saturday, you know..... break the ice between us all.” 

Draco knew he was being irrational; Theo did not fancy Granger, she was his, he was going to marry her in a week. 

“I’m sure that will be an interesting gathering,” Draco said losing his anger.  “You know we finalized everything today and will be married next Monday.”

“Is this an official invitation to the wedding of the century,” Theo said smiling bright. “Darling, are you asking me to be your best man?”

“Theo come or don’t,” Draco said losing patience with his friend. 

“I’m honored and I will be there,” Theo said brightly.  “I can’t wait to tell Blaise; he will be so jealous that I get to be your best man.” 

“Owl me the info about the party,” Draco said turning to leave, “but I won’t come if Granger doesn’t.”

Smiling devilishly, Theo said, “of course darling, I’ll owl you later,” blowing Draco a kiss on his way out.

Theo smiled watching the brooding blonde leave, he was giddy because he just knew this little get together was going to be fun.

=^.^=

Hermione returned to St. Mungos determined to be as normal as possible.  She still had patients, files, and research to tackle, what she did not have time for was to think of her soon to be husbands’ mood swings.

She made her way to Mr. Willows office to deliver the news of her upcoming sudden need for more time off.  She was already on break and now it would need to extend. Hermione knocked on the door, and a surly, “come in” answered back.

“Hermione, I didn’t expect to see you here today,” Mr. Willow said, “I thought you were going to the ministry.”

Giving him a tight smile she said, “Sir, I have just come from the ministry, and I will need to request at least another four weeks off.  I have just accepted my match and will be married next Monday, that apparently I will have to follow up with a ministry mandated three-week honeymoon.”

The older wizard smiled, “of course, we had expected something like this, it’s a good thing there is not a lot of single staff on hand, and the ones we do have will more than likely be staggered.” 

Mr. Willow looked at his young healer.  She was truly exceptional and really hoped that she would find happiness. “Hermione you are one of the hardest working healers we have and frankly you deserve the time off aside from the mandate’s requirement.  Please finish your rounds and files, then when you are done, take the remainder of the week to focus on the big changes ahead.  I will have Healer Jones cover your patients while you’re away.” 

Hermione sighed, work was all she knew, and this was another big change for her. 

“Thank you, Mr. Willow, I appreciate your support, I believe I can have everything wrapped up by Wednesday if that's okay, and I will be available for emergencies,” Hermione added quickly. 

Realistically she knew that the hospital would be okay, but it was scary to leave the place that had been her constant over the last year.

“Thank you, Hermione, but please focus on you and again congratulations,” Mr. Willow said warmly.  “I know this wasn’t ideal but if anyone can tackle this situation it is you. Have a great day, Healer Granger.” Mr. Willow said, a clear dismissal.

Hermione departed returning to her office to begin wrapping up her cases. 

The remainder of the day passed in a blur as she focused on her patients, and tying up loose ends.   She met with Healer Jones to pass on any particulars, so by the time the day was over, it was well past working hours.

=^.^=

When she arrived in her tiny flat, she allowed the weight of the day to fully hit her.

As she sunk into her small couch, with her head in her hands, taking a deep breath. It had been a long day, just as she was about to go over what she was going to do next, Hermione was startled by a small a pop.  Tippy was now in her flat. 

Hermione looked up clearly not expecting to see anyone, let alone the tiny house elf, “Tippy what are you doing here?” She asked confused.

“Tippy is to bring the mistress dinner, master Draco insisted.  He knows that mistress would be late and not eat,” the little elf said shuffling on her feet.

“That is very kind of you Tippy, but I am okay, I can figure something out,” Hermione felt her heart lurch at the thought that Draco had anticipated she would not eat.  Hermione saw Tippy's happiness begin to vanish, and then instantly regretted it.  She watched as Tippy grabbed her ears and looked at her soon to be mistress with tears in her eyes.

“But master Draco and Tippy want to take care of our mistress, yous is important,” the little elf said, failing to hold her tears back.

Hermione felt terrible as she watched the distraught little elf, then relented. 

“Thank you Tippy, I appreciate you and Draco, could you bring me something lite perhaps, and maybe some tea.”

“Oh yes, anything the mistress wants, Tippy is happy to serve.”  Tippy who had suddenly brightened and began to move in a series pops.  The little flurry of an elf was gone and back with small sandwiches and tea.

“Thank you Tippy, I do really appreciate you.”  Tippy bowed low and then with another pop the tiny elf was gone again leaving Hermione alone.

Hermione couldn't help but smile a little as she settled in on her couch, enjoying her meal, thinking about the day.  Having Tippy’s help was just one of the soon to be changes in her life.  In a week she would be Hermione Malfoy, married to Draco Malfoy, and she would move to Portland Place and begin a new life. 

It still felt surreal. 

The conversations that she had been having with Draco over the last couple of days had not been as tense as the first initial meeting, much of that could be blamed on shock and awe of their new circumstance. Since then, their conversations had been overall pleasant. 

Sure, he was a little hot and cold, but this was all still new to both of them.  She didn’t know him and all that she did have was the memories of school. Draco had been a prat, but these last interactions had been different, and with conviction Hermione decided she needed to really talk to him, preferably before they said their vows.

But before that could happen, Hermione wanted to check in on her friends, she knew that they had all been set to meet up with their matches over the weekend.  As much as she wanted to think about Draco, she decided to use the distraction of her friends, to give her a breather. Hermione knew it was late enough that her friends would all be off, and she needed to inform them about her wedding date, so she sent off a few owls asking to meet up for drinks.

Mercifully, after some quick replies, the friends decided to head to a new little pub in Diagon called the White Rabbit.

=^.^=    

The White Rabbit was a swanky new pub that had opened about six months after the war.   The ministry had doubled its efforts into helping the wizarding community rebuild so it had also encouraged new business by offering various incentives for new business owners.  The pub was a nice upscale locale that attracted the younger crowd, her friends included, and it was definitely a far cry from the Leaky Cauldron. 

Hermione had arrived early, secured a table and ordered a round of drinks, there were some perks to being famous.

“How’s everyone feeling,” Neville said smiling at the group.

“All things considered, I think ok,” Harry answered taking a drink.  “I met with Pansy, and it was a bit awkward at first, but we both know that we will give this a go.”

“I couldn’t be happier with my match, Padma is sweet,” Ron added, looking over at his best friends sheepishly.

“I am also happy with my match,” Ginny said fearlessly, “Zabini is in for a real treat.” 

Ron groaned, "Gin."

Hermione smiled at her friend; the red head had always been fiery and fearless.  “I’m sure he will Gin.” She said reaching over to squeeze her friend’s hand.

Gin returned the gesture, but not before tugging Hermione’s hand and asking excitedly, “Hermione Jean Granger, what is this?” Ginny held up Hermione’s left hand inspecting the beautiful ring that now adorned her hand.

Hermione felt a heat spread through her face.  “Well Gin, you know that it’s customary to have an engagement ring and since Draco is somewhat traditional, he had one ready,” she said smiling, “but he did surprise me when he proposed.”

Honestly Hermione had forgotten about the ring, it felt as if it had always been a part of her.

Ginny was studying the ring in question, then looked at her friend smiling, “I’m shocked the ferret had it in him to be so romantic.”

Hermione blushed.

“Neville, Luna what about you all, how are your matches,” Hermione said changing the subject.

“Daphne Greengrass is pretty great,” Neville said failing to conceal his blush.  “She is okay with the match and even met gran, " he chuckled then, "I think gran was more excited than me.” 

The group smiled at Neville's excitement.

“Theodore is a gem,” Luna said in her dreamy voice.  “He was quite enthusiastic about our match.  I am quite excited to see what our progeny will look like,” she said undeterred by the various looks at the table. 

“Anyone have a marriage date yet?” Ginny cut in quickly. 

“Mi?” Ron said noticing how Hermione was avoiding eye contact. “Didn’t you say you were meeting with the ministry today?”

“Yes,” she sighed, “Draco and I went this morning and it’s next Monday at noon.” 

“Draco?” Ron asked.

“Yes Ronald, I can’t call him Malfoy since we’ll be married, and I will be a Malfoy as well.” Hermione said bristling.

“That was quick,” Ginny said reigning the conversation back to her question, giving her brother a pointed glance.  “Any specifics?”

“Yes, something about being a high match, and we that have one year to conceive.  If we don’t, we lose our magic because Malfoys don’t divorce, their bindings are for life.  The ministry is doubling down on that.”

Her group of friends were quiet.  Hermione hadn’t meant to disclose that little Malfoy family quirk. 

“You sure you don’t want to change your mind?” Asked Ron.

“No, I am trusting my magic,” Hermione stated.  Because despite his mood swings, she did trust her magic and it hadn’t failed her yet.

“Pansy and I are also on Monday,” Harry said sheepishly trying to liven the somber moment, "We went this afternoon, and they gave us an afternoon slot.  Pansy said she wanted to hurry up and get it over with, so she opted for a ministry ceremony.”

“Padma and I will be going tomorrow.” Ron added.

“Blaise and I will too,” said Ginny.

The friends sat stoically, as the reality of their situations fell on them.  Their lives were certainly about to change.

“Well cheers to happy endings,” Luna said raising her glass.

"To happy endings," the group of friends said together.

=^.^=    

It was no surprise that the following day just as Draco had mentioned, their engagement was announced on the front page of the Daily Prophet.  

Draco had ensured that a copy was delivered to her, since Hermione had mentioned that she no longer subscribed to the newspaper.

Hermione was pleasantly surprised that Narcissa Malfoy had done a beautiful job of keeping it tasteful, but a second print was all the handy work of Rita Skeeter, it was tacky and reaching.   Hermione much preferred the announcement Narcissa had printed, as it was perfect, she wouldn’t have expected anything less from the socialite. It was clear and concise letting the wizarding world know of the upcoming nuptials.

Well, there is no denying now, the whole wizarding world knows, and there wasn’t an implosion, she thought, here’s to small mercies.  

Later at work, Hermione had received several looks from the nurses, and she couldn't help but smirk.  There had also been several letters and howlers, that ranged from people expressing their sympathies for having to endure the marriage mandate, to angry letters and a few howlers because she was going to marry Draco. 

After the first few she cast a quick Incendio to the howlers and unpleasant letters and that was that. Hermione had made her choice and nothing that these people said was going to change it, this was happening to her and Draco. 

She shoved all the thoughts to the back of her mind and decided to finish her work.

Hermione had completed her tasks and packed up some files that she would take home with her, and as she sat at her desk, a light knock drew her attention.  “Come in,” she offered, before Theo Nott, strolled in her office.  The Slytherin sauntered in gracefully.

“Hello Hermione,” Theo said smiling.

“Hi, Theo it’s nice to see you again, and before I forget, congratulations on your match with Luna,” Hermione smiled. 

“Hermione it’s always a pleasure and thank you. I am pleased with my match, but alas as much I would enjoy talking about my affianced, I’m here to discuss a few things.  First, Draco darling informed me that your binding ceremony is set for next week at noon and that I had the pleasure of being his best man, naturally of course.  Second, please tell me of your projects that are in need of funding, and last but certainly not least, I am having a little soiree at Nott manor and would be delighted if you graced me with your presence.  And before you say no, Luna, Daphne, Longbottom, Ginevra, Blaise, Pansy, the Boy Wonder, Patil and Weasley, have all agreed to attend.”

“Well, I’m in the process of moving,” Hermione began, but was cut off my Theo. 

“Yes…. yes, I know your moving, but I think it will be fun for all of us to hang out since were all friends and we’re all going to be married soon.  Oh, and Draco said he wouldn’t attend without you, so there’s that.” 

Hermione sighed, knowing that if her friends had accepted that the least, she could do was go, after all Theo was nice enough and he did want to invest in her projects.

“Fine, I will go,” she agreed reluctantly.

Theo smile triumphantly, “lovely, I’ll make sure to let Draco know you have agreed.  Nott manor Saturday night, now tell me about these projects.”

Hermione discussed with Theo the massive undertaking that was the healer apprenticeship course at Hogwarts to fast track any students interested in becoming healers.  She explained how some schools in the muggle world offered similar courses to students to earn certifications that students take while still working on becoming a nurse or doctor.  The concept would me similar, but of course with magic, things were slightly different.

“The problem is that while the Headmistress is on board with the idea, it lacks funding because the school board doesn’t want to fund these extracurricular courses, let alone pay for the additional staff needed.  In their mind students can complete their training as I did after graduating.  What Minerva and I are trying to do is give them a jump start and essentially fast track their healer training.  Living through a war made me realize just how valuable healers are, and we need them.  My goal is to help students branch out into different specialized areas like surgeons or even mind healers in the muggle world.”

“With the help of the Headmistress and Poppy Pomfrey, we have drafted curriculums, but again the school board is not eager to pay for supplies, or additional staff.  I know that students are interested, Minerva took a poll and it’s there, we just need the funding,” Hermione said hoping she hadn’t missed anything.

Hermione had copies of all her research for this project already prepared and ready to hand to Theo, who was listening raptly.

“My… my Hermione, you’re still a swot.  You don’t do anything by halves if marrying our darling Draco is any indication,” Theo said smiling at his own words.

Hermione blushed, she was indeed passionate about helping and this was a great start.

“Yes Theo, I believe that this healers apprenticeship course at Hogwarts, will be a great pilot program and hopefully after the first year of success, other wizarding countries will follow our lead.”

“Hermione, I know that anything that you suggest is golden, you don’t’ have to twist my arm.  I’d love to help, on the condition that I get my name on a building at the very least,” Theo said smiling mischievously.

“I cannot make any promises, but if you really want to get us started, then I can talk to Minerva about putting your name on something,” Hermione replied with a genuine smile. 

“Wonderful, you know we should also have a gala and help raise some funds.  You know Narcissa is excellent at those sorts of events, so really, you’d be doing her a favor, and something tells me that Draco would love nothing more than to help you,” he said cheekily.

“Thank you, Theo, I do appreciate you.  You will find the information for funds transfers in the file,” Hermione said.

Theo rose saying, “consider it done, and Hermione, I look forward to seeing you Saturday,” he winked and headed out.

Chapter Text

Hermione sat in silence for a moment feeling glad that her healer apprenticeship course project was gaining traction.  But regardless of how exciting that was, and boy was she excited to get started with it, had she actually just agreed to hang out with Theo and all his friends?

She must be mad! These were different times she thought but smiled because it was all turning out to be more pleasant than she had hoped for.

After finishing at St. Mungo’s and officially passing on all her patients to Healer Jones, Hermione went home and slowly begun to box up her life and to begin moving her items to Portland Place.  It hadn’t taken much to get everything sorted as it was a relatively small flat having more books that anything.  As she packed, she thought about what her future might look like now, that she was to be married to Draco Malfoy.

Interesting for sure

Everything was happening quickly and with a person she wouldn’t have considered to be her match.  She also thought about she was going to officially meet her soon to be mother-in-law. It was all a little daunting. 

Hermione was set to have tea with Narcissa at the Manor gardens later that week and was a bit nervous about that since it would just be the two of them, no Draco to run interference, but she was a Gryffindor dammit, she would do this.

=^.^=

When the day came for her tea with her said future mother-in-law, Hermione had no choice but to begrudgingly floo directly into the manor, Draco would not join them. 

Hermione had had a bit of a panic attack initially, she had owled Draco and told him that she couldn’t do it, that she wouldn't meet Narcissa Malfoy.  Luckily for her, he had written back and had assured her that she would floo into the manor's floo parlor and that Tippy would whisk her straight to the garden.  Draco confirmed that she would not be subject to any other part of the manor.  Hermione had relaxed a bit after that because she had believed him, Draco hadn’t led her astray despite his ever present and mild irritating hot and cold moods.

Strange how easy it is to take him at his word.

It will be okay, Hermione thought to herself as she was standing in front of her mirror checking her outfit again running her hands to remove the nonexistent wrinkles, "I can do this," she told herself once more just before she flooed to Malfoy Manor.    Hermione was unsurprised that just like Draco had promised, as soon as she arrived at the floo parlor, she was greeted brightly by Tippy who led her straight to the garden.

Great now that the easy part is over, she mused, I just have to meet the Narcissa Malfoy, piece of cake. 

She met the Malfoy matriarch, with less apprehension, in the beautiful gardens which she had begun to transform for their upcoming reception.

“Welcome Ms. Granger,” Narcissa greeted her warmly.

“This looks spectacular Mrs. Malfoy,” Hermione had replied taking in the beautiful sight before her.

Narcissa smiled. 

“Please forgive my manners, Mrs. Malfoy, how are you?” Hermione chided herself, she had been so taken with the view. 

Narcissa smiled watching the wonder on Hermione’s face.

“It’s ok dear, and please call me Narcissa.”

They made their way to the table while Tippy prepared their tea.

“Narcissa, thank you for putting this together so quickly, this is beautiful, and please call me Hermione.”

Narcissa waved her off as if planning a party on such short notice was an everyday occurrence, and in the case of Narcissa Malfoy socialite extraordinaire, it may have been plausible.

“I’ve been looking forward to my son getting married for a very long time,” Narcissa said looking at her soon to be daughter-in-law kindly.

Hermione winced; she knew she was depriving Narcissa of putting on such a grand event, but neither her or Draco wanted that.

“I understand that this is all rushed, especially since the circumstances are quite unique, and mostly that you would like to keep things private, which is understandable, but I am grateful nonetheless that you have allowed this small concession.” Narcissa expressed her genuine thanks, while alleviating Hermione's fears.

“Thank you for understanding, I feel like I am taking a moment away from you,” Hermione confessed.

“Hermione dear this is not my moment, it is yours and Draco's, so if this is what you want, well, then there is nothing more to say.  Besides, there will be plenty of time for other celebrations,” Narcissa added, no doubt thinking of grandchildren.

Hermione was grateful for Narcissa’s understanding.

Narcissa looked at the young woman in front of her, really looked at her and knew she needed to speak her peace.  She had asked her over not only to speak to get to know her a bit, as she Hermione would be the next Lady Malfoy, but also to apologize.

“Hermione, I wanted to extend my sincerest apologies for what happened to you in my home, Draco has informed me of your aversion to exploring the Manor beyond the garden.” Narcissa said looking at the brave woman before her.  “It was a rather unpleasant for a time here but know that everything is different now.”  

“Thank you for the apologies, but they are not needed from you,” Hermione said sincerely, just like with Draco, Hermione knew that it was not Narcissa fault, she was not responsible for her sister’s actions.

“I hope that one day you will feel comfortable in this home, but like you Draco needs his own space away from here,” Narcissa said looking back to the manor. “This will always be the ancestral Malfoy home.”

“Maybe one day,” Hermione said sincerely looking back towards the manor who didn’t loom quite as large, “Draco tells me you have remodeled the manor, and I hope that in the future I can enter without fear.”

Narcissa felt a small burden leave her, and vowed to protect her future daughter-in-law, moving forward.

Both women deciding in that moment to move forward and not let the past hold them back.  Both satisfied with that conversation, Narcissa steered her in to talk of the reception.  Hermione was thankful and glad to be taking a good step forward, after all Narcissa Malfoy was going to be her mother-in-law, and she needed to learn everything she could from her.  

=^.^=

After an amicable meeting with Narcissa, Hermione went back to her flat, as she had decided to stay there until the day of her wedding.  She had moved her belongings and had noticed that Draco had also moved some items over.  Furniture including a piano and other pieces that she had picked out, had been moved into the house, overall, all it was beginning to look and feel like a home……their home.

Hermione spent the remainder of the week sorting some of her mail and drafting a list of suitable teaching candidates for the healer’s course.  The letters once again varied but the howlers were destroyed on sight, she didn’t have the patience for them. 

Hermione had sent an owl to Minerva and informed her that Theo Nott had donated an obscene number of galleons for the healer project …. that rich prat…that would allow for her to hire a healer to help Poppy begin the healer apprenticeship course when school resumed on Sep 1^st.   She was also planning on making time for a visit before the new school year to discuss the curriculum and tidy up anything else.

Hermione hadn’t seen Draco since that Monday at the ministry, and she felt a bit off.  She wondered what he had been up to as when she discussed her concerns about meeting with his mother, they had only exchanged a few owls, but Hermione knew he would be at the Theo’s party.  Theo had sent an owl to confirm as much. 

Hermione was definitely a bit nervous; as this would be the first time their friends would be all together since Hogwarts, not that this group of friends regularly hung out together, but still. 

Earlier that day Hermione had coordinated to arrive in groups.  Harry, Ron, Ginny, and her would arrive together, while Neville, Luna, and Padma would round out the last group, after all there’s something to be said about strength in numbers. 

By the time that their group of arrived at Nott Manor, they were welcomed by Mimsy with a tray of drinks.  Neville, Luna, and Padma were already seated and in conversation with some of the Slytherins, Hermione however scanned the room and did not see Draco. 

Theo ever the gracious host welcomed them all and encouraged mingling, while Mimsy brought out some snacks.

Hermione stood by watching her friends, it was a bit surreal to see this group of people gathered, she hoped that by the end of the night that it would still be this peaceful. 

Lost in thought while watching her friends mingle, Hermione didn't see the tall blonde walk up beside her, instead she felt him, it was almost as if the air around her had shifted in his proximity to her, and damn if that wasn't appealing. 

“Hermione,” his sultry voice called from behind her, sending a slight shiver though Hermione.

She could feel the space between them tingle with their magic.

“Draco,” Hermione replied a little breathlessly, but before she could continue or make a fool of herself, Theo cut in.   

“Draco darling you’ve made it.”

Draco grumbled, “Nott, I have asked you repeatedly to stop calling me that.”  Theo wasn’t the least bit chastised and just laughed ushering Hermione and Draco into the fold.

“Well now that gang is all here, we can get started with the fun,” Theo said rubbing his hands together like one of those cheesy villains.  Luna was now standing next to him looking at him with a dreamy expression. 

“I know that we will all be great friends seeing as how we are all going to marry someone in this room.” Luna added dreamily.

Ron snorted, “yeah friends with you snakes, I think I’ll need a few more drinks.” 

“That is the plan,” Theo said, undeterred.  “I think a little drinking game is in order to help break the ice, so let’s gather round and get started.”

“Theo we’re not up for your tricks tonight,” Pansy said sending him a threatening glare.

“Oh Pans," Theo pouted, " no tricks love, I just want us all to be comfortable around each other.”

“Fine, but I’ll hex you if you try anything funny Theo,” Pansy said still glaring.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea and great fun,” Luna chimed in. 

“Oh yes it will be little dove,” Theo mimicked Lunas dreamy voice, “it will most certainly be interesting.”

The group gathered in a circle positioning themselves amongst the various couches and chairs, as Mimsy handed out drinks.

“Okay, so I propose we play a little game called never have I ever,” Theo suggested playful, a devious smirk gracing his lips. 

The Slytherins grumbled, knowing too well just what their friends’ antics could lead to. 

“Theo,” Pansy groaned.

“Pans I promise, it’s just to break the ice, and it will be a good way to get to know each other,” Theo looked around the assorted group, "a little better."

“Fine," Pansy and Blaise muttered at the same time.

"But you better be giving us the good stuff, I know that your old decrepit father kept stashed away in his cellars.” Blaise added smiling.

“Nothing but the best for my friends,” Theo smiled back.  “Now…. who wants to get this party started?”

=^.^=

“I am assuming that everyone knows the rules of the game, but just to be clear……when it’s your turn your will start by saying Never have I ever, then tell us something and if you have EVER done what was said, you will then take a drink.  Well just go in a circle,” Theo said as he rehashed the rules of the game.

“To get things started, I will start, never have I ever, been in a house other than Slytherin,” Theo smirked knowing his friends would have to take a drink.

“Okay that was just to break the ice,” Theo continued and looked over to Luna who was sitting next to him.

“Never have I ever ridden a Thestral,” Luna added, watching Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville take a drink.

Blaise went next, “never have I ever snogged someone in this room,” at this everyone drank. 

Ginny not to be outdone, added, “never have I ever had sex with someone in this room?” Everyone but Hermione, Neville, and Ron took a drink.

Hermione looked around intrigued and was only a little shocked to see that Daphne and Padma had drunk and deduced that it had probably been with Blaise, the resident playboy, but also looked over at the handsome blonde sitting next to her.  The thought that he had slept with one of the girls here had her feeling self-conscious.  

She wasn’t a total prude; but Hermione had heard the rumors that followed the Slytherin boys.

Hermione turned to Ron, who was also looking at Padam trying to figure out who she had slept with.

Neville, Daphne, Ron, and Padma all contributed questions with several in the group drinking, while Theo had waved his wand refilling their cups throughout the game. 

Pansy went next not taking her eyes off Harry and declared with so much glee in her voice, “never have I ever saved the wizarding world.”  Harry, Ron, Neville, Luna and Hermione drank.

Harry added, “never have I ever tried to hand someone over to Voldemort.”  Pansy scowled but drank. 

“Potter, I have apologized for that,” Pansy said, and Harry smiled.

“See this is fun,” Theo said aloud, “Hermione it’s your turn.”

Hermione had been enjoying herself and was intrigued by how the couples had paired themselves off.  She was sitting next to Draco even though he hadn’t spoken much to her.

“Never have I ever ridden a dragon before,” she said quickly.  Theo, Draco and Blaise suddenly snorted; while Pansy smiled and countered with, “what kind of dragon Granger,” while looking pointedly at Draco.

“Well, the large ones,” Hermione stuttered, and Pansy raised a brow, “that breath fire,” Hermione said, not missing the amused look Pansy was giving Draco.

Harry, Ron, and her drank.

Pansy said seemingly innocently, “oh that kind of dragon,” then smirked, “no can’t say I’ve had that pleasure, I’m sure it was exciting, and Granger do let me know how it goes.” Pansy finished with a wink.

“Draco darling, it’s your turn,” Theo prodded still smiling at Pansy’s innuendo.

Draco glared at his friend but said, “never have I ever regretted certain decisions in life.”  At this everyone drank.

The game continued until everyone had clearly loosed up.  Hermione had noticed that Draco had remained fairly quiet throughout the night, unsure if it was because his normal friend group had been invaded by hers, or if it was something else.  

For the most part Harry and Ron had made small conversations about Quidditch and flying with Draco. It was nice to see them interact, as the unusual mix of people now forced to mingle due to the mandate was odd, but Hermione could see how the pairs could work. 

Where Harry often was not keen to be into spotlight and prefer to take a more subdued role, Pansy was tough and took no shit, it was actually a good pairing. 

Ginny and Blaise were fiery, Luna and Theo were both quirky, Padma was strong and intelligent which Ron needed in a woman, Daphne was refined and delicate and perfectly matched Nevilles casual and easy personality.  

Then there was Draco and her.  Draco was reserved and cool, where she was spirited and stubborn, but she knew he was just as knowledgeable and capable of keeping up with her intellectually, it was evident from school.  She hadn’t really talked to him much, and it was bothering her especially when Pansy mentioned that she had apologized to Harry.

Hermione did not miss the glances he kept stealing at her. She would look up and find his silver eyes on her, stirring that feeling in her chest.  Still, she was a bit bothered that they would soon be married, and they had not really talked, let alone spared her only a few words tonight, decided to leave it be.

After a while the game had died down and many of the couples were now off in pairs in their own conversations, Hermione looked up to find Draco looking at her once again.

“So, you rode a dragon, did you?” he asked curiously.

Hermione was a little caught off guard that he had decided to finally talk to her.

“I did, after we robbed Gringotts and needed to escape,” Hermione said smoothly.

“I thought it was just a rumor,” Draco admitted. “It seemed like something that people made up, but it doesn’t surprise me,” he said a smile playing on his lips.

Why must he be so damn charming when he wants to, she thought.

She couldn’t help but to return the smile.  “I don’t like flying but it seems like I can’t escape it.  I’ve done my fair share, a hippogriff, Thestral, a dragon, and brooms,” she said raising a finger for each item.  “I think I’ve met my quota of flying for life.”

He gave her a big smile, “maybe you don’t like flying because you didn’t have the right partner,” Draco said leaning in closer.

Hermione felt herself relax a bit more with his proximity and could feel the blush sweep across her cheeks, “maybe,” she replied.

“I remember you were a pretty decent flyer,” she recalled him flying around when he had played for the Slytherin Quidditch team.

Draco gave her a smirk, "so you watched me fly did you."

Hermione blushed but was saved from having to say anything else when he continued. “I find it to be relaxing, that was one thing I missed while being on house arrest.  I was not allowed fly, but I’ve been doing it daily since,” Draco said having moved closer to her, then his gaze dipped to her lips.

Hermione leaned in as if being pulled to him, when Theo’s voice cut in.  He had noticed that everyone was getting properly sloshed and now paired off, offered up rooms in his manor for anyone that wanted to stay the night. 

“If you’d like to stay, please just call for Mimsy and she will show you to your room,” he said excitedly, then added, “breakfast and sobering potions will be waiting for you in the morning.” 

Hermione took the time to move back a bit, instantly feeling the loss of Draco’s proximity.

After Theo’s announcement, most of the couples got up and made their way about the grounds. Hermione was pretty sure she saw Ginny and Blaise sneak off.

Harry walked over to Hermione and Draco. 

“Malfoy…. Mione,” Harry said as he smiled at Hermione.

“Potter,” Draco replied cooly.

“I’m going to head out and take a walk with Pansy for a bit, Ron’s already off with Padma.  I know it’s pretty late so I may take up Nott’s offer to stay the night, but if you want to go back to your flat Mi, just let me know and I’ll make sure you get home.” Harry said not looking at Draco.

“Potter in case you have forgotten, I am right here and if Granger wishes to leave, I am more than capable of ensuring my fiancé gets home safely,” Draco said clearly irritated, “so why don’t you worry about Parkinson instead,”

A feeling of excitement rolled through her, at his sudden declaration, his claiming words stirring something within her. 

Before Harry could say anything else, Hermione quickly added, “thanks Harry, I appreciate it, but don’t keep Pansy waiting, I am perfectly fine with Draco.” 

Draco couldn’t help but give Harry a smug look that was reminiscent of the old days at school, and Harry for his part simply gave Draco one last pointed look, as if to say I'm watching you,  before he smiled at Hermione and walked away.

“He means well,” Hermione said feeling the need to defend her best friend, watching as Draco glared at Harry’s retreating form.

“If you are ready to leave, I can escort you back to your flat,” he said cooly.

It was hard for Hermione to miss Draco's sudden shift from hot to cold again. 

Hermione had been having a surprisingly good time, but this, this was just aggravating.  She was suddenly irritated and really was trying not to get upset by his continued mercurial mood swings, but felt herself failing, as her irritation stirred. 

Hermione turned and said, “you know what I think I will stay, Theo has been nothing but cordial and inviting, I can’t say the same for you, as I can’t keep up with your constant mood swings.”

Draco opened his mouth to retort but couldn't, he was speechless and now felt like a prized fucking idiot.

Hermione did not wait for his reply or lack thereof, and watched as he stood there looking at her incredulous, she felt just a little bit of satisfaction and turned leaving him standing as she called for Mimsy. 

With a pop, Mimsy appeared. 

“Hello Mimsy, would you be so kind and show me where I will be sleeping for the night.”  Hermione said with no trace of remorse, she didn’t want to deal with him at the moment.  Then without a backward glance, she followed the little elf to her room.

Mimsy had taken Hermione to a spacious room informing her that there would be pajamas in the drawer that were enchanted to fit her.  Once alone in her room for the night, Hermione took a deep breath not realizing she’d been holding it in. Hermione was sure that the night had gone well enough, at least with her friends, who had mostly gotten along.  Draco had even spoken to Harry and Ron but then, when they were alone and had begun to talk, he was back to being cool.

It was driving her barmy and giving her more of a headache than all the drinks.  Hermione didn’t know what happened to cause his mood to shift, so she decided it was better to just let it go.   Maybe she would talk to him in the morning, when they had both calmed down more, and didn’t have liquor in their system.

Hermione sighed and went to the drawer pulling out a silky shirt and headed to the bathroom to prepare for bed.    She discovered that Mimsy was right, that the clothes would magically change once she had put them on.  The shirt had transformed into a silky fitted night gown, certainly better than anything she had ever worn to sleep. 

After using the loo, and freshening up, she made her way back to the room drawn the covers on the massive bed still thinking of how ingenious Theo was and was still lost in the transfiguring magic that he had cast on his wardrobe, when she heard a soft knock at her door. 

It was so soft, she almost missed it.

Hermione walked over and opened the door expecting Mimsy or even one of her friends to be checking up on her but was surprised to find Draco standing there.

He looked torn.

“Draco,” …she said caught off guard, “what …...what are you doing here?”

Draco looked up, the need to reach out and pull her close was overwhelming, but he refrained and instead asked, “May I come in?” 

Chapter Text

Draco was such a fucking idiot.

When Hermione had dressed him down by calling him out so openly, Draco had frozen, letting her words cut deep.    

He kept replaying them over and over, “I can’t say the same for you, as I can’t keep up with your constant mood swings.”  

She was bloody right of course, no surprise there. Draco had his occlumency walls up most of the night as means to stay cool and detached, he was being such a wanker, and he had lowered them up just until Potter had butt into their conversation.

He'd been a prat, but that wasn't on her.

Draco had debated on what to do after Hermione had left with Mimsy without a backward glance at him.  He knew he didn’t want to leave things unsaid, he had been an utter arse. Draco could admit that Potter talking to Hermione, like he wasn’t even there, had rubbed him the wrong way and it got the best of him, but he had been so hot and cold with her. 

Salazar's honest truth was that Draco knew he was feeling things for Hermione so quickly, and that fucking terrified him.  

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fuck!...Fucking Potter.....FUCK!" he yelled frustration lacing each word.

Draco knew he had to find her and make things right; he had told himself he was going to make this work with her, be her friends and so far, he was being a fucking jerk.  He couldn’t blame her for her words, she was justified.

He needed to make this work, this thing between them was forever.

Making up his mind, Draco followed the path that Mimsy had taken.  He let something within him, an instinct lead him straight to her.  He couldn’t explain it, but it was like a pull that he followed. 

Draco arrived outside of a door he knew was hers, and only briefly debated with himself for another minute before he knocked on her door. He hadn’t knocked to loud, but she had clearly been close enough to hear it, because the next moment she was there opening the door.  

When the door opened, Draco stopped breathing.   Hermione was before him in a sinfully short silky night gown.  Draco suddenly forgot what he was doing there as he drank her in, merlin she was gorgeous. 

He knew he’d been staring and thankfully his brain functions restarted, before speaking, “may I come in?” Draco asked holding her gaze while standing outside of her door.

Hermione was still a bit upset by his shifting moods, so she stood her ground. 

“What do you want Draco, it’s late and I’m a bit tired,” she added tersely.

“I know…. I know,” he pleaded, “I just wanted to check on you and to ask for a moment to speak to you.  I know I have no right to ask more of you but please,” he pleaded, “please allow me a moment of your time.”  

His eyes never leaving her face, begging her to let him in to allow him to speak.

She noticed that his eyes were silver again, and it hit her then that he been using occlumency, and despite the frustration, Godric's balls,  he still looked good.  She mentally chided herself because damn her curiosity and need to know things, because she really did want to know what he had to say, so despite being frustrated with him, she stepped aside and allowed him in.

Thank Salazar Slytherin that she had allowed him in, Draco thought.

Draco quickly walked over to her bed and sat.  He waited as Hermione closed the door and then came over, to stand in front of him hands on her hips, fuck she looked sexy.

“What is it that you want to say Draco?”  Hermione asked again.

Draco took a deep steadying breath; this was not the time to be slightly turned on by her.   Draco had to.....no needed to make things right, and he had debated about what he would say now for the last week, hell if he were to be really honest with himself, for over a year since his trial, so no pressure really.  He had written that letter after all but given the circumstance this felt more appropriate. 

Not looking away Draco said, “I wrote you and Potter a letter a year ago,” he said quietly, “but I couldn’t find the courage to send it then.” 

Hermione noticed he looked so lost.

“But I need to say this now, I should have had the courage to say this a long time ago,” Draco took several deep breaths in and out and looked at her and said, “I am sorry Hermione.”

They way he said her name was detectible.  A ran shiver down her spine ……then she was mentally kicking herself for letting it affect her as much as it was, she was supposed to be irritated, not getting turned on.

“Apologize for what exactly,” Hermione kept her answer short and her tone cool.

Draco sighed and ran a hand through his hair. Fuck, he wasn’t doing this properly.

“I need to apologize for the way I acted at school, for all the things I said…….. I was foul, and the truth is I haven’t subscribed to those beliefs for a long while, but I did what I had to, to survive, to keep my mother safe.  I am sorry for what happened to you at the manor, I should have helped, I …I didn’t know how…I’m sorry Hermione for everything.” 

Draco sank to his knees pleading, he reached for her scarred arm…. the word mudblood visible against her smooth tan skin. 

“I’m sorry Hermione that you bear this scar,” he said and leaned in and tracing his finger along the word, an ugly reminder of how you were treated by someone in my family, “I don’t believe this anymore, you are not this.”

Hermione closed her eyes; she hadn’t let anyone touch or look at the ugly reminder, and now the proud Draco Malfoy, pureblood heir of two ancient houses, was on his knees in front of her asking....no begging for forgiveness.  

“I’m sorry that you must marry me…. that your choice was taken from you and that I can’t do anything to help you.  I am sorry that I have been distant.” The words kept rushing out of him.

Hermione felt something in her shift, she was certainly not expecting this confession from him today, she could feel the honesty in his words.  This may explain why he had been hot and cold with her; she knew that this was all just as much as an adjustment for him as it was to her. 

It was not just her life that would change in the next couple of days. 

Looking down into his silver eyes she could see the pain and struggle that it was taking him to admit this, she was sure that Draco Malfoy had never really had to apologize sincerely in his life, and yet here he was baring himself to her.  

Wishing to give him a reprieve she said, “I forgave you a while ago Draco. I wouldn’t hold a child accountable for what he was raised to believe, and you came around in the end, when it counted, when we needed you.”  

She raised her hand and pushed a strand of hair that had fallen in front of his eyes, Draco shivered at their contact.   

“You are also not responsible for what your aunt did, it could have been you if you had tried anything.  I chose to let it go, I don’t want hatred to consume me, life is already tough without adding all of that in the mix.  I forgive you Draco and thank you for telling me this.”

Hermione felt a small burden lift as she spoke the words, she knew this was something that needed to be said, something they both had to say.   

Draco looked at Hermione in wonder.  He knew he didn’t deserve her, how could he when she was so willing to forgive him even before he uttered the apology to her.

“Granger…. I …I,” he struggled for words.

As if driven by an unknown force, Hermione moved hand to cup his cheek.

Draco leaned in slightly, then looked into those honey-colored eyes, shivering as he felt her warmth.

“I am ashamed, and I am so very sorry for everything,” he repeated solemnly.  “I know that you have selfishly agreed to bind yourself to me, and I am not sure that I deserve it…. you. You deserve more than me.  I am sorry that I have been distant, but I am trying to come to terms with the future.” Draco continued with his apology.

Was he really that upset about being saddled with her, the treacherous thought crossed her mind, surely not if he had just apologized.

Draco continued, “you deserve more than just a former death eater for a husband and father of your children.  You are too good and now you will be tied to me ……how can I continue to be so selfish, it’s not fair to you.   You deserve a chance at happiness.  I can break the contract and leave this world, leave you to find a better match.”

So, he wasn’t upset about her, he was still feeling guilty, she thought, and she could understand that.  They may have not had a choice to begin with, but they had made the choice to move forward together.

“Draco, I made my choice, and I am trusting our magic.  Our magic chose this…...us.” Hermione said timidly.  

Hermione knew that she was being selfish as well, she needed things from him to, and she had already forgiven him already.  She had meant what she said that she did not want to live with anger in her heart.  

“Please stop feeling undeserving, I could say the same about myself.  We are now in a situation where we can choose to make the most of it.  We can choose to be friendly and make the most of our life.” Hermione said leaning in closer, as he still held her arm.  “While this impossible situation has been laid before us, we can choose to handle it together,” she said hoping he would hear the determination in her words.

Draco closed his eyes letting the weight of her words sink in.  Together he thought, it sounded right like it was meant to be. He knew he wanted to do better, be better.  She was willing to meet him halfway it seemed. 

Fully leaning into her touch, he finally surrendered to flood of emotions.  He rose steadily wrapping her in his arms, as her forgiveness washed through him.  He had never felt so vulnerable with another person. Draco could feel her forgiveness ring true in her words as much as in her simple touch. In this moment it was just two people accepting their future, it was still unsure, but it was at least a step in the right direction.

They both were lost in the moment before Hermoine said, “Draco we will be okay, we’ll face this together.” 

Draco tightened his grip on her.  She felt him release a shuttering breath feeling the vibrations of his voice as he said, “Thank you, Hermione, I don’t think I will ever believe that I deserve your forgiveness…. or you."  Was left unspoken, “but we will do this together.”

Locked in this embrace, in this moment with Draco, Hermoine felt a tug in her chest. It was stronger than before and wondered if it was her coming to terms with their situation. This had to be a good sign.

They pulled away slightly, but he still held her close. 

Hermione was suddenly feeling a little more confident, so she dared to run her hands up into Draco’s hair.

Merlin it was even softer than she had imagined.

At the same time Draco let a moan out and tightened his grip, he dug his fingers into her hips and she could really feel the heat radiating off him, it was intoxicating. 

Hermione had never felt like this before with anyone. 

Sure, she had snogged Viktor during fourth year, but it was just that, Cormac once but that had been repulsive, and Ron well, Ron was just her friend and what she felt for him was just that, but Draco, Draco had her feeling feverish and he wasn’t even snogging her.

Hermione could feel the heat moving lower to her core, then squeezed her thighs trying to gain some relief.  

She needed to pull back she thought, but why, he was to be her husband. 

Hermione pulled back slightly finding his gaze fixed on her with such an intensity, that it pooled instantly in her core fully. 

Draco for his part, was searching, waiting for any indication of what to do next. His silver eyes bright and flickering from her lips back to her eyes. 

Lost in the deep silver pools, she decided to be brave and take a leap into the unknown.  Hermione went on her tip toes, stretched up then kissed him.

It was as if time had stopped.  When she touched his lips the world shifted, and sweet Circe his lips were soft and firm. 

Draco hadn’t expected for her to make the first move but leave it to a bloody Gryffindor to do just that.  He hesitated for only a fraction of a second, before he leaned in and melted into her kiss, breathing her scent in and demanding more. 

Deepening his kiss he pulled her in tighter as she curled her fingers in his hair.  

They were both drowning in each other. 

Hermione’s mind went blank, just lost in the feelings he was creating within her. 

Then he was running kisses down her neck and his hands had shifted lower to the curve of her bum, squeezing.

Hermione was panting lost in all that was Draco Malfoy, she could feel his hands on her body and his warm breath as he left kisses along her neck his hands now fully gripping her arse making the short night dress rise.

She let a soft moan escape her, when his hands grazed the bare skin of her thighs, moving under the night dress.

“Draco,” she whimpered, “Draco we should stop.” 

Merlin, she didn’t want to, Hermione had never felt so much so fast before and she wanted to drown in him, but they had both been drinking, they had just shared a vulnerable moment and need to think about what was about to happen.  Hermione wanted to make sure that she was clear next time this happened…...and boy did she want a next time.

“Draco,” she said again tightening her grip on his hair, “we’ve been drinking, we should stop,” she reluctantly said.  Sure, she had a few drinks, but she was not so far gone that she didn’t understand what was happening. 

No, she was nervous, she wanted them to process this moment they had just shared and decided to move forward together in their partnership…...relationship.

Draco sighed, gently kissing her one more time before releasing her and stepping back.

She did not see disappointment, but longing as he did so. 

Merlin, she felt it too.

“Draco thank you for your honesty, I really meant what I said, I have forgiven you,” she said again hoping that he really felt it.  “I want us to move forward together.” 

Draco took a steadying breath focusing on the tug in his chest, and said, “I believe you Ganger. I will do better, well do this together.”   

He hadn’t regretted their moment; he had secretly wished he had the courage to do so back at school, but things had been different.  He would strive to be her friend and maybe even become more than that, he didn’t want to get ahead of himself, but he knew that this witch was a labyrinth he would gladly lose himself in.

“Thank you for listening Granger, this apology was long overdue,” he reached up tucking a stray curl that escaped behind her ear. 

“Have a good night,” he said placing a soft kiss on her temple, as he used all of his will power to leave her.

“Goodnight Draco,” Hermione replied watching as he turned and walked out.

=^.^=

Hermione woke the next day with a slight headache and stronger tug in her chest; it wasn’t painful as before it almost felt like longing.  She rubbed at her chest absent mindedly, recalling her dreams once again filled with silver eyes, burning touches and that kiss, then letting herself be consumed by it all. 

Deciding on a quick …cold…...shower, Hermione found her clothes from the night before had all been cleaned and awaited her in a neat pile. 

She ended up taking a very long cold shower, before she headed downstairs where she found some of the others already sitting around the massive dining table enjoying breakfast.

“Good morning,” Theo smirked, “I trust you slept well.”

“I did thank you Theo, I really enjoyed that bit of transfiguration magic, so you’ll have to share that bit, I’m not sure I’ve seen something so clever or ever slept in something so comfortable,” Hermione added smiling.

Theo just smiled and said, “I’m sure you’ll have plenty of silky slips if Draco has anything to say about it.”

At the mention of Draco, Hermione failed to stop the blush that spread across her cheeks. 

Mercifully before she could address Theo’s comment, Blaise and Ginny walked in whispering to one another.

“Looks like someone had a good night last night, I can see your auras are matching and shining brightly.” Luna said smiling at the couple.

Theo smiled looking at Luna.  “You know what dove, I think you are quite right, if I squint just right, I can see it now.”

Hermione noticed he wasn’t making fun of Luna; he was enjoying her little quirky insights, and then the air shifted, and she felt him.

“Draco, your aura is also just a bright, but you seem to have some wakspurts around your head,” Luna said addressing Draco as he joined the group.  Luna looked over at Hermione and said, “you do too Hermione, but once you bond and consummate it should all clear up.”

“Thanks Luna,” Hermione replied blushing furiously.

Draco moved further into the room.

“Good morning, Draco,” she added smiling at him.

Draco took the seat next to her, smiling, “good morning, Hermione.”

“Where’s Harry?” Ron asked, in between shoveling mouthfuls of food into his mouth, breaking their moment.

“I’m sure he’ll be down soon, there was quite the commotion in his room last night, Harry was looking for something, and I believe Pansy was helping him sort it out,” Luna said cheekily.

Theo laughed, “oh yes sweetheart, I do believe our dear Pans helped him out alright.” 

The group laughed lightly, while Ron looked confused. Padma just smiled and encouraged Ron to continue with his meal. 

Everyone sat enjoying the breakfast spread before them, talking about their upcoming wedding dates.  The conversation flowed freely amongst the group, clearly that game of never have I ever had loosened the uneasiness of the group.

Hermione learned that Daphne and Neville would have a small ceremony at the Greengrass estate, Theo and Luna would also have a ceremony at Nott Manor, Ginny and Blaise, like Hermoine and Draco would have something at the ministry, but Blaise had extended an open invitation to his Italian villa for a celebration.  Ron and Padma would marry at the Burrow, with her friends’ dates ranging from next week for Ginny and Blaise to the week after for the rest to allow them to plan their ceremonies.  Overall, it was sure to be a whirl wind, she knew that she would attend all the ceremonies.

Hermione leaving her friends to their discussions, turned to Draco who had been relatively quiet.  “Hi” she said again.

“Hi” he replied with a smile.

“Did you sleep well last night,” she asked, merlin knows she didn’t because he had been in her dreams. 

“I managed some sleep,” he said, looking at her warmly.

“Me too, I was a little restless,” she confessed.

“Well, we’ll have to remedy that, I can’t have you falling asleep during the wedding ceremony tomorrow,” he said.

Merlin, she had forgotten just how quickly she would be married to this man.

“I’m sure Ginny will set me straight,” she added smiling cheekily.

“I’ll do what now?” her friend said chiming in, as she and Blaise fully settled into the chairs near them.

“Just that you would make sure that I am right as rain for tomorrow,” Hermione said looking at her friend.

“Naturally, unless you want to run, we could make a break for it now,” Ginny added smiling pointedly at Draco.   

“Ginevra, please do make sure my fiancé arrives on time,” Draco said no real bite to his words.

And damn if that possessive proclamation didn’t send a thrilling shiver through Hermione.

Ginny laughed, “don’t worry ferret, Hermione has already made up her mind, so she’s stuck with you.”

“Who’s stuck with who,” Harry said, finally joining the group.

“Oh nothing, the ferret here is just making sure that I have his fiancé at the ministry on time,” Ginny said, smiling wickedly at Hermione and Draco.

“Right, it’s tomorrow Mi, I almost forgot,” Harry said taking a seat and grabbing a cup of coffee.

“Potter, you seem to have something, just there,” Draco pointed to Harry’s neck.

Harry choked on his coffee.

“Draco do leave him alone,” Pansy said sauntering into the room and over to Harry, patting him on his back.

Harry blushed a deep crimson as she did. The group came to the conclusion that Harry had indeed had a very good night with his intended. 

Theo clicked his tongue then said, “well now it’s a party again, the gangs all here.”  

“Have a good night did you…chosen one,” Theo said smirking.

“Don’t be a prat Theo, we are all adults and will be married soon,” Pansy said with a no-nonsense attitude.

Ginny laughed, while Ron looked between Harry and Pansy, as if trying not to imagine what his best friend had gotten up to the night before but failing miserably.

Hermione wanting to save Harry from further embarrassment asked, “what are your plans for your ceremony?”

Harry shot her a grateful look and then replied quickly, “we will marry at the ministry then have a small ceremony at a later date. Our bonding is tomorrow after yours, it seems that the ministry is quite eager for our match as well.”

Draco frowned not happy at the thought of having to share anything with Potter.

“Do you have a dress Granger,” Pansy asked drawing further attention from Harry.

“I have dresses, but nothing for a wedding, it’s not like I planned all of this,” Hermione said feeling slightly embarrassed.

Pansy smiled mischievously.

“It’s settled then, we’ll just go have to find one then,” Pansy proclaimed.

“What do you say Weasley, you up for a challenge,” Pansy fixed her gaze on Ginny. 

Pansy smirked and said, “it’s not every day that the Brightest With of our age and billionaire Draco Malfoy here gets married.”

Ginny looked over at Hermione who was willing the floor to swallow her up, “let’s go Parkinson.”  Pansy swept around the room pointing her no-nonsense gaze at the rest of ladies, motioning for them to join.

And just like that Pansy had motioned for Hermione to get up and be ready to move, although she hadn’t agreed to anything. 

“Don’t worry,” Pansy said to Draco, “I’ll take care of your precious fiancé.  Between me and Weasley we’ll have her ready for tomorrow.” 

Pansy winked at Draco and headed toward the floo motioning the others to follow. 

Hermione stood to follow the group.  She was still trying to work out how exactly she had been wrangled into joining Pansy Parkinson to shop for wedding dresses, resigned that this was happening.

Before she left Draco reached for her hand, stopping her momentarily.  “You don’t have to go,” Draco said looking at her intently.

“It’s okay really,” Hermoine replied.  “I’m sure it won’t be too bad,” giving him what she hoped was a convincing smile.

Draco simple nodded and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, before reluctantly letting her go.

=^.^=

The group of girls made it Diagon Alley in no time, checking out local shops but nothing seemed to be grabbing Hermione’s attention.  Narcissa had joined them at Pansy’s request and had remained patient through the process.  As they sat in the dress shop, Pansy and Ginny flipped through the racks scouring to find something suitable.

“Granger, do you a particular style in mind that you want to wear,” Pansy asked as she browsed the dresses clearly unsatisfied.

“I hadn’t given much thought to all of this; I was planning on wearing a simple dress,” Hermione replied truthfully.

“Would you mind if we head into London,” Narcissa chimed in, looking completely at ease, as if she hadn’t just suggest going into muggle London, "I believe that we can honor your heritage Hermione, besides some of those dresses are to die for."

Unsure of how to proceed and completely shocked to hear Narcissa Malfoy speak so openly about muggle fashion, Hermione said, “if you all feel comfortable enough, we can go.”

Pansy and Ginny walked back to the group, as the others rose to head out.  Hermione thanked the shop keeper as the group departed.

Hermione looked over at the girls were clearly excited about this new little adventure, but Hermione just eyed Narcissa, surprised her soon to be mother-in-law had just suggested the muggle world for clothing.

They apparated into an alley in London, but before Hermione could suggest locations, which she didn’t know many of because she mainly wore scrubs almost every day, Narcissa motioned for the group to follow her.  At this Pansy, Ginny, and Hermione shared a suspicious look, but followed.

The group made their way to a nice shop called Club L London, it was a posh store, certainly somewhere Hermione wouldn’t wander into. 

As they entered the shop, a young woman greeted them and offered them champagne which they all gladly took.

Narcissa looking far too comfortable said, “we are here to look at your wedding dresses, my soon to be daughter-in-law is in search of a dress for her ceremony tomorrow.”

The young woman nodded looking over at Hermione, no doubt looking for signs of a pregnancy or another reason why she would be shopping for a last-minute wedding dress the day before her wedding.   Hermione raised her chin and raised her brow at the young woman, who had the decency to look away then moved to usher them to a private room with racks of dresses. 

Hermione was escorted to the center platform, where an older lady was studying her curiously.  Hermione felt a bit uncomfortable as the woman’s eyes almost seemed to look through to her very soul.

“You’re getting married dear,” the old woman asked Hermione.

“Yes, I am, tomorrow,” Hermione added hastily.

The woman continued to study Hermione no judgment, just curious, then without a word turned and headed to the rack plucking out a few dresses.

Hermione immediately discarded the sleeveless options, she could glamour her scar but did not feel right doing it on an occasion like her wedding, she wanted to be her feel like herself.  She was left with a few good choices which she tried on but was just not feeling good about them.

Noting her unhappiness at the current selections, the older woman said, “I have a custom piece in a collection that is not out yet.”

The older lady looked at Narcissa as if silently asking for permission, to which she simply nodded her acknowledgement. The woman motioned for her young assistant to bring out a dress from a room off to the side.

Hermione watched the exchange curiously.

A moment later the young assistant brought out a stunning dress.  The girls all gushed about the beautiful white cowl-back long sleeve split maxi dress. It had a scoop neckline with a sultry leg spilt.  The dress was gorgeous and not at all what a traditional witch would wear to a wedding.   But then again, nothing about this wedding was traditional Hermione thought.

Hermione was instantly drawn to the dress and went to try it on, and she knew as soon as she was in it, that this was the one.  She headed back out to show the group and was not disappointed with their reactions.  The group was in awe of just how beautifully the dress fit and looked on Hermione.

“This is the Virgo,” the older women said winking at her and then nodding at Narcissa, “I do believe this is the one dear.”

Narcissa smiled as she approached Hermione, “You look gorgeous darling, my son will be left speechless.”

Hermione smiled, and asked Narcissa, “You’ve been here before?”

“Oh yes dear, the Malfoy family has business and holdings in the muggle world,” Narcissa replied candidly, “this shop is owned by the Malfoy’s.”  

Hermione was shocked at her easy revelation, she didn’t expect that especially given Lucius stance on muggles.

Unsure of how to proceed and not wanting to ruin the moment, Hermione nodded deciding to let her questions go. Instead, she focused on the girls, Luna, Padma, and Daphne were combing the racks, while Ginny and Pansy were discussing hair and shoes.

As Hermione went to inquire about cost and payment, she was sure she would have to pay a small fortune for the dress, but it would be worth it, the older woman waved her off, informing her the Narcissa had already had it handled. 

Hermione was not sure how she felt about it; she was perfectly capable of buying her own dress, thank you very much. 

Narcissa noting Hermione’s uncomfortableness said, “it is a gift dear.”  She smiled then confessed, “I had it commissioned for you as soon as Draco informed me you were his match.  It is the least I can do, please do not take offense, I know that you are more than capable of this purchase Hermione, but Malfoys take care of their own, and that now includes you.”

Hermione felt gratitude for the woman before her, confirming that she was already seen as part of the family.  It made her miss her mum, but in a weird way grateful that she had been able to share a moment like this with her.   So, in the end Hemione relented, while she was not used to spending money on things like dresses, Narcissa’s gesture was sweet and unexpected, she knew that it was for a special occasion, and Draco had told her as much as well.  Hermione was about to be extremely wealthy.

By the end of the shopping trip, Hermione had considered this trip a success.  Each girl had a dress to wear to the reception Narcissa was holding in the gardens, more gifts from the Malfoy matriarch, and Pansy had also found a beautiful dress for her ceremony.  Overall, it had been a productive outing, and she smiled because it was seemingly in the company of Pansy Parkinson, and she for one didn’t think she could feel so easy and comfortable around her but here she was. 

Mad times she thought smiling again before they continued with their day.  

Chapter Text

The shopping trip with Pansy had been a nice surprise as well as a great success.  

Afterwards, the group was invited by Narcissa to a lovely little French restaurant named Tendresse for a late lunch.  Hermione had learned that the restaurant was another of the many investments the Malfoy’s had in muggle London.

The conversations had been pleasant and had helped Hermione put away some of her reservations that she had about the upcoming nuptials.  She had discussed the multitude of letters and howlers that she had received and found that Pansy had also been on the receiving end as well.  After all, it was not every day that two war heroes got married, let alone to people who had been on opposing sides of the war.

Pansy had confessed to burning all the mail as well but mentioned that she had received a particularly nasty letter wishing her serious harm.  Harry had been furious and had taken it to investigate further. 

Hermione made a note to magically sort through some of her mail and check for anything suspicious, which was sure to increase after tomorrow's binding ceremony.

After their lunch, Narcissa had excused herself, informing them that there were a few more errands that she needed to sort before the ceremony, thus leaving the group of girls alone.

“Hermione how are you feeling,” Daphne asked.

Hermione smiled, Daphne’s quiet confidence was contagious, again she was happy that she was paired with Nev.

“I’m okay Daphne, thank you for asking,” Hermione replied honestly.

“Please call me Daph,” the pretty blonde replied.  “Draco is a good man you know.  I know that my little sister was not upset about the arranged marriage contract that was in place before the war and the mandate.”

Hermione smiled awkwardly; she didn’t know much about the Greengrass’s but knew that in the world they came from betrothals were normal. 

“How are you feeling Daph, and how is your sister,” Hermione asked, she shouldn’t feel the pinch of jealousy towards the mention of Daphne’s sister’s former ties to Draco.

“Well," Daphne smiled genuinely, "Neville is so very sweet, I am happy with my match, and Stori is finishing up her final year, and she is excited to start working at the ministry archives."

Hermione gave her a genuine smile in return, she could tell that her match with Neville was good, they both seemed to fit together. 

“I am happy for you both, Neville is a great friend and man too, you got a good one,” Hermione said smiling, "does Astoria need any help at the ministry, I'm sure I could put in a good word for her." Hermione offered sincerely. 

"Thank you, Hermione, I am sure she would love that." Daphne replied.  “It’s surreal to see this group of people come together, isn’t it” Daphne asked as she looked around the table.

Hermione smiled again, because Daphne was right. If anyone had told her that she would be wedding dress shopping with some Slytherins and Ravenclaws she would have thought them mental, but as she observed the group and just how easily the conversation flowed, she was a tiny bit thankful that she was not the only one going through it.

“Also don’t worry about Stori,” Daphne added offhandedly, “she was equally relieved to be out of the betrothal contract.”

Hermione smiled relief flooding her momentarily, the jealous pang was just that, so she let it fizzle while thinking there was no need to worry, Draco Malfoy was hers. 

=^.^=

After sharing a few more drinks and even better conversations, Hermione headed back to her flat, tired from the day.  She swept through the empty tiny space once more to ensure that she had not forgotten anything…...she knew she didn’t…. she was just anxious, after all, tomorrow she would become Mrs. Hermione Jean Malfoy, the next Lady Malfoy. 

Hermione sat on her bed taking a moment to calm her nerves, she looked at the ring on her left finger. It was truly a beautiful piece; it felt right resting there.  Hermione hadn’t noticed the tears that then turned into sobs that escaped from her, all of this may have not been her plan, but she was accepting of it, she was just sad that for an event such as tomorrow her parents would not be attending.

Hermione thought back to her confession to Draco before and how he’d been so very understanding, she recalled how his strong arms held her and made her feel safe in that vulnerable moment. 

Then as if conjuring him, she heard his voice…. “Granger what’s wrong.”

Draco was walking through her bedroom door looking around for any sign of what had caused her distress. 

Hermione looked up in shock, realizing that he was actually there, in her bedroom.  She felt her heart thump, this man who was once her bully had charged in here ready to fight off any threat, and the thought warmed her.

Draco didn’t hesitate, in two big strides he was kneeling in front of her, taking her tiny hands in his and wiping the tears from her eyes.

When he couldn’t see any physical danger, he deduced it was just her feelings, he himself had been feeling anxious.  “If it’s because of the mandate, we can call it off right now Hermione.” 

In the last couple of days, he’d come to learn that he did not like to see Hermione cry.

“Hermione,” he said with a ragged breath, “love please talk to me.”

Love…how easy the term of endearment had slipped from his lips, she thought of how nice and natural it sounded.  Draco sounded so sincere and concerned for her.

Hermione wasn’t sure exactly what she was feeling, only sure that it was something she had never felt for anyone before. She was a little stunned that he was there kneeling in front again comforting her.  “I don’t have cold feet if that what you think,” she said sniffling and gave him a small smile.  She instantly felt calmer and her pain easing a bit more.

“I’m just thinking about my parents again, they are going to miss everything,” she confessed.

“I know, I know love, and I am so very sorry for that, if I could do anything I would,” Draco said and meant it, he would clear his all his vaults if it gave her peace.

Draco wiped another tear then said, “I apologize for coming in unannounced, I felt you………. I came to check on you, I thought maybe it was because of Pansy.  Pansy can be a bit of an acquired taste.”

“Didn’t you date her?” she added hoping to lighten the mood.

Draco smirked, “barely.”

Hermione just looked at him before saying, “It wasn’t that bad hanging out with her you know, her and Ginny hit it off.  I kind of feel bad for Harry,” she said then chuckled.

Draco tucked a curl behind her ear, then traced her jaw line with his hand, looking into her tear rimmed eyes.

Hermione shuddered at the contact and closed her eyes relishing the comforting touch.  When she opened her eyes once more, it was to see two clear silver eyes full of longing.

“Granger, I just came to check on you, mother said it went well, but I just had to make sure.”  Draco said again trying to explain his unexpected arrival. 

“I called out, but you didn’t answer so I came looking.”

Draco had spoken to his mother when she had returned from the girls shopping excursion, and she had assured him that the shopping trip went well, and he had believed her, but as he sat in his study that night, pouring over his various investment contracts and last minute items, he felt a pull in his chest, then had the sudden feeling to see Hermione, so he had made his way to her flat.

Draco was glad he did, because she was in tears over her parents, and selfishly he was glad when she said it wasn’t because of him.

“Thank you,” Hermione said squeezing his hand, “I appreciate you checking on me.”  She meant it. 

Draco rose pulling her up then wrapped her in a hug, and she let him.  Hermione wrapped her arms around him trying to pour her thanks into the embrace, she felt safe in his arms. 

He didn’t want to let go but did when she pulled back.

“It’s late and we have a big day ahead of us, I should probably get some rest,” Hermione said not ready to let him go.

“Tippy,” Draco called out, and with a soft pop, the small house elf appeared.

“Master, Mistress…how can Tippy be of service,” the little elf asked.

“Could you please bring some sleeping draught for Hermione,” Draco asked the little elf kindly.

In two pops, the little elf had come and gone and produce a vial handing it to Draco.

“Thank you very much Tippy, that will be all.” The little elf bowed and popped away.

“I’m really okay Draco; there’s no need for all that,” Hermione chided.

“Granger tomorrow is a big day, and you need to rest, please take the sleeping draught,” he said handing her the small bottle.

Hermione knew she could argue the point, but she didn’t want to argue, and really, she did need to get some sleep.  So, she uncorked the small bottle draining its contents in one go.  Draco vanished the bottle and ushered her into the bed. 

She didn’t mind his coddling at the moment.

As he turned to leave, she reached out her hand stopping him.

Draco paused looking at her.

“Thank you, Draco,” she said a little breathy.

Draco squeezed her hand, hoping she would understand that no thanks were necessary. 

“Good night, Hermione,” he murmured.

She settled into her bed, before sleep was quickly claiming her. As she drifted off, she could almost swear she felt a hand caressing her face and soft lips on her forehead.

=^.^=

The following morning Hermione woke feeling a little more refreshed and to roses on the space next to her.  She smiled although there was no note, she knew they were from Draco.

She got up and after a quick shower Hermione walked into the kitchen intending to make a coffee, then promptly remembered that the flat was empty.  Bloody hell she didn’t know if she would make it through the morning, without coffee.

Hermione was surprised to see there was a coffee under stasis on the small counter, another thoughtful gesture from Draco. 

Before she even moved to grab the coffee, Tippy popped into her flat. “Good morning, Mistress, would you like breakfast?”  the little elf asked cheerfully.

“I would appreciate that very much Tippy,” Hermione said smiling at the little house elf.

In a flurry Tippy had set up a nice spread.  Hermione sat nibbling on some toast and fruit, when Pansy and Ginny came through the floo. “Good morning,” she called out to the duo.

“Morning Mi,” Ginny said as she gave Hermione a hug.

“Granger,” Pansy said by way of hello then continued, “chop …chop…we have to get you Malfoy ready.”

Hermione groaned, even though she wasn’t having a grandiose wedding, Pansy had talked at length about getting “Malfoy ready” so she didn’t argue and just went with it.

After two hours of primping and prepping, Hermione was finally ready.  Her hair had been placed into a high chignon with curls framing her face. Pansy had added some beautiful rose gold hair clips with tiny pearls. Her makeup was very minimalistic, “very French,” Pansy had said.  Narcissa had sent over a pair of strappy Louboutin’s heels, the small card that was attached indicated that the red bottom soles were a small nod to her former house colors.  Hermione had smiled at the thoughtful gesture.

Ginny wore a beautiful black cowl lace-up maxi dress with black strappy heels, while Pansy who would marry Harry after Hermione and Draco, wore a Marilyn Monroe off the shoulder midi satin wedding dress and a pair of satin white, red bottom heels.  She finished her ensemble by covering up with a large trench jacket, because Harry would not see her in the dress until it was their turn to exchange vows.

Checking the time, Hermione took one last look at her reflection in the mirror and gathered all her Gryffindor courage for what came next.  She had only allowed herself to be a bit sad again about her parents not being able to share this moment but was comforted to know her magical family would be there for her.

When they arrived at the ministry, they were met by Daphne and Neville, who had two beautiful Calla Lily flower bouquets in hand. 

Neville walked over to Hermione enveloping her in a big hug.  “Hermione you look beautiful,” Neville said smiling, “Daph and I wanted to give you these.”  He handed over the beautiful bouquet, while Hermione held back tears.  Daphne had walked over to Pansy and had hugged and given her a bouquet for her ceremony as well.

Hermione looked at her friends thankful for this thoughtful gesture.

“Thank you, Neville, Daph, this means so much,” Hermione said turning to hug Daphne. 

“Let’s not keep Malfoy waiting,” Neville said sheepishly, “he looked anxious when we arrived,” Neville said as he was cleared a path to the marriage department.

When the made their way over to where they would say their vows, and Hermione was again greeted by the remainder of her friends, as well as several Weasley members.  Molly was quick to embrace Hermione fussing over how beautiful she looked, then not so discreetly was wiping tears from her eyes. Hermione had been worried about her reaction, but the Weasley matriarch had been nothing but supportive.

Harry and Ron stepped up next giving her hugs and words of encouragement. Hermione looked around for Draco but didn’t see him.  Harry noticed this and told her that he was already inside.  He wanted to see her for the first time once she walked in, respecting yet another muggle tradition. This made the butterflies in her stomach soar.

Narcissa approached Hermione and greeted her warmly. “You look amazing my dear,” she had said smiling, “there is just one more thing that’s missing.”

Hermione ran through her mental checklist checking to see what she could have possibly forgotten when Narcissa pulled a small box from her pocket. 

“The ring that Draco chose was a Malfoy family heirloom, but selfishly I wanted the Black family represented, so I fetched these.”  Narcissa opened the small box to reveal a pair of beautiful pear-shaped emerald earrings.

“These have been in my family for generations and now they are yours,” Narcissa stated.

“They are beautiful Narcissa, I can’t possibly take these,” Hermione said, but Narcissa waved her words away. 

“You are family my dear and as your soon to be mother-in-law it is my job to spoil you like the daughter I never had.”

Hermione put the earrings on and then gave Narcissa a big hug, which was happily reciprocated.  “Now let’s get you inside before my son sends out a search party.” 

Hermione chuckled then steadied her breath, taking in all her friends and family around her. 

While she desperately wished that her parents could have been here to watch her get married, Hermione was very thankful for those who were here today.  Hermione realized in that moment that this was and felt just as real as anything she could have imagined, she had her white dress and her family and friends around her, she was as nervous as any blushing bride would be, but hopeful for what would come next, because she was not alone. 

“Well … well…... well, don’t you clean up nice Granger,” Theo said as he stepped out of the office.  “I came to find you because our darling Draco was a bit worried you wouldn’t show up.” 

She smiled, “well then, let’s not keep him waiting any longer, shall we.” 

“We could stand to make him squirm a few more minutes,” Theo said chuckling but motioned for the guests to enter.

The group headed into the office to find their seats.  Harry and Ron had stayed back, as Hermione had asked them both to give her away. 

“Ready Mi?” Harry said straightening his tuxedo, while Ron looked at her smiling. 

“Remember if the ferret tries anything funny, we can always haul him away,” Ron added jokingly.

Hermione felt her heart beating wildly, she knew deep down that this was the right thing to do. Her magic had called to his, and she trusted her magic, so with that feeling in mind, she looked over at her best friends and said, “I’m ready.”

Chapter Text

Draco watched as Theo walked out of the room in search of Hermione, he was only slightly worried that she would decide he was not worth the hassle and not show up. He was still gazing toward the front when a sudden movement in his peripheral caught his eye. A hidden side door opened, and Kingsley Shacklebolt, the Minister for Magic himself walked in.

“Minister,” Draco greeted the man cooly, he was still a bit irritated about the mandate, yet….....he was about to marry Hermione Granger, so he could be cordial for now.

“Mr. Malfoy, it’s a pleasure to see you,” the minister replied, a smile never leaving his face.

Draco knew that the minister had personal ties to the Golden Trio, so it was no surprise to see him here for the ceremony, but still the smile on his face said something more, like he knew a secret, and was just waiting for Draco to figure it out.

“This is a momentous occasion as two-thirds of the Golden Trio will wed today, and I thought that I would bear the honors of performing these unprecedented unions personally,” the minister added.

Before Draco could retort, the door to the room opened, and their assorted group of friends and family walked in. He eagerly watched as the unlikely motley crew of people were ushered in and take their seats.  Weasley’s at his wedding, unimaginable, the ancestors would die again, but he only smiled at the thought. 

Theo and Ginny made up the rear of the party making their way up to stand at the near the alter where the ceremony would be completed.  Theo stood next to Draco while Ginny stood on the opposite side waiting for Hermione.

Draco couldn’t lie and say his anxiety wasn’t high, especially when Ginevra gave him a knowing wink, as did Theo.  Before he could ponder another minute on it, the door opened once more, and Hermione finally entered the room.  

Hermione walked in escorted by Potter and Weasley, who both to his surprise, actually cleaned up nice. Harry was in a tailor-made muggle suite, no doubt at Pansy’s insistence, while Ron had some new dress robes on.  But Draco didn't waste to much time on them as he looked over them to focus solely on Hermione, who was just as focused on him. 

In that instance, Draco forgot how to breathe, there was no one else in this ministry office, just her. He felt it all fade away, and it was just the two of them.  Hermione was the most beautiful women he had ever seen, she was breathtaking he thought as the trio made their way down the small isle towards him.

Theo who took notice of Draco’s lack of oxygen, clapped him on the back saying, “ready darling, now smile it’s show time.”

Draco watched as Potter and Weasley walked her toward him, then hugged Hermione and took their seats.

Hermione handed her bouquet off to Ginny then stepped closer to him, facing him fully. 

“Hi,” she said smiling at him.

“Hi,” he managed to say willing his oxygen deprived brain to keep up, “you look stunning.”  And it didn’t feel enough, the words though true felt lack luster compared to her beauty.

Blushing she said, “thank you, you look quite dashing yourself.”

Draco, like Potter had opted for a muggle suit and some red bottom shoes, his mother had insisted.  Truth was that he felt more comfortable in suits than robes, and by the way Hermione was looking at him, he knew he had made the right choice.

“Your staring Granger,” he said playfully, watching the most beautiful blush dust across her cheeks.

“You do look lovely though, and this dress on you is gorgeous,” and Draco meant every word.

Their little exchange was interrupted by the minister’s voice.  He was beginning the ceremony.  The minister welcomed everyone for the momentous occasion, he then spoke of the dire times and hopes for the rebuilding the wizarding future, but Draco heard nothing, as he was solely focused on the beautiful woman in front of him that would soon be his wife.

Draco was so lost in his thoughts, that almost missed the tap on his shoulder snapping him out of his trance once more, Theo had motioning that they were about to get started.   

Silver and Gold eyes locked gazes once more, and Draco could feel the warmth radiating from her hands in his, the tug in his chest stronger now.

The minister spoke some more before he pulled out his wand tapping their joined hands and began casting the vows.  As the minister cast, a gold rope wound its way around their joined hands.

“Please repeat your vows after me,” the minister prompted, smiling warmly at them both.

The minister spoke loudly and clearly, and Hermione repeated, “I Hermione Jean Granger, pledge myself to you wholly, to honor our union faithfully until death do us part.” As soon as the last words left her lips, she reached for the gold band that Ginny handed to her and slipped it on his finger. 

Draco never taking his eyes from Hermione repeated the same vows, “I Draco Lucius Malfoy, pledge myself to you wholly, to honor our union faithfully until death do us part.”  The tug in his chest intensified, as he slid the solid matching rose gold band that Theo handed to him onto Hermione’s finger, watching as it slotted perfectly onto the ring already there, feeling it warm as if settling.

The vows had been simple as were the bands, but they each carried so much weight for the both of them.

“Your magic calls to each other and as such I now seal this bond, you may now seal it with a kiss,” the minister said, and with a flick of his wrist the golden rope faded into their hands traveling up their arms and settling in their chests. 

Draco could swear that if he were to open his shirt you would be able to see a mark on his chest in the spot over his heart. He didn’t hesitate long before he reached up to cradle Hermione’s face and leaned in kissing her tenderly. 

She tasted just as divine as she had during their first kiss, and had to hold himself back from devouring her on the spot.

There was loud cheering that reminded him that they were not alone.  After breaking their kiss there was raucous wave of applause, whistles, and catcalls, from their friends.  He reluctantly let her go but held her hand, and the minster gave a final cast adding an alert charm that would set off their one-year clock.  They would be expected to consummate that day, essentially setting up a timer so to speak alerting the marriage department. But despite that mandate reminder, it as done. Draco Malfoy was a married man.

Draco still holding Hermione’s hand turned to face the group, “I present to you, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy,” the minister said proudly.

They took a step forward and were greeted again by the group.  Draco continued to hold on to Hermione’s hand as everyone exchanged well wishes. 

A teary eyed Narcissa gave them both a hug and retreated to prepare for their small reception.

“Congratulations,” the minister said giving Hermione a big hug.   “Take care of her Mr. Malfoy, she is quite special,” the minister added.

“Not to worry minister, I fully intend to,” Draco said smiling at Hermione…his wife.

After a few more well wishes and conversations, Draco and Hermione took a seat along their friends as Harry and Pansy spoke their own marriage vows.  The minister once again performing doing the honors.  Draco noticed that while Pansy and Potters vows were identical, the golden rope did not settle in their chest as his and Hermione’s had.  Curious he thought. 

When the bonding ceremonies had concluded, the group was to make their way back to the Malfoy manor gardens for the small reception.  Draco pulling Hermione close as they made their way out of the ministry, was not surprised to see groups of reporters already hunting for the best angles of them and armed with questions about the unions.

Thankfully their friends had headed out ahead of them to serve as a distraction, but he could still hear the clicks and see the flashes of cameras as they moved.  Draco and Hermione followed the Potters to a separate exit away from the prying paparazzi.

Upon arriving at the manor floor parlor, Pansy and Potter gave them a private moment and went off to find their friends.

“Are you okay?” Draco asked, he knew that she felt nervous about the manor.

Hermione was still apprehensive about being there, but Narcissa had ensured that everything was set up in the gardens. 

“I’m okay really, I guess I shouldn’t have been shocked by the press,” Hermione said.

“Yes, I should have prepared for that, I apologize for the oversight.” Draco said chastising himself.

“Draco, it’s okay, it’s over now.”

“We can head to the gardens now if you want, or we can wait a bit.” He asked gauging her mood.

Hermione took a deep breath, “I’m ready.”

He smiled as he prepared to apperate them, “fair warning mother has a photo op planned for us, so that we may share what we want with the press later,” he added, noticing her release some of the stress she had.

Still holding her hand, Draco apperated them over to a garden, where they then made their way over to the fountain where a photographer was already set up.  The backdrop for their photos was beautiful; it included the fountain and a large part of the garden maze. 

The photographer wasted no time, and posing them here and there, while their photos were taken.  Draco was constantly reminded to look up as he could not keep his eyes of Hermione; she was truly a masterpiece.

After a few shots of the couple, their friends joined them posing in pairs and then in a group, before heading to their table for their meal.

“Your mother did a fantastic job, this is so much more than I could have ever imagined, certainly not small or simple,” Hermione confessed, “it certainly feels like a dream.”

Draco smiled at her taking her hand and placing a tender kiss on it, he knew that she did not want to make a big fuss but was happy to know that she was happy.

“It’s not the grand wedding she envisioned for her only son, but she is happy to entertain, nonetheless.” Draco said with a smile.

After enjoying a lovely meal, some toasts, Theo insisted on giving a best man speech, and in the cutting of the cake, Narcissa had declared it was time for their first dance.

Draco then pulled Hermione up guiding her toward their first dance as the new Lord and Lady Malfoy. Hermione May not have liked the title she now held, but to Draco it felt right as he held her close as they moved around the dance floor.

“Did you see and feel the golden light rope go into your chest?” Hermione asked curiously remembering their ceremony.

Draco had not forgotten that detail.

“I did,” he answered.

“My ring warmed when you put it on my finger as well,” she added.  

"That would be the protective enchantments," Draco answered smiling, “ and the feeling in my chest was similar for me,” he confessed.

“I’m sure there are plenty of books in the manor library that we could research on this matter, I know you love to research.”

“I would love to have a look,” she said smiling at him.

“May I,” Potter announced stepping into his line of sight. Draco scowled, but begrudgingly released Hermione to her best friend, while he danced with Pansy.

“You’re looking rather smitten with your bride, Draco,” Pansy said watching her new husband and his best friend dance.

“I could say the same to you Pans, you can’t seem to keep your hands off boy wonder,” Draco chided.

“It could have been worse,” she conceded, “for the both of us.”

Draco couldn’t have agreed more, he would thank whatever deity would listen for bringing Hermione Granger back into his life, well now…Hermione Malfoy…. he smiled.

“We’re no strangers to arranged marriages, but I think we got the better end of the deal on this one,” Pansy continued.

“Who’d have thought the lions and the snakes.”

Draco chuckled, “certainly not me Pans.”

Draco watched as a slew of Weasleys danced with his bride, as he now sat at the bar with a drink in his hand.  He continued watching her smile and enjoy the moment.

“She is quite radiant, both of your auras are shining rather brightly,” he heard Lunas unmistakable voice say, “I’m sure after your consummation your chest will feel much better, as your soulmate bond will be complete.” Luna proclaimed dreamily. She was looking fondly at Hermione who was now dancing with Theo.

Soulmate…..Draco had a million questions but settled on none then uttered a “thanks Luna.” Draco was not sure of how to reply to her, she had always been that way, just so sure of her words and so unbothered, much like Theo was now, even though he knew that his friend still struggled.

Draco recalled the conversation in the minister’s office about the magic used was equivalent of finding your soulmate, then the remarks his mother had said at vault about how the ring he chose was only allowed for a soulmate, and now this.  He was starting to wonder if it all meant something more, he didn’t believe in coincidences.

The song ended and Hermione and Theo walked over to them, both laughing.

“Oh Mrs. Malfoy, you are truly quite a wonder,” Theo said as he placed a kiss on her hand, and then taking Luna’s, he moved to guide her toward the dance floor.

“Shall we show them how it’s done dove.” 

Luna smiled brightly, "let's,"  and followed him to the dance floor.

“I am quite thirsty after all that dancing,” Hermione said looking for one of the floating trays looking for a drink.  Draco reached for a wine glass of the nearest one, handing it her, watching her take a deep drink.

“This is delicious,” Hermione said. 

He smiled, “Blaise gifted us several cases of this vintage.  It’s quite rare, just like you,” he said pulling her close.

He could feel her shiver. 

“Don’t worry love, I ensured that a few of the cases were sent to Portland Place.”

Draco watched a blush dust her cheeks, “you know, I think I’m ready to go home now,” Hermione said bravely, “we should say our goodbyes and leave.”

Draco looked at her noting her sincere expression.  She was ready to be with him, Merlin, he wanted to apparate with her right from the spot, but he knew his mother would hex him if he just whisked his wife away……his wife!

So as quickly as they could without causing a scene, they made their rounds thanking their friends and family, for joining them in their celebration.  Despite the initial reason that had brought them together, it was a good atmosphere.  Most of the couples were paired up and oblivious to their surroundings.  He was sure he saw Ginny and Blaise had sneak into the maze earlier, but now they were dancing, as were Neville and Daphne. 

As they approached the red head and Blaise, Ginny pulled Hermione in for a hug and whispered something to Hermione, causing her to immediately blush. 

“Ferret …do make sure to take care of her tonight,” the red head winked and gave him a mischievous smile.

“I intend to Ginevra,” Draco replied.

Blaise clapped him on the back wishing him congratulations once again. 

They continued their rounds saying their goodbyes, until they were standing in front of Narcissa.

“Are you retiring for the night dears,” Narcissa said smiling fondly at the pair.

“We are mother.”

“Thank you again for everything Narcissa, this was better than I could have imagined,” Hermione said leaning to hug her mother-in-law. 

Smiling knowingly, Narcissa said, “do have a good night, and I will ensure that Tippy saves some more of the wedding cake for you,” sending a wink at the pair.

It was now Draco’s turn to blush; he knew what his mother meant.

“Goodnight mother,” he kissed her cheek and turned to Hermione.

“Are you ready to go home?” he asked. 

She nodded and he held her tight as he apparated silently in a swirl of black to Portland Place.

Hermione & Draco’s wedding day outfit inspo 

=^.^=

Draco apperated them directly into their bedroom at Portland Place.  His silent apparition and dark swirls would be something that Hermione didn’t know she could get used to; it was too smooth and unexpectedly pleasant, but at this moment she didn't dare to dwell on it further, she was too anxious for what she knew was coming next.

As they stood there, his arms around her, holding her secure, she was sure that he could feel her heart thrashing in her chest. 

“Welcome home, Mrs. Malfoy,” Draco murmured as he smiled and looked down into her eyes.

Hermione was nervous, now that she was alone with him, but she was oh so ready. Logically she knew she was safe, that he would take care of her, but that wasn't what she was focusing on, because it was a different kind of angst that rolled through her now.  It was carnal and hot.

Hermione could feel the tension between them it was almost tangible; this thing between them had been building since their first kiss, and maybe even before.  Her breathing was heavy and knowing what was going to happen next, while still nervous, this man..... her husband, made her feel things that she hadn’t ever felt before.

“Hermione,” Draco said breaking her from her wayward thoughts.

She still wasn’t quite used to hearing her name fall so easily from his mouth, yet the way he had just said it made a fire spread through her.

Instead of speaking she put her hands around his neck and pulled him towards her, kissing him soundly and pushing as much of the fire she felt burning through her, into the kiss. 

Draco responded immediately dropping one hand to the globe of her arse and pulling her closer, while the other moved up to cradle her at the base of her neck to deepen the kiss. 

Hermione was burning, she wanted, no needed this man, and he felt the same as she could feel his arousal at her stomach. 

Slowly he was walking her back towards the bed, and she let him.  Draco moved her back until the back of her legs hit the bed, only breaking their kiss slowly helping sit on the edge of the bed.

He kneeled in front of her taking a foot in his hands and undoing the clasps of her heels, first the left one then the right.  After removing her shoes, he let his hands trail up her legs, before standing. Hermione whimpered at the loss of his touch, but she was still very much on fire but she needed more.

When he rose to remove his suit jacket, she rose as well wanting to feel him, moving with determination to help him undress, he chuckled and took a half step back.

“Patience love,” he said huskily.

Hermione pouted but didn't move further, just watched him shamelessly. 

He removed his coat and shoes, then closed the distance again and kissed her fiercely. 

Hermione moaned.

Her hands were on his chest unbuttoning his shirt while Draco’s hands were caressing her.

“I have been thinking about removing this dress from you since the moment I saw you today, it fits you so perfectly love but right now I think it would look even better on the floor,” he said speaking into her mouth. 

Hermione had managed to undo the buttons of his shirt and remove it, finally she was getting somewhere, as she greedily ran her hands on his bare chest. 

It was Draco’s turn to shiver at her touch, her hands were warm and soft in contrast to his scars, courtesy of Potter.  

Feeling his scars, Hermione broke their kiss and began trailing small kisses along his chest tracing each scar.  Draco moaned at the feeling of her lips on him.

As she kissed his scars, he removed the pins in her hair watching her curls unfurl and cascade around her like a halo. Draco then pulled her back so that he could help her out of her dress. 

Hermione stood there panting heavily waiting in anticipation. 

Draco slowly and teasingly ran his hands down her exposed back trailing kisses along her neck.

Lifting one hand, he slowly slipped the dress off her shoulder, placing kisses along the way, he moved to copy the motion on the other side.

Draco stood behind Hermione possessively and is if driven by a dire primal need.  He placed a hand on her hip and wrapped the other around her front holding her neck to expose her further to him.

The action surprised Hermione briefly before she fully relaxed and surrendered, melting into his touch, her breasts were on full display her nipples hard from the sheer arousal of his touch.  Needing to ground herself she reached her hands behind herself  to pull him close to her. 

Hermione was fully aware that she was so ready for him and they weren’t even fully unclothed.

Merlin she was burning, and only he could remedy that. 

Draco chuckled at her neediness, then pulled her head up, his hand still cradling her neck and ran his thumb along her bottom lip.  He held her firmly in place and then with a low growl leaned in and asked, “are you ready for me love.”

"Ye..yess," Hermione said shakily.

"Good girl," Draco replied.

@SOLNLUNA

Hermione moaned, the sound of his heady voice calling her a good girl made her burn hotter.

Draco chuckled once more before kissing her possessivley. His kiss was a claiming kiss, one that conveyed clearly that she was his and only his.  

The fire within her raged as he took the kiss, and then all too quickly he released her, and she felt the loss of him.  Draco walked around to face her, and with a small tug at her waist, Hermione’s dress fell, pooling at her feet, leaving her in just her silky thong.

She was breathing heavily from his touch, from his demanding kiss, from the way he stood admiring her. “Bloody hell love, you...... are...... beautiful,” he said as his hands caressed her skin.

Hermione had never been this exposed to someone in her life, but she found that she wasn’t ashamed in that moment, no she was too aroused, he was eliciting these feeling from her.  The mere presence of Draco made her feel unlike she’d ever felt before… the anticipation was coursing through her.  Unable to resist she stepped forward and pulled him in for her own claiming kiss, and she felt her desire building at her core. 

Draco growled when her breast touched his bare chest, then slowly he ran his hand down her body to the band of her knickers waiting for her confirmation to continue.  Hermione moaned feeling the path his hand had taken.

“Draco touch me....... please,” she moaned wanton into his mouth.

With her permission granted, his hand sunk beneath the small piece of lace of her thongs, slowly running a finger over her folds feeling where her wetness had pooled.

“Fuck, you're soaking love, is this all for me,” he asked huskily, knowing it was.

Hermione moaned again at the feel of his long fingers gracefully moving inside of her, “Yes,” she breathed into his mouth.

Draco found the small bundle of nerves and teased her slowly.

Hermione moaned loudly leaning in hoping to apply more pressure.  “Draco,” she said breathlessly.

Draco grew harder at the sound of his name leaving her lips laced in arousal, it was heady and full of lust.

He moved them back towards the bed again, laying her down in the center. 

Hermione whimpered frustratedly when he withdrew his hands and lips.

He lifted his fingers to his mouth tasting her arousal, “you taste delectable Hermione.”

Hermione’s arousal was now soaking though the thin scrap of fabric, as she watched him lick his fingers clean.

Panting she moved to sit up, but he stopped her, he then hooked his fingers grasping her thong and then slid them down her thighs gently and tossing it into the building pie of clothes, leaving her completely bare.

“Look at you love, you’re so wet for me,” he said as he removed the remainder of his clothing, as Hermione watched him do so greedily.

Draco moved over the top of her, leaning down taking her nipple in his mouth.  Hermione arched forward, she felt so good, his mouth warm, wet, and driving her crazy with need.  He released her with a wet pop and moved to the next one lavishing her with the same attention.  

Draco could feel her squirming with anticipation, so he continued to trail kisses down her body making his way to her core.  He spread her legs admiring her bare cunt once more.  Hermione whimpered again before he finally leaned into her and slowly licked her slit. 

Hermione arched off the bed again and crying out at the foreign but amazing sensation of his mouth on her cunt.  She grasped at the sheets to anchor herself, because merlin his mouth felt positively sinful, and he had merely licked her.  Draco continued to lick then suck at her core his hand finding the bundle of nerves once again rubbing as he continued to devour her.

“Your positively delicious love, I wish I could bottle you up.” Draco spoke and Hermione could feel the vibrations.

Moving his mouth to her bundle Draco pushed a finger into her wet heat.  Hermione groaned and pushed down finding the friction.  He didn’t hesitate to add a second finger, curling them while he sucked on her clit. 

Hermione was now a writhing mess; she had never felt or experienced anything like this, it was so good. 

She had pleasured herself before, but it never felt like this, his expert hands and luxurious mouth finding all the perfect spots, she could feel the pressure quickly building.

Draco could feel her walls clenching around his fingers letting him know that she was close to being undone. 

“Be a good girl and come for me love,” he ordered.

Hermione’s last tether broke at his command, and she was consumed by pure bliss.  “Draco,” she yelled his name as she came. 

Draco continued to pleasure her though her orgasm.

“I want you,” she panted, “now.”

Draco removed his fingers moving his hand to his straining cock stroking himself in preparation, before he kissed his way back up her body.  He was now over her looking down as if waiting for confirmation to proceed using the slickness on his fingers to coat his erection.

Hermione kissed him, "I'm ready Draco."

Draco stroked himself a few times before running his head through her folds coating himself further in her arousal and wetness.

“Draco…I… I,” Hermione began to say, but she was panting and trembling in anticipation.

Draco lined up against her core and looked back at Hermione, “is this okay love?”

Unable to find her words and driven by pure need, she just nodded and kissed him confirming that she was ready.

"Hermione use your words love," he commanded

"I'm ready Draco." Hermione softly trying to control her ragged breathing.

As soon as she uttered the words, Draco didn't hesitate, pushing in slightly then froze as he began to feel resistance immediately.

Hermione’s grip on his neck tightened, “Draco,” she moaned.

Draco looked at her in confusion, but she motioned for him to continue, and he did.  He pushed the head of his cock in finally breaking through her maiden head, when he heard Hermione let out a small hiss of pain.

“Hermione you’re a virgin,” Draco asked huskily, his breathing shallow with the realization of what he had just done, what she had just given him.

Hermione held her breath and nodded.  “I am or just was,” she replied softly.

Draco didn’t know what to feel, but Hermione didn’t let his feelings get any more conflicted before she said, “I want you.”

Slowly Draco continued to push in inch by inch having already broken through her maiden head, then went still allowing her to adjust to him.

Hermione whimpered a bit but was controlling her breathing as she adjusted to him inside of her. It felt so strange yet so right, she thought.

“Are you okay,” he asked concern lacing his voice, “if you’re hurting, we can stop.”

“No…no Draco, I’m okay,” she managed to say.  “I don’t want to stop.”

“I’ll move slowly and if it hurts, we can stop,” he said again, then reluctantly he pulled out slowly and Hermione winced at the pain.

She knew the worst part was done now it was just adjusting to the sensation of him inside of her.

Draco moved back in slowly until he was fully seated in her, and fuck if she didn't feel amazing, and she was all his.  Draco began to move in and out giving her time to adjust to the movement. After a few strokes, Hermione began to feel pain give way to pleasure and the pressure building within her again. 

Draco thought that she was making the most beautiful little noises as he moved in and out.

“Draco, you can move faster a little harder, I’m not going to break,” she said in between thrusts, “you feel amazing.”

Draco was gripping her hip so tight he was sure she was bruised.  But he obliged, he lifted her leg giving him a better angle, before he drove deeper and Hermione could swear the earth was shattering.

Draco felt like heaven moving in and out of her as her tight heat enveloped him, he began pumping into her harder.  “Mine,” he growled possessively as he drove into her gripping her hip tightly and biting the soft flesh of her neck.

The pressure that had been building within Hermione was near bursting at her core as he continued to drive into her, she could feel her magic around her, but she could also feel his.

Their magic began to mingle, it was surreal. 

After a few more thrusts, Hermione came yelling out his name over and over, who knew she could come just from penetration.

Draco followed with his own release as she cried out and as her walls clenched around him, emptying himself deep inside of her as he too called her name.

The magic crackling around them was beautiful, she could feel him...them in that moment, she could have sworn a new star was born for the sheer force of their climax, and damn she was sure she would never experience something like this again, but thought maybe, just maybe she will because this man was hers.....her husband.

They lay wrapped in each other coming down from their climax waiting as their breath evened out.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were a virgin Hermione,” Draco asked quietly as he pushed her curls back from her face, his cock softening still inside of her.

“I didn’t think it was a big deal,” she replied.

Draco grabbed her chin so that she was looking at him.  “I would have gone slower tried to be gentler, tried to prepare you,” he said.

“Draco it was perfect, I knew there would be pain, its unavoidable,” she said, “but you were perfect.”

She kissed him gently then curled into him, her eyelids feeling heavy after their escapades.

He felt Hermione drift off to sleep.

She had been a virgin, and he had been her first and would be her only, the thought made him smile.  Hermione continued to surprise him. 

As he drifted off to sleep, recalling the moment he came, and how his chest had warmed with the feeling of finally being complete.  It had been strangely pleasant.   He looked down at the witch in his arms marveling at her. 

Their magic had picked each other, he had found his soulmate was the last thought he had, before sleep finally claimed him too.

Pansy and Harry's outfits

Chapter Text

Hermione awoke the next morning wrapped tightly in a pair of strong arms; so, it had not been a dream she mused.

She could feel Draco's body heat radiating off of him.  What a strange yet pleasing feeling she thought before smiling like an idiot and thinking of the previous night; it had been as corny as it sounded and for lack of better words, magical.  

Hermione became painfully aware of the slight twinge between her legs, further proof that Draco and she had consummated their marriage.  Hermione recalled the moment they had come together, how she felt her chest warm and suddenly everything was simply just right.  It was as if the piece of her that had been missing and aching to be whole for as long as she could remember had been found.

Soulmate the word flitted into her mind.

Not wanting to disturb her husband...merlin.... HER HUSBAND...........DRACO MALFOY was her bloody husband! She was losing her train of thought. 

Calling him her husband was going to get some time to get used to, and looking at him now he looked so peacefully and sated as he slept.  She slowly tried to untangle herself, but just when she thought she was succeeding at being stealthy, she looked up and was met with a pair of silver eyes gazing back hungrily at her.

“Morning love,” Draco rasped obviously still sleepy. 

 “Morning, I’m sorry to have woken you,” she said sheepishly, Hermione had not stirred as quietly as she thought, “I need the loo and maybe a shower.”

Draco removed his arms from around her, “I could join you,” he tossed at her cheekily.

Hermione gave him a sheepish smile.  She thought of how delicious that might be, of what he could do to her, she had noticed that since the bonding and now consummation, Draco had become more flirtatious, affectionate, possessive.  Hermione was secretly pleased to be so adored, but she was still nervous.  Godric knows why, he had done sooooooo many delicious things to her only hours ago.

Hermione blushed and then moved to stand and became painfully aware of her nakedness and blushed further.

Draco sensing her uneasiness didn’t say anything else and instead turned as his back facing her as if to reposition himself but allowing her some privacy. 

While he had been deeply intimate with every inch of her body, fuck, recalling the intoxicating sounds she had made while he was in her, were making him hard again, but this, sex, was still all new to her, recalling the moment her he took her virginity.  So as much as he wanted to drown himself in her, he would rather wait until she ready for him, and when she asked, he would answer.

Hermione waited a moment ensuring he was not looking before standing up heading into the bathroom, letting the door click softly behind her.

As she stood in front of the mirror looking at herself trying to spot any differences in her appearance, she couldn’t find anything discernible, she was still herself, only newly married and looking like she had been thoroughly fucked. 

Get it together Hermione, she thought, this man made you feel like you could see whole galaxies and now you're in here worried he would see you naked. Godric's balls she needed to shake this off

Draco had been gentle and ravenous with her.  She wasn’t sure why she was feeling shy, but this was her first experience. Was this what sex was always like she thought, if so, merlin help her, Draco Malfoy her husband was oh so very good at sex.  

The first things she cataloged were the physical reminders, as in she had a few love bites on her neck and chest, handprints on her hips where he held her tight, and then of course a small blood stain and their combined dried fluids on the inside of her thighs.  She blushed again; these were all signs of her lost virginity. 

She couldn't; stop the smile that was drawn by her lips as she remembered how his lips had trailed passionate kisses and bites all over her body; Hermione lifted her hand to her lips, and she could swear she could still feel him holding her possessively just before he ate her cunt.  Fuck the mere memory of it was making her feel aroused, she dared to move her hand down to her core, feeling the wetness gathering.  

Hermione's heat stopped just as quickly as it was building when she felt her sore and tender center, retracting her hand and wincing.  Rationally she knew it wasn't anything that a pain potion couldn’t probably fix and made a note to find one after her shower.   She sighed at the loss of her heat and arousal building and moved to clean herself up, quickly taking a hot shower.  Hermione found that she was a little sad as she washed away their joined fluids.   

When she finished, Hermione ignored the robe that was hanging there and opted to wrap a towel around herself.  She knew it was silly to feel shy as Draco had seen her fully naked, had had his hands and mouth all over her body and had taken her virginity for Godric’s sake, but still there was some part of her that still wasn't sure about her sexual prowess. 

As she stepped back into their bedroom the towel wrapped securely around her, she noticed that Draco was sitting back on the headboard tracking her movements.

“How are you feeling,” he asked sincerely, a gleam in his eyes as he noticed the love bites, he had left behind, his possessiveness purring in delight marking her as his.

“A little sore but otherwise I’m okay.”

He gave her a concerned look before reaching over to his nightstand, “take this,” he said handing her a small potion bottle, “It’s a pain potion.”

Had he read her mind or was he just really considerate she wondered. Hermione walked back toward the bed sitting at the edge, she looked over at him giving him a shy smile, before taking the small bottle and drinking it, instantly feeling the pain between her legs fading. She placed the bottle down and looked up to his once again hungry gaze which then caused a feeling of warmth spread through her as he continued to look at her, in that moment she knew he was the indeed considerate of her, and it didn't surprise her.

“Thank you,” she murmured.

“Would you like breakfast?  I’m sure Tippy has something wonderful prepared,” he asked smiling warmly at her.

The way Draco was looking at her with such adoration made her squirm, Hermione had never felt like this before, she wanted to feel him again in her again. 

Hermione looked him over, taking advantage of the daylight to study him.  In this light she could see the sectumsemprascars clearly now and some of the love bites she had left on him. 

Godric Gryffindor this man was gorgeous, and all hers her mind supplied.

“Granger,” he said pulling her from her errant thoughts.

“Sure, that sounds good but,” she paused and smiled, “but it’s actually Malfoy now,” she replied cheekily.

Draco gave her a big smile appreciating her taking his name so fully and openly, "yes, it is love." He said his tone light and warm.  

She returned his smile.

"Well Mrs. Malfoy," he smirked, "I will just go wash up then well have some food," Draco said and then knowing it would rattle her, he rose from the bed walking fully nude and hard toward the bathroom. 

Hermione’s throat went dry at the sight.  She could feel herself getting wet again at the delicious sight before her, and as if sensing her greedy thoughts, Draco simply shot her a mischievous wink, “I’ll just be a moment love,” he said before shutting the door behind him.

Hermione had stared at him as he retreated into the bathroom. This man …her husband…was positively sinful.  No one had the right to look so damn good, it was if he had been created and sculpted just for her. Draco Malfoy sported the I just fucked my wife look, so well, and merlin his cock was big too, she remembered the feel of him stretching her last night, but she hadn’t fully seen him. 

Sure, she didn’t have much to compare him to, she had accidentally caught a few glances of Harry and Ron's appendages while they were living in a tent together while hunting Horcruxes.  There hadn’t been a lot of privacy in the small tent she shared with the boys, but from what she could recall, Draco was indeed very well endowed, and she smirked, it really just wants fair how obscenely good looking this man was.

Hermione felt the heat pooling at her core again; she closed her eyes then laid back in the bed slowly, relaxing and letting her thoughts move forward.  She recalled the feeling of him filling hard, smooth, and long in her and how good it felt as he slid in and out so blessedly, even as big as he was, she had taken him like she was made for him.  She remembered the moans and grunts he had made when he was taking her and how much he had enjoyed it, it made her feel powerful.  

Hermione couldn't help but retrace the path his hands had travelled along her body, his touch igniting a heat she had never felt before as he did, she moaned softly.  

Lost in lust filled thoughts she failed to realize that Draco had walked back into the room, and was watching her ravenous as she lay there, her hand exploring. 

“We can have breakfast here if you prefer,” he said huskily pulling her back from her lust filled thoughts.

Hermione gasped and looked up guiltily at having been caught and the sight before her had the heat in her core intensify. 

Draco stood before her in only a towel wrapped around his waist that was hanging dangerously low.  His hair wet framing his face, making him look roughish, and she could see his washboard abs clearly, and that gods damned detectible v with a trail of white, blonde hair leading down to his visibly aroused hard cock.  Godric Gryffindor save her because she could swear, she was actually salivating at the mouth like some bitch in heat, and fuck that was probably accurate as currently Hermione was absolutely ogling this fine man before her.  

It would seem that Draco Malfoy also wore the I just showered and want to fuck my wife look, just as well.

“See something you like love?” Draco tossed out the comment followed by a sexy grin.

Hermione flushed with embarrassment.

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of love,” he uttered huskily before closing the distance between them.

Draco had stepped in between her legs running his hands along her thighs.

Hermione shivered at his touch, craving more.  

“All you have to do is ask me love, I’m yours.”

Hermione closed her eyes once again relishing the touch of his hands and hoping he would take her.

Draco placed both hands on her hips and suddenly the towel felt too itchy and constricting.

"Tell me what you want." he asked once more.

Hermione’s eyes snapped open at his words.

Draco trailed his hand underneath her towel finding her core. 

Hermione let out a soft moan when his fingers found her wet warm heat.

“You're soaked already Hermione.” He said as he traced slow lazy circles over her clit.

Hermione melted on the spot.

Draco ran his finger down her slit then retreated, causing Hermione to whimper at the loss.

“Scoot back love,” he ordered, and Hermione complied as she shifted back into the center of the bed.

“Tell me what you want Hermione.”

Her name on his lips and the way he was looking at and touching her caused her to lose all sense of shame. No longer feeling shy, she reached over opening her towel baring herself to him.

Draco watched through hooded eyes as her towel fell to the sides raking his gaze greedily over her body. “You’re a masterpiece Hermione," he crooned, "but I need you to tell me what you want from me love, I need you to use your words.”

She blushed sure that she sounded needy, she said, “I want you Draco, now.” Hermione confessed finding her voice.

Draco did not wait to be told twice; he dropped to his knees spread her thighs, finding her clit and sucking greedily. 

Hermione arched her back moaned in pleasure her hands gripping the sheets.

“D…Dra…Draco,” she said in between moans as he continued to suck then lick. 

“You're so wet for me love, and your cunt tastes amazing,” he murmured against her core as he licked and sucked.

Hermione wriggled beneath him, and he continued to devour her.

She could feel the pressure building, “Draco I’m going to cum,” she said breathlessly.

Draco didn’t ease up he continued to work her until she came crying out in pure bliss and shuttered, her juices coating his face. 

He didn't giver time to think, because before she could stop shuddering with the pleasure of her climax, Draco had dropped his towel and covered her body, his weight settling on her. He lined himself up along her core, before he leaned down kissing her greedily and then pushed into her slowly.

They both moaned.

Hermione could taste her own pleasure on his lips, and she moaned again into his mouth as she felt him slide further into her, his glacial pace was agony.

Draco hissed when he fully seated himself in her and waited to give her time to adjust, because as much as he wanted to take her fast and hard, especially after walking in on her lying in bed playing with herself, he was still cautious, this was all still new to her.

He was so thick and long Hermione thought, how could he possibly fit, but that was a stupid thing to think, because he was wholly and fully in her, and fuck if she didn't take him so well. 

“You feel okay love,” he asked as he stood still his cock throbbing inside of her.

“Yes Draco, I feel good, you feel good,” she said in between kisses and panting breathes.

“Good, I’m going to move now,” he warned before pulling her leg up adjusting the angle. 

“You’re so tight love, merlin you feel incredible, you take me so well,” he said thrusting in and out of her, leaning down to suck on her breasts.  He was mesmerized by the way they bounced with each thrust.

Hermione arched her back changing the angle of his thrust again, and she was flooded once more with sheer pleasure; she could feel the tension building again, her magic crackling around her.

“Oh Draco, harder,” she said as she tangled her hands in his hair, "fuck me harder."

He released her nipple moving to the other and continued to drill into her.

His pace was hard and fast, and fuck she liked it.

“Draco I’m going to cum,” she yelled.

“Not yet love,” he said releasing her nipple and then throwing both her legs over his shoulder.

Hermione cried out in ecstasy at the new of position, she could feel him deeper with in her.  As he continued to drive into her, she could feel his magic crackling around her and mixing with hers, she knew she was close to coming completely undone again.

“You feel so good, you take me so good Hermione,” he muttered again in between strokes.

“Be a good girl and come for me Hermione,” he ordered.

As his praise and her name left his lips, she felt the wave a pleasure roll through her, “Draco,” she called out.

Draco continued to pump into her as she came undone.  Capturing her moans in his mouth kissing her over and over.  With a final pump he stilled, crying out her name as he came deep inside of her.

When their pleasure subsided, they lay in bed tangled in each other once again.

Hermione had never felt so completely whole before, she found that she liked the feeling.

Oh, how her life had changed in a matter of weeks.  She was now married, her husband was Draco Malfoy, and it was positively addicting the way he made her feel, because it was unlike anything she had ever felt before.

A few weeks ago, she had been livid at the thought of being forced to marrying him, but now she was experiencing happiness with the last person she ever would have thought. 

She may have not asked for this but the feeling of being whole settled deeper in her chest she couldn’t help but think that it was going to be okay, she knew that she could really like and be happy with Draco after all their magic had chosen them.  They were in this together, and she was going to continue to trust their magic.

=^.^=

Hermione and Draco had opted to eat in their room, once they had re-showered and dressed, Tippy had brought them brunch and they ate on their balcony. 

“Now that we are married and Portland Place will be our home, I will need to add you to wards as a Malfoy,” Draco said as he drank his tea.

Once Draco had purchased their home, he had added wards including a blood ward specifically for him as the head of house, but he wasn’t sure about how she would feel about using blood magic.

“What kind of wards,” Hermione asked as she nibbled on her scone.

“I did add some familial wards already,” he said proceeding cautiously, “but to strengthen them they require your blood.”

“Blood magic,” Hermione said expecting as much.

“Yes, blood magic, it is the best protection we can add, especially on our family home,” he added.

Hermione understood enough about families like the Blacks and Malfoys, their magic was old, and though she was cautious about using blood magic, she instinctually knew that Draco didn’t mean any harm.  She knew that he was trying to protect them and their home.

“Draco, it’s okay I understand wanting protection, this is our home,” she answered honestly, “what do you need from me?”

Draco was surprised once again by Hermione; he wasn’t sure how she would react but chose to be open and honest with her about the wards.

“It will require a bit of blood,” he replied feeling like a small burden had been lifted. He knew this was the right thing to do.

After they had finished their food, they had headed to the northern point of their property, where Draco had sliced Hermione’s palm, and she had placed in on the shimmering wall of the wards he had previously placed, he had uttered the spells, and she watched as the wall glowed spreading throughout the property.

Hermione could feel the magic of the wards, like it was sentient being within her, it felt strong, and she wondered if it was because they had consulate their bond.

After a quick healing spell, Draco faced her and asked, “are you really okay, I know that it has been quite hectic for us.”

Hermione smiled because she knew he was being sincere; Draco was trying to take care of her, something she wasn't used to.

“I am Draco, thank you for asking.” Hermione replied honestly.

“Hermione, we will need to do this once more at the manor, since it is the Malfoy ancestral seat.” 

Hermione had figured as much, “it’s okay Draco, I understand, and we will.” 

She was glad that he was not hiding this from her, and was being attentive and inclusive, like the partner he was.  She felt seen and appreciated.  Now finished with their warding, they walked hand in hand back their home, to enjoy the rest of their day.  

Draco and Hermione had opted to delay their honeymoon as they wanted to be present for their friends’ ceremonies.  Hermione wanted to use this time to spend with Draco to really get to know him and work on her research and grant proposals, and that meant that she would refrain from sleeping with him again, she wanted to work on building their connection and not only through sex.

Draco had been happy to oblige and informed her that they would be taking Zabini up on his offer to visit Italy, because he selfishly wanted to take Hermione on a holiday but understood her need to be here for her friends and work. 

So, while she worked through her own work, Draco had been working on his family’s business and investments.  He had told her that he was even considering purchasing a Quidditch team.  Overall, his job was rather easy, Draco had a great team of people to help him manage his company which allowed him the time to explore the options of owning a quidditch team.

They quickly developed a routine as they days passed; they would spend the day talking, sharing meals, and generally just getting to know each other.  At night Draco would lay on his side of the bed, and she hers, he would rub his hand lazily up and down her arm or thigh, but never pushing for more, well except for stealing a few kisses, but never more, and every morning she would wake to him wrapped around her.  She enjoyed the intimacy of it all but fuck when she felt his hard length pressed against her, she wanted to climb this man.  

Hermione refrained from doing any climbing, regretfully, and instead they proceeded as they normally would.  This day in particular she decided to finally tackle some of their correspondence, hopefully that would let her think rationally because she was sure she was only a few more touches and kisses away from begin hm to take her, surely, they had gotten to know each other enough. 

“I think I am going to go over my mail today and check in with Harry,” Hermione said as they entered their home from their walk.

 “Library or office,” he asked smiling.

“I think I will go to the office,” she replied with a smile.

“Sure, thing love,” he said as he led her to their office. He followed her in taking his side and sorting through some of the quidditch team proposals while she began sorting her mail.

Hermione sat at her desk and like she had previously done, she cast and incendio on the howlers, then focused on the other letters.  She looked over to Draco as he concentrated on the contracts, then smiled, she had always been a solitary creature when working, and now here she was sharing this space with him, and quite frankly she found that she didn’t quite mind the company.

Still smiling, her eyes caught sight of a blank green envelope.  Strange Hermione thought, maybe it was a letter from one of Draco’s Slytherin friends. 

The mandated match had been announced previously, and the morning’s prophet had featured a few photos of their reception as well as a tasteful article highlighting the small but private event.  Narcissa had once again provided just enough to keep people informed, but not enough to stop people from wanting more.  Hermione had to hand it to her mother-in-law, she knew how to hook and reel the crowds in.

Hermione opened the letter, and read, panic and horror instantly shot through her, as this couldn’t be from any of their friends, this was something else. 

Hermione’s anxiety shot through the roof, someone wanted to seriously harm her.  Was this some sort of sick joke?  She had known some people would be upset about her union to the Draco, but this was a real threat. 

Hermione was a muggleborn, and her new family was notorious in the pureblood circles, but she hadn’t thought it warranted a threat against her life. 

She was rooted to the spot clutching the letter tightly, when sensing her distress, Draco moved over to her quickly taking the letter from her hands reading it over.

He growled in frustration and anger, crumbling it up and preparing to toss it into the bin.

“Draco,” Hermione said snapping out of it, “we need to let Harry know; this could be something serious.”

Draco remembered that Pansy had received a threatening letter as well before her binding. So, he unfurled the letter placing it and the envelope on her desk casting a sealing charm over the pieces so that Potter could have them examined. 

“Are you ok Hermione,” Draco asked as he kneeled before her.

“I…I” Hermione tried but she was still frazzled.

“I won’t let anything happen love, you’re safe,” Draco stated.

Hermione closed her eyes and reached to hug him, and Draco welcomed her.

“We need to call Potter and let him know about this right away,” he said again more to himself, he was still angry but soothing Hermione help stave off the anger.

Hermione drew back and asked, “Send a patronus.”

Draco looked a little crest fallen, “I can't,” he said solemnly.

Hermione knew that death eaters couldn’t cast a patronus, but Draco was never really wanted to join their ranks, he was different becuase he hadn’t wanted the mark.  She was sure he had happy memories but now was not the time to dwell on that, so shaking away the thoughts away, she drew her wand from her pocket shakily she cast…. “Expecto Patronum.”

Hermione watched as her little otter flew from her wand. “Find Harry and tell him to come to Portland Place immediately.”

“You’re brilliant Hermione,” Draco uttered as he watched her patronus bound out of their home to deliver the message.

“Maybe you could teach me one day,” Draco asked hoping to distract Hermione.

“You just need a happy memory,” she replied looking at him.

“I think I have a few that I could use,” Draco said as he cradled her head in his hands.

Hermione relaxed under his touch, her anxiety dulling.  She did feel safe with him, and she just knew that he would protect her.

Smiling Hermione said, “I’d love to teach you then.”

A few moments later Draco and Hermione felt the wards shift, Hermione looked at him curiously, as she was feeling the for the first time. 

“Is it always like that?”  she asked curiously. 

Draco smiled, “yes, and that will be Potter.”

Draco waved his wand allowing entry.  He and Hermione rose and headed to the front door to greet Harry. 

“Hermione are you ok,” Harry said as he approached them.  “Are you hurt?” he asked glancing at Draco.

“Potter my wife is not harmed,” Draco replied clearly annoyed that Potter had assumed he was the culprit behind her discomfort.

“Harry, I am ok, I…I…received a letter today,” Hermione said.

Draco noticing her discomfort again pulled her closer. She leaning into him accepting his comfort.

“Potter there is a letter here," he pointed toward the desk, "it threatened Hermione’s life.”

Harry stiffened, he had a bad feeling about this.

“I have it sealed so that you can take it in for inspection, but fair warning, both Hermione and I touched it.”  Draco said cooly.

“Mione, I’m sorry,” Harry said his voice softer as he addressed her, “let me see it please.”

Draco released Hermione so that she could hug her friend.  He turned and they followed behind him. Hermione led Harry straight to the letter. 

Harry read it and his brow furrowed.  “I will be taking this straight to Robards, the lab is currently working on identifying the one Pansy received.”

“Harry what did Pansy’s letter say?” She asked genuinely curious.

Harry shuffled clearly uncomfortable with the own threat his now wife had received.

“It said something about being a blood traitor because she was going to marry me and ruining her pureblood line.  It wasn’t signed though,” Harry said motioning toward the signed letter.

“Don’t worry Mi, I will take this over now and have them begin analyzing it.  I’ll get back with both as soon as I hear anything back.” Harry said before taking the letter and left leaving Hermione and Draco alone once again.

After Harry had left, Draco and Hermione scanned the post together, there was nothing else there aside from a few more well swishes, and Hermione let herself feel his safe in his presence. 

They had just finished the remainder of the pile before she said, "the war is over why is someone still being so hateful.”

The thing was she already knew that some people had been too ingrained with prejudice to move on. 

“Some people don’t want to change.” Draco answered her, he had similar thoughts.  But regardless his main question was who this Adversarius could be.  Draco knew his own father had heard about his marriage and was sure to be upset about it, but he knew that Malfoy's cherished their wives, thus he wouldn’t dare to move against her, but Draco didn’t care, if Lucius was threatening his witch, he wouldn’t hesitate to end him.

Letting the mail incident go instead deciding to simply enjoy their own company.  Draco much like her, needed a distraction.

Hermione had asked several questions gauging his likes and dislikes and he had done the same, but Merlin, she wanted to have sex again.  

No, she thought, we need to wait for more of that kind of intimacy, because most importantly, she needed to get to know him, her husband, Draco. 

As she prepared for bed that night, Hermione thought back to how she had also discovered that her closet was full of clothing she hadn’t previously owned and suspected that Narcissa or Pansy had provided her with the clothing before her wedding night.  She was certain that it had been Pansy who had stocked her up on all manner of lacy undergarments and nighties to sleep in. 

Hermione had taken a particular liking to a strappy silky satin piece that surely could not be classified as proper sleepwear, she liked them in particular because Draco momentarily forgot how to act when she’d walked out of the closet.

She gave him a devilish smile, before crawling into bed, hell bent on forgetting the worrisome parts of the day. 

Draco hadn’t pressed her for further intimacy, especially after the letter business. so instead he focused on getting to know and live with her, making sure he catalogued all of her likes and dislikes.  But Salazars tits, when she would come to bed in those lacy underthings, it drove him mad and made him feel like a horny third year.  But he had promised to be good so instead he would give her a roughish and sly smiles, watching her blush. He knew it would only be a matter of time before she sought him out again and fuck, he would be ready.

Hermione on the other hand, knew she would be sleeping with her husband again, probably very soon.  But for now, she would enjoy sleeping next to him teasing him with her night clothes.

Chapter Text

Hermione was wondering if she needed to see a mind healer because after a few days of "getting to know," Draco, which she did, she was wondering if she was mad.  What had started out as her teasing him, had just turned into her being frustrated with herself.  She had hoped that Draco would cave and take her, but he had been nauseatingly gentle and respective of her wishes.  And really right about now fuck her gods damned wishes.

Draco and Hermione had talked about many things during their allotted honeymoon time, opting to really getting to know each other. All in all, Draco had succeeded in distracting Hermione from that wretched letter but had been holding back on wanting to devour her again. 

Instead, he focused on the promise he had made to keep her safe and he would. 

During their honeymoon periods, they had also attended some their friend’s weddings. Today they were headed to Nott manor for Luna and Theo’s. 

As they stepped through the floo at Nott manor, Draco and Hermione were greeted by Mimsy, who wore a silver gown that sparkled when she moved.

“Welcome Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy,” the tiny elf greeted cheerfully.

“Hello Mimsy, you look spectacular,” Hermione gushed.  Looking at Mimsy made Hermione think of Tippy and her fabulous outfits.

She was glad that the little elf was with them, she of course would still fight for those creatures who less fortunate, but Tippy she considered more family now. Hermione had insisted that Tippy set up her own space and had gifted her with many dresses of her own.  Tippy who was here tonight as a guest, was in a stunning bright pink dress, and smiled as they made their way past her. 

Returning from her thoughts, they were led by Mimsy through the manor to a ballroom that was decorated splendidly. It was very whimsical and dreamy; it was very Luna.

“Darling, you’ve made it, I was afraid my best man would stand me up,” Theo said as he walked up to Hermione and Draco.

Theo was in a white suite smiling widely at the pair. 

Draco grumbled but didn’t say anything for fear of ruining his friend’s day.

“He wouldn’t miss it Theo,” Hermione said smiling back at Theo.

“My, my, my, Mrs. Malfoy you look ravishing.”

Hermione blushed. 

She had chosen a luxurious emerald, green velvet fabric maxi dress with floor sweeper features that accentuated her curves.  The dress was gorgeous, it had long sleeves to help hide her scar, a split skirt with a statement knot that gave equal attention to her legs, and she finished the look with a black pair of red bottom strappy heels and the emerald earrings Narcissa had given her.

“Theo,” Draco growled and pressed Hermione closer to him possessively.  “Where’s your intended?”

“Down boy,” Theo chuckled.  “I can certainly recognize and admire beauty when I see it.”

“Well, I suggest you recognize it elsewhere,” Draco grumbled.

Hermione stifled a laugh; she was a little thrilled with Draco’s possessive streak.

When she had walked out of the closet and asked him for help zipping up the dress, Draco had gawked at her. 

“Granger, I don’t know if we’re going to make it the wedding,” Draco rasped looking over her greedily. 

Hermione had been ogling him as well; he had look amazing in his signature black suit.  She had chosen the green dress on a whim, and merlin it had paid off.  Damn…… how had she lasted this long without jumping this man, and why exactly was she waiting to sleep with her husband again?

Right…. getting to know each other and not just carnally.

Hermione smiled, “we’re going because Theo would be so heartbroken if you miss his big day,” she teased.

Draco pressed against her back letting his hand run along her neck, he felt her shiver and her skin gather goosebumps where he touched.

Hermione sighed welcoming his touch.

“He’ll survive, I’m sure Blaise could stand in for me,” he said as she leaned down to whisper in her ear.

Hermione shuddered in delight.  “We’re going,” she said her words not so convincing.

“Anything you say love,” he purred as he let his hand graze the skin of her back while pulling the zipper up. 

She wasn’t sure how much longer she wanted to wait to have him, she was already feeling the fire spread through her body, and by the look in his eyes he was thinking the same thing.  It had been slowly building and was now threatening to consume her.

Theo cleared his throat breaking Hermione from her memory. “Lunas down the hall with the ladies if you’d like to see her.”

Hermione could see that he was smitten with his own blonde.

Hermione leaned up placing a kiss on Draco’s cheek before heading off to find Luna and found the girls.  They were milling about in the suite, doing last minute touch-up and  gossiping. 

“Hello,” she managed to say before she was enveloped in a big hug. 

“Ginny,” Hermione said as her fiend held her tight.

“You’re going to crush her Red,” Pansy drawled.  “You look fabulous Granger… pardon me…. Malfoy.”

Hermione smiled, “Well Mrs. Potter you look amazing yourself.”

Pansy smirked nodding at her knowingly. Pansy had taken Harry’s last name, something about restoring the House Potter to its former glory or something to that effect Pansy had vowed.

“So how is everything, is he a good shag?” Ginny asked bluntly, “I heard rumors in school, but Parkinson over here is not sharing the juicy details.”

At the mention of Pansy and Draco’s past relationship, she felt a spike of jealousy.  Hermione knew that they had dated briefly years ago, and that she had probably been his first and that niggled at her.  Suddenly Draco being possessive and jealous made sense.  Sure, it was irrational, but he was hers.

“It was great for my first time Gin he made me feel so alive and merlin his touch, it did hurt a bit initially, but the next time was even better.” Hermione confessed.

“You were a virgin!” Pansy exclaimed incredulously.

“Not everyone slept around,” Ginny said defending Hermione.

“I didn’t sleep around,” Pansy said dryly.

Hermione hoping to ease the rising tension smiled sheepishly then answered Pansy’s question, “I was.”

Pansy finished the last bits of her champagne then looked at Hermione, “I bet that was quite the shock for Draco.”

Hermione confessed again a blush dusting her cheeks, “It was.”

“Well, I expect that he has fallen right in love with you then,” Pansy said not teasing but completely serious.  

Hermione was at a loss for words. Draco already in love with her, that was ludicrous.

“I doubt that, besides were getting to know each other, so we haven’t had sex since the morning after the wedding.” Hermione managed to say with a somewhat straight face.

“Don’t be daft, it because he’s finally had you, and also when a Malfoy marries, they are devoted to their wives.” Pansy offered as an explanation, "and besides, we all saw that golden light, he's your soulmate."

There it was again, someone speaking about it so plainly and effortlessly.  As good as it made her feel, she was still jealous that Pansy had had him first, and she couldn't stop the words from escaping her mouth.

“But he had you,” Hermione added regretting say it as soon as the words left her mouth.

“Merlin that was so long ago, and that barely counted, it was awful, we were both fumbling idiots.  It wasn’t the best more like a means to an end.” Pansy chuckled. “But if your declaration earlier any indicator is, then I’d say he’s gotten better, or dare I say, your body was made for him.” Pansy winked.

Ginny gawked at Hermione, then at Pansy.  “Really Mi, you get some great sex, and you just stop.  That couldn’t’ be me.”

Pansy laughed, “touché which is why I have been shagging the ever-living lights out of Potter."

Hermione was now blushing, her sex life being discussed so casually by someone who had previously slept with her husband was not how she envisioned, the day progressing, and mentions of Harry's sex life was like being doused with a bucket of cold water.... instantly sobering.

Deciding that this was normal girl talk, and besides Pansy wasn’t actually speaking about Draco as she wanted him, no, she could see how much she was smitten with her best friend, she decided to further confess, “I don’t know how much longer I can hold out; he looks so good today.”

Pansy smiled knowingly, “Granger, I can see it clear as day, you are rightly smitten with your husband, so woman up and just fuck him already.”

Pansy had accessed her correctly; Hermione had become comfortable with Draco feeling a kinship with him.  He hadn’t demanded or pushed, he was supportive of her and was so attentive.  She wondered how they had managed to shift from almost a month ago.  Her life was surreal; she could feel the pull to him.

Hermione just smiled and changed tactics, “How’s married life then?”

Pansy smiled wide, “I believe the moniker of chosen one is well deserved,” Pansy didn't let her little change of subject sway her, as she let the words drop from her mouth sinfully.

Hermione groaned then looked over at Ginny who was just smirking and then raised a brow back at Pansy.

Pansy just laughed. 

Mercifully, Luna walked out from the dressing room at that moment accompanied by Daphne.  She looked so beautiful in a flowy dress adorned with flowers.  He hair was down but curled at the ends and was wearing a small diadem with beautiful jewels.

“Luna, you look amazing,” Hermione said as she went to give her a hug.

“Thank you, I feel quite beautiful.” 

Luna had stepped back after her hug, to admire herself in the floor length mirror.

“Here Luna,” Daphne said handing her a small box, “Theo wanted you to have one more thing.”

Luna opened the small box and smiled.  Nestled inside were a pair of radish shaped earrings made entirely of tiny diamonds.

“Theodore is so thoughtful,” Luna said as she put on the quirky earrings.

“He is,” Hermione smiled.  Theo was certainly smitten and was embracing Luna fully, radish earrings and all.

“Hermione, I see you have fully bonded and something else,” Luna said looking her friend once over. “The wrakspurts are nearly all gone, and your aura is golden though I see some cloudy spots. I’m sure after another good coupling and joint release, your aura will brighten right back up.”

“Thanks Luna,” Hermione muttered not sure how to answer that.

Hermione had already been to everyone’s wedding except for Ginny and Blaise who would marry the following week, concluding the ceremonies for the group. 

“Let’s go Lovegood it’s time,” Pansy said as she was guiding Luna to the door. 

Theo and Lunas ceremony had been beautiful, the couple had exchanged vows, and everyone had cheered when Theo had dipped her low as he kissed her soundly.

Theo and Luna were now on the dance floor locked in a loving embrace; it seemed that Theo only had eyes for his bride.

“Galleon for your thoughts,” Draco asked as danced slowly with Hermione.

“I’m just happy that our friends are happy, you know, despite the mandate,” she said as she looked at Theo and Luna dancing.

Hermione could see all the couples, Harry and Pansy were also dancing slowly in a world of their own, Ginny and Blaise were laughing and in conversation with the other Weasleys.  Ron was looking at Padma as if she hung the moon, while Neville and Daphne were also on the dance floor lost in each other.  She didn’t want to admit it, and would deny it if you asked her, but the spell the Unspeakables had used, was effective. Evident in the way their friends were all happy.

Draco looked around and then murmured in her ear, “and are you happy love.”

Hermione leaned in closer as the warmth of his breath danced on her skin.

Hermione was happy.  She had never thought that she could feel like this about someone, for the longest she had thought it would be Ron, but now after knowing and being with Draco, she knew she was falling for him and falling fast.  It scared her a little, but she had made a promise to make this work.

“I am Draco,” she said smiling up at him.  She wrapped her arms around his neck pulling him to her and she kissed him greedily.

“Get a room,” she heard Blaise and Ginny say in unison.

“Shall we go home,” Draco murmured into her mouth.

“I don’t know if I can make it home,” Hermione said breathlessly. 

Damn why had she waited this long to have him again the question bounced to the front of her thoughts once more.

She heard his quick intake of breath before he dragged her off the dance floor heading further into Nott manor, walking her down a hallway passing several doors before heading through a beautiful set of white doors. 

He opened them and quickly ushered her in. 

As soon as he closed the door, he was on her pinning her to the wall grinding into her letting her feel the evidence of his arousal, as his lips continued to press urgent kisses along her jaw.

“Merlin, I have wanted you all week Granger, you in those silky night slips and now you in this dress is positively criminal,” he growled as he continued to kiss her. “I should have kept you home and ravished you.”

Hermione whimpered at his declarations; she could feel her core tightening.

“Then ravish me Draco,” she proclaimed.

Draco snapped, he pulled one hand from her hair and reached under her dress, and Hermione moaned as his hand met her bare core.

He mimicked her in ecstasy, “Mrs. Malfoy you’re being quite naughty, no panties tonight, that’s quite presumptuous of you,” Draco said as he ran his finger through her slick folds sliding his fingers in.

Hermione moaned loudly, before forcing out her meager excuse, “didn’t want to ruin the look of the dress.”  She had absolutely 100 percent been presumptuous. 

“Shhh love we don’t want anyone to hear us.” he said smirking.

She tightened her grip on his collar, “Draco I want you in me now.”

Draco pushed his fingers in and out, letting the coolness of his signet ring hit her clit.

Hermione moaned again urgently, “Draco I need you cock now!”

The bastard chuckled but obliged.  Using his body to keep her pinned to the wall, he unbuckled his belt freeing his cock, then he pushed her dress up around her hips close but not where she wanted.

“Ready love,” he murmured.

“Draco,” was all Hermione could say frustratedly.

He chuckled once more, before he was grabbing her by her arse and lifting her up so she could wrap her legs around his waist.  And in one thrust he sheathed himself in her.

Hermione moaned as she felt him stretch her, and Draco hissed in pleasure.

“You’re so wet for me love, so tight.” Draco mumbled.

Draco was kissing her then, capturing her moans as he thrust in and out.  Hermione was whimpering, oh how she needed him.  If she wasn’t already losing herself to the feeling of him, she would kick herself for waiting so long to have him in her again.

“Yes, Draco just like that, harder Draco.” Hermione demanded, “harder Draco.” She wanted…no needed to lose herself in him, fuck she missed this.

Draco fucked her hard against the door. Fuck she felt so good, but he wanted her undone, so he moved one of his hands to find her clit and that did it.  

Hermione let out a louder moan not caring if the whole Nott Manor heard her pleasure.

“Draco I’m going to come,” she said raggedly.

Draco captured her lips as he pumped into her harder.  This time Hermione didn’t wait to be told to come, she felt her magic crackle as her pleasure mounted.

Draco sensing this pushed her harder, and Hermione came loudly crying out his name over and over.  Draco driven at hearing his name leave her in breathy pants, leaned in biting the soft flesh of her neck and came emptying himself deep inside of her.

Utterly spent they stood there breathing hard, Draco still had Hermione pinned to the wall, her legs still wrapped around his waist. 

“Did I hurt you?”

Trying to control her breathing Hermione said softly, ‘no I’m good, I feel good.”

Draco slowly pulled out of her letting her down gently, and with a quick display of wandless magic, he cast a quick scourgify they were both clean.  Draco tucked himself back in, while Hermione adjusted her dress.

He smiled before he leaned in and kissed her slowly.  “I’m happy too love,” he confessed, and he was.

As they exited the room to rejoin the party and bid their friends their goodbyes, they were startled to see the smiling faces of Luna and Theo standing just outside of the doors.

Her and Draco froze.

“Your auras are positively radiant now,” Luna said looking between the pair.

Hermione blushed realizing she had just been caught having sex in her friend’s home, on their wedding day.

“Did you have a good time tonight Mrs. Malfoy,” Theo asked knowingly.

“I did thank you Theo, your ceremony was lovely,” Hermione replied failing to keep the blush at bay.

“I’m glad that some of these rooms were put to good use,” he mused.

“Goodnight Theo, Luna you look beautiful and congratulations,” Draco said clearly wanting the conversation to be over.

Theo smiled wickedly while Luna stared at Hermione looking her over curiously. 

“Goodnight Theo, Luna” Hermione added as Draco grabbed her hand and made their way back to the ballroom. 

Whispering their goodbyes to their friends, promising to meet up soon.  Hermione smiled as she let Draco take her back to their home.

Luna and Theo smiled as they watched them walk away.

“Do you think they will name their son after me, since I am positive, they just conceived the next Malfoy heir in our very home.” Theo asked.

Luna smiled, “no but we might be their godparents.”

“I’ll take it, insist actually,” Theo said smiling, “we’ll just have to campaign after all, since I’m sure Potter and Weasley will be vying for the position.”

Luna laughed at her husband’s antics, “there will be plenty,” was all she said, and Theo leaned into kiss her.

“How about we go practice making our own little Notts,” he said in a silky voice.

“Practice is fun, but I already told you that we still have a few months of it before it takes,” Luna said smiling brightly before taking Theo’s hand and leading him to their room.

Theo simply returned a knowing smile and let his wife lead him away.

Chapter Text

During the last week of her allotted honeymoon time, Hermione had scheduled a meeting with the headmistress about coming to Hogwarts, she had also just about finished her proposal for accessible wolfsbane potions for anyone that maybe afflicted and needed the much elusive potion. 

During the war, the monster that had been Greyback had infected as many people as he could, hoping to build his pack.  The disaster he had left in his wake was terrible and the sad reality was that now his victims were paying the price for his transgressions, and Hermione Malfoy would not stand for that.  The victims, who often young children as well childbearing females as the sadistic bastard had preferred, were now viewed by the majority of the Wizarding World as less than and to top it off, they often had no access to the medication that could potentially help them as they transitioned.  The Wolfsbane potion was not easy to brew, and the ingredients were costly, not to mention that the minimal supply that was available often carried a steep up-charge by those less than honorable, who were looking to make a few extra galleons off another’s misfortune. 

But Hermione with the help of her friends were trying to change this.  Hermione was determined to make it free and accessible to all, and merlin help those who were in her way.

Draco on the other hand spent his honeymoon time meeting with the previous owner of the Falmouth Falcons. The old wizard, Mr. Windemere, was ready to sell the team as his children were not interested in taking over the family business.  Draco had confessed to Hermione on one of their “getting to know each other nights,” that the Falcons had always been his favorite team growing up, and while Hermione never did care about quidditch in any matter that counted, only engaging in previous conversations because of Ron and Harry, but for Draco, she made it a point to care and invest her time.  In fact, Hermione was the one to really encourage Draco and had even attended the meeting where he would potentially buy the team, to show her unwavering support for her husband. 

Hermione had loved to see him finding his place in the world, given the past couple of years.  Draco, naturally had easily negotiated and held his own with the todgy old Falcon’s owner.  By the end of the meeting, Draco and her she supposed, were now the proud owners of the Falmouth Falcons.  Mr. Windemere had been reluctant at first, but Hermione’s presence had helped him soften a bit, and then Draco had jumped in and capitalized whilst making an offer the old man could not refuse.

“Congratulations Draco,” Hermione said placing a kiss on his cheek.  Draco wrapped his arms around her holding her close, then fully kissing her soundly.

Hermione let herself sink into the kiss, before she pulled back a bit. 

“I can’t believe it; the old geezer actually sold me the team,” he chuckled into her lips. 

“Why wouldn’t he? You are brilliant, you did your research and offered a ridiculous amount of money.”  She replied smiling looking at the pure joy lighting his silver eyes.

“You think I’m brilliant Granger?” he smiled back at her.

“I do especially when it comes to quidditch.” Hermione wasn’t exaggerating, she had watched Draco pour his heart into research and strategies, as well as drafting financial plans and all other manner of things that a new owner of a professional quidditch team would need.  She was so proud of him.

“Well then it’s good that I happen to be married to the Brightest Witch of Our Age, in case I need help,” he said pressing a kiss to her head.

Hermione slapped his chest, “you are brilliant too, and I know that you will turn the team around.”

Draco smiled.  Seeing Draco like this made her feel happy, he finally looked like the young man he was supposed to be. 

She hated to have to sour the good mood that they were in, but she had decided to wait to share the news that Harry waned to meet until after, and now that the deal was done it was time, so taking a deep breath she said, “I heard from Harry an earlier today and he wants to come over to the house to discuss the letter that was sent to me.”

Hermione had been distracted from thoughts of the gods damned letter that the group Adversarius had sent her, she hadn’t even asked Harry about it, but when he asked for the meeting, she knew it was time to face this, together.

“What time will he come over?” Draco asked holding Hermione tighter.

“I invited Pansy and Harry over for dinner tonight, I expect them around 7pm.” She answered.

“Let’s hope he has good news,” Draco grumbled.  He hated that some idiot was threatening her, and it was grating on him that it was once again Harry Potter the one who had to this.

It’s not like Draco still didn’t like the twat that was the Chosen One, he was alright he supposed, but it had more to do with Draco feeling like he wasn’t able to protect his witch.  He knew it was stupid, but still he reluctantly acknowledged the soon to be meeting and instead gave Hermione a tour of their new facilities.

=^.^=

Later that evening, the floo burst to life and Harry and Pansy strolled out.  Draco and Hermione had been waiting in their floo parlor for the couple to arrive.

“Welcome to Portland Place,” Hermione smiled at her friends, walking over to hug Harry as Pansy hugged Draco.

“Potter,” Draco said cooly as Hermione had walked over to Pansy to give her a hug.

“Malfoy,” Harry replied equally icy.

“How about a drink while we wait for Tippy to finish up with dinner,” Hermione offered hoping to easy the slowly building tension between the men.

With a wave of her wand, the boys had a firewhiskey in hand and Hermione and Pansy had some wine.  Harry and Pansy made their way to a sofa, while Draco grabbed Hermione’s hand bringing her over to sit by him.

Harry watched as Hermione moved in sync with Malfoy, he had alway known her to be very much independent, but witnessing the ease of which she now moved with him, made him happy for his friend.  Harry had also discovered just how happy he could be as well now that he was married to Pansy. 

While Harry still had some worries that always plagued him, catching all the death eaters for one, he did enjoy Pansy’s ability to let him just be Harry, and it didn’t hurt that their sex was truly amazing, that was just an added bonus.  He had watched as Pansy waltzed into Grimmauld Place and completely overhauled the old home, bringing in light where dark and gloom once existed, just as she had with him. 

“So, what’s the news Potter,” Draco said breaking Harry from his thoughts. 

Harry took a drink of his firewhiskey then looked over at Pansy before speaking, as if grounding himself.

“Well like you, I have been off of work and am set to return next week, but I managed to get an update from Robards.” Harry said.  “The letter had been completely analyzed, but there were no magical traces,” he let the words hang.  “It was discovered to have been sent from a shop in London, and when we tracked down the location, the shop keep couldn’t recall or identify the person who sent the letter, my guess is he had a confundus cast on him.”

“Pansy’s letter as you know was not signed, but when it was traced, it was the same thing as the letter you received Hermoine, another shop keeper unable to identify the sender.  We have alerted other shop owners in the area, to report any suspicious activity.” Harry finished taking another drink.

“It’s back to nothing, then” Draco said clearly irritated.

“Draco,” Hermione chastised him. “Harry is doing his best.”

“No mate, not nothing, I am not giving up on this, you may have forgotten, but my wife was also threatened.” Harry said meeting Draco’s eyes not backing down.  “I will find who is sending these letters and stop them.”

“Thank you Harry I know you will do everything you can.” Hermione said hoping to release the tension.  “Has anyone one else received any letters?”

“No one else has reported anything, I checked with the others, so whoever it is, is only targeting you and Pansy.” Harry said solemnly.

“Mione there is something else I want to share with you,” Harry added again looking at Pansy once again looking to ground himself the only way she could before continuing.  “About a month ago during an undercover operation Ron and I were at; we discovered that Antonin Dolohov is here in London.  He has been using Polyjuice to move around undetected.”

Hermione suddenly felt dizzy and like she couldn't breathe.  

Dolohov had once held her a wand point, sent a curse at her during their fight against Death Eaters in the Department of Mysteries in fifth year, and then once again during the final battle, he had taunted her telling her he would have his way with her, but sometime during the mele, he had disappeared.  She had always hoped he’d been taken out, because he still often haunted her nightmares. 

Hermione visibly shuddered again and Draco continued to hold her close grounding her. "I've got you love," he whispered.

“I’m sorry for not telling you sooner Mi, but Robards had us keep all of this under wraps, then the mandate happened, and we all had so much to do that didn’t think it was the time, but now with these letters I have a feeling it might be connected, but I can’t prove it yet.” Harry said shamed face. 

“Breathe love,” she heard Draco say as he rubbed his hands up and down her arms soothingly.  “You are safe, I've got you.”

Hermione let him ground her, bringing her back, steadying her breathing and letting go of her panic. 

“Thank you for telling me, Harry,” Hermione said shakily.

“As soon as I return to work, I am back on the case to find him, we’ll get him Mi,” Harry promised.  He would do anything to keep her and Pansy safe.  Now that he had her in his life and she was making him feel alive, he didn’t want to lose it. 

“I believe you Harry,” Hermione said again reassuring her friend, herself, and Draco.

Draco kissed his wife and knew that it was time to speak to the boy wonder alone.

“Potter, may I have a private word,” Draco motioned for Harry to follow. 

Hermione looked at him warily, willing him to behave, she knew that Harry would do everything to keep them safe, but she feared that Draco would tear the world part to make it so, and that scared her more.

“Excuse me ladies, I just want to have a chat with the Chosen One.” Draco said squeezing Hermione’s hand reassuringly as he moved to leave.

Harry kissed Pansy who glared at Draco before he rose following Draco down a hall into a lavish office.  Once they entered Draco waved his wand silencing the room and wasted no time with idle chatter.

“Be honest Potter do you honestly think that Dolohov is behind these threats?” Draco asked bitingly.

“I do, but I can’t prove it, we don’t’ know if he’s been here the whole time or maybe even just got back, but we do know that he’s using Polyjuice to move around undetected, he could literally be anyone.” Harry replied frustration lacing his words.

“I know that he always had a thing for Hermione ever since our fifth year, taunting her, so it fits that he would target Hermione once more, but Pansy I’m not sure why, other than she’s married to me and I’m a half blood.  I suggest you watch your back to Malfoy; Dolohov is mental.” Harry added with no malice in his words.

“I will do anything for Hermione, Potter, I may have not killed Dumbledore but, I won’t hesitate to cast an Avada if comes to keeping Hermione safe.” Draco said resolutely.

Harry stared at his old school mate; he noticed just how much he had changed.  He looked happy with Hermione and was very protective of her, and not just because the ministry had demanded of them all.  Good Harry thought, he had the feeling that Malfoy was not saying any of this lightly, that he meant it.  It gave Harry some peace of mind.

“I’ll hold you to it, Hermione is my sister,” Harry added.

Draco nodded in understanding, Pansy was one of his best friends now, and he too felt a comfort at knowing that Potter would protect her. 

“Potter there’s one more thing,” Draco added unsure of how to proceed.  He knew that he had to apologize to him for how he had behaved but this was different than with Hermione.

“I would like to formally apologize for the way that I treated you in school, I want you to know that I do not subscribe to those beliefs, I hadn’t for a while really, but I had to pretend for my mother’s and my sake, to stay alive.” Draco confessed what he had written in a letter much like he had told Hermione but had been too afraid to send.  “While I still think you and Weasley are gits, I know that I was wrong, so please accept my apology.”

Harry smiled sheepishly.  “Malfoy, I accept so long as you accept my apology for using the sectumsempra spell on you, I didn’t know what it was, and it doesn’t excuse my stupid actions, I should have known better, and I am sorry about that.”

Draco smirked, here he was trying to be the bigger man and yet Harry Potter still found a way to best him, “that was quite the nasty spell, and to be honest in that moment I was so low that I was grateful you decided to end my misery. But we are square now because you also saved me later in the room of requirement, so let’s just call us even.”

“How about we leave it all in the past and start over, because as far as I have seen, you have changed Malfoy even back then, you didn’t identify us at the manor, and you defected in the end, and now with Hermione I see it, so I think we it’s best if we move forward seeing as how we will probably be around each other more often.” Harry said smiling at Draco.

Harry extended his hand out to Draco very reminiscent of a time when the man in front of him had done many years ago and said, “Hello mate, my name is Harry Potter.”

Draco looked at the man before him, also recalling how several years before, he had done the same thing, under very different circumstances, yet still hoping for this outcome. Draco grasping Harry’s hand giving it a firm shake replied, “Malfoy, Draco Malfoy.”

Both men stood there and felt something heal within them and give way to something new.

“That wasn’t so bad, we may even be friends one day,” Harry said breaking through the moment.

“Let’s not push our luck,” Draco replied smiling, and honestly feeling like this was the beginning of a good friendship.

“I don’t know about that, I seem to have luck on my side, I may give Theo a run for his money on being your best mate, what do you say Draco.” Harry chided.

Draco smiled, this is how it should have been all of those years ago, “How about we return to our wives, I’m sure Hermione is about ready to see if we are behaving,” Draco laughed.

“Yea she’s a feisty one, stay on her good side Draco,” Harry added.

“She does pack quite a punch,” Draco smiled remembering the incident during third year.

Smiling and having mended and old wound, they both headed back to the sitting room.

“Everything alright,” Hermione asked curiously as she looked at the pair when they walked back in, and because they were both smiling.  She could see the change and feel it within Draco.

“All good love, Harry and I just had to clear a few things up.” Draco confirmed with a smile.

“Harry is it now?” Pansy said smiling at her husband who made his way over to her and pulled her in close.

“Just Harry and Draco,” Harry said.

Hermione smiled as Draco grimaced, “Don’t push it Pans,” he said knowing her cunning ways and no doubt coming up with ways to have them do things together.

“Dinner’s ready,” Tippy announced just before anymore barbs could be traded. 

As they walked into the dining room with old prejudices cast aside and new beginnings hatched, Hermione was still anxious about Dolohov but tonight she would celebrate that her best friend/brother and her husband had taken the steps to make amends.  She was determined not to let this fear consume her.  She wasn’t alone, she knew she was safe with Draco, so she would hold on to that.

=^.^=

The dinner with Harry and Pansy had been good.  Harry and Draco discussed Draco’s acquisition of the Falmouth Falcons and ended with Draco even inviting Harry to join him on one of the upcoming scouting events. 

Pansy and Hermione had talked about Ginny and Blaise’s upcoming wedding.  “What will you be wearing to the wedding” Pansy asked.

“I’m not too sure just yet since Gin has declared that there be no green dresses or dress robes in sight kind of affair,” Hermione laughed.

“And naturally Blaise is only too happy to comply, you know how those Slytherin self-preservation instincts kick in,” Pansy finished laughing.

“I’ll find something in that massive wardrobe, I’m sure.  Narcissa has armed me with anything I could possibly even want, and then some.” Hermione mused.

“Oh yes, all of us pureblood girls dreamt of marrying Draco, just for all the perks and having Narcissa dote on you, and it doesn’t hurt that the prat is not bad to look at either.” Pansy said winking at Hermione, “and now he’s all yours.”

“Well, I could do without all the extra, I don’t need any of it except for Draco, but it is nice to have.” Hermione confessed.

By then end of the night Pansy had helped Hermione pick out beautiful red floor-length, one shoulder off chiffon dress with long sleeves.  She had to send a silent thanks again to Narcissa, all the dresses fit Hermione like a glove and were curated just for her, she was so very grateful for her mother-in-law.

“Before I forget, I am going to have a small party birthday party for Harry at the White Rabbit,” Pansy mentioned casually, “I expect you a Draco to be there.”

They way she said it left no room for arguments.  Hermione smiled, Pansy was just at ease with Harry, embracing him wholly.  She was glad that her best friend had someone in his life, she had worried about him after the war, as he had thrown himself fully into his work, but now he had someone, just like she did.

“We wouldn’t miss it, Pans.”

=^.^=

That night Hermione went straight to bed, and despite her assurances of the night and the distractions of good company she had a nightmare, and had woken up screaming and panicking with a strong pair of arms holding her. 

“Hermione you are safe, you are home and safe,” the voice said bring her back from the darkness.  Hermione kicked and pushed until she realized it was Draco and that she was safe.

Hermione had dreamt of the night Dolohov had hit her with a particular nasty curse in the Department of Mysteries.  Since spending her nights sharing their bed, Hermione had not had any nightmares, and she had hoped that the conversation with her friends at dinner would be enough of a distraction, but her fear was too real, and now too close.  Antonin Dolohov was out there. She let herself lean into Draco as he held her close.

“Thank you, Draco,” she whispered.  Hermione thought back to when she was discussing the betrothal contract she had chosen to sleep in the same bed as Draco for comfort peace from nightmares, she was feeling guilty for disturbing his sleep now.

“Always,” was his only reply before cradling her face and kissing her. 

Hermione surrendered letting him help her forget her nightmare.  Soon they were tangled in each other as they merged their magic cracking and mingling as found their mutual release. Her selfish feelings long abandoned.

=^.^=

A few days later they all met up again at Ginny and Blaise’s wedding reception.  The couple had opted for a ministry binding earlier in the day, and they were now all at the Burrow for the reception. 

The Burrow had been completely transformed; large white tents lined the exterior with wall-to-wall columns of flowers.  You could see the touches of Blaise’s mother Selena Zabini all around.  She was notorious after all for her own many weddings; and she had spared no expense for her only son and his new bride.  Selena Zabini had imported wine from their vineyard in Italy and had an army of house elves catering the event, they were all employed and handsomely paid, Hermione had asked. 

Ginny looked amazing in a graceful off-the-shoulder dress.  It was a sleeveless design, that had intricate lace appliques throughout. Her gown had a slit at her left leg and extended into a cathedral train crafted from delicate tulle, with a corset detail that added a touch of romance and sophistication.  Her red hair was curled and pinned half up.  She looked beautiful.  Blaise was in a red suit which matched Ginny's flower bouquet, his honey brown skin glowing, they complemented each other perfectly.

“You look gorgeous Gin,” Hermione said when she and Blaise walked over to greet them.

“Not so bad yourself, Mi, you look smoking hot in this red dress,” her fiery friend replied while winking suggestively at Draco.

“Weasley congratulations,” Draco murmured lifting her hand and placing a kiss on it, ever the gentleman.

“It’s Zabini now ferret,” Ginny said laughing, as she snatched her hand back to smack him.

Draco ignoring her jibe, was immediately enveloped in a hug by Blaise. “Look at us Draco, we’re married to beautiful feisty Gryffindor women, who’d have thought.”

Draco smiled letting his friend’s infectiousness swarm him before replying sincerely, “not me Blaise,” then moved to give Ginny a hug, while Blaise hugged Hermione.

Ginny accepted his hug before she said, "you're not so bad Malfoy."

Draco smiled, "neither are you red," before he released her and moved to wrap his arm around Hermione’s waist pulling her from Blaises side and placed a soft kiss on the crown of her head. 

Hermione smiled at his possessiveness, and at just how seamlessly their friends had come to accept one another, even if it had begun under the instruction of the ministry.  

“We better go make our rounds, I have to check on mom and George, merlin knows he loves to cause mischief, and mom is a blubbering mess.” Ginny said as she hugged Hermione and Draco once more, before she led Blaise away.

Draco and Hermione made their way back to the table joining their friends, taking their seats.

Hermione took Draco’s hand then said, “officially all of our friends are now all married,” her eyes fixed on him.

“We all are love,” he replied. “I wasn’t joking with Blaise earlier, I wouldn’t have imagined being married to you Hermione, but I am a better man for it.” Draco said leaning down to kiss her.

“Why is it every time I see you, you two are always snogging.” Ron harrumphed.

Breaking the kiss, Draco said, “Then don’t look Weasley.”

Hermione blushed at being caught snogging her husband again.

“Say Malfoy, Harry told me you officially bought the Falcons, I mean they are no Chudley Cannons,” Ron said smiling. 

“I did, we have an exhibition match against the Holyhead Harpies in two weeks, you’re more than welcome to join us.” Draco offered. 

Hermione smiled at Draco. He had promised not to be so off putting with her friends, and by extending this invitation to Ron, he was keeping his word.

“Count us in mate,” Ron said looking over to Padma.

While Ron and Draco talked about the upcoming quidditch match, and what she was sure making another apology, Padma asked, “Are you ready to return back to work.”

Padma was also a healer at St. Mungo’s, she like Hermione had decided to jump into training, but she had specialized in the wizard version of pediatrics. 

“I am ready, but I will confess that I wish I had more time to fine tune my wolfsbane initiative and the healer program at Hogwarts.” Hermione replied.

“I did hear about it from Mr. Willow it’s a great thing what you’re trying to do Hermione, if there is anything that I can do to assist you, please do not hesitate to ask me.” Padma replied earnestly.   “Access to wolfsbane is sorely needed, I see too many families that have been affected and not everyone can afford treatment.” 

“Thank you for offering, I am hoping that the gala will bring in more donors to help build up a stockpile of wolfsbane that we can keep on hand.” Hermione said looking appreciative at Padma, if anyone knew the struggles was Padma, she knew how tough it was before a full moon, St. Mungo’s would get busy.

“I plan to take a trip to Hogwarts in a few weeks and if you are free, I would love for you to join me.  We could look over the candidates to help teach the program and I would happily accept any input you may have for the healer’s course.” Hermione asked eagerly.

“Count me in, I think that is also a wonderful idea, we could use all the help we can get, and if you don’t mind the suggestion, I would recommend that we add a monthly on the job training session, where students would come work a shift with a certified healer.” Padma suggested.

“That’s great thinking Padma; we can discuss this with the Minerva and Poppy when we visit.” Hermione said enthusiastically.  “I will owl you once I have the date from Minerva confirmed.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”  Padma replied.

The remainder of the reception went rather well not counting George successful setting off dozens of fireworks, despite Ginny’s warnings.  They all danced and promised to attend Draco’s newly acquired quidditch match, with Ginny promising to destroy Draco’s team.  Blaise had reminded everyone that he would arrange portkeys for all of them to join them in Italy, the middle of September. 

Overall, it was nice to see all her friends gathered and enjoying their new lives.

Chapter Text

It had been a week and a half since Hermione had returned to work and she already missing being at home with Draco. She hadn’t been lying when she told Padma that she wished she had just a few more weeks just to deal with her projects.  In the end Hermione had taken her allotted time and had enjoyed the time she spent with and Draco, they had really gotten to know each other more intimately, and she was quite happy about that.

Upon her return, Hermione had also been thankful that Mr. Willow had briefed the staff not to make a big fuss about her marriage to Draco, especially since he surprised her by showing up that very first day and then the subsequently after with lunch as a little tradition had been born. 

Draco of course was still busy setting up the friendly exhibition quidditch match between the Falcons and Harpies, but he always made the time to dote on his wife.

Hermione recalled one particular day when Draco had joined her for lunch. It had been just like any other day until that one surprisingly annoying blonde nurse and her brunette counterpart happened upon them eating in the canteen, when they both bravely approached the couple while they greedily and shamelessly ogled Draco while trying to making idle chat with Hermione.  They much to her chagrin and their mortification, had continuously and purposely kept calling Hermione, Healer Granger, and after the third or fourth mishap, Draco had not so politely and very swiftly put them in their place.

“Ladies I must insist that you no longer disrespect my wife and moving forward, please address my wife by her correct title and name which is Healer Malfoy,” he instructed them both placing emphasis on the “my wife,” part.  Both women had shrunk at his tone and the proceeded to apologize, but not before they corrected themselves and addressed her as Healer Malfoy and would not even look at Draco.  Hermione had smirked smugly.  Know thy place ladies.

That night Draco had insisted that Hermione Malfoy ride him as he called her name in adoration, and Hermione did so without complain.

It had been another long day at work, and when Hermione flooed back to Portland Place at the end of her workday she was extremely tired, it had been happening more and more lately. This day in particular, she had corresponded with Minerva and set up a meeting for her and Padma for late August before the start of term, they would discuss the haler program, and she would go over the final touches of the gala that would happen the same weekend.  It was all coming along, but right now she just wanted to shuck her healer robes and crawl into bed.

“Welcome home love,” Draco greeted her warmly as he had for the last week and half.  Hermione smiled at him, then dusted herself off and walked over to his waiting arms. 

Hermione hadn’t been sure how their dynamics would change once she had gone back to work, but was happy that he was there waiting, she’d never experienced this before, and it was quite nice.

Draco had taken to greeting her at the floo, kiss her then ask about her day, then she would change out of her scrubs. Tippy would have dinner ready, and after they ate, they would take time to sit in their office or library, before they would retire for the night.  He would run her a bath or they would shower together before getting lost in one another.  She enjoyed their routine.

“Is everything set for the match this Friday? Hermione asked as she made her way to change out of her scrubs.

“It is love, we will all be sitting in the owner’s box, I sent out the invitations earlier.” Draco said.

“Did you remember the Weasleys too?” Hermione asked pulling her top off.

Draco didn’t reply, as he stared at her half-naked body.  “Draco?”

“Of course,” he said blushing at getting caught staring at her.

Hermione smiled; it thrilled her that even after a hard day of work Draco was still looking at her like her could eat her up.

“Thank you for that, it means a lot to me that we all get to share this moment together, I am so proud of you Draco.” Hermione said as she walked over to him wrapping her arms around him.

“Anything for you love.” Draco said as he held her in his arms kissing the top of her head, knowing he had already fallen for her hard, he just knew it was love.

As Hermione prepared to bathe, she felt content, over the last month her and Draco’s relationship and how it had shifted significantly, she could feel it now as she was wrapped in his arms and even more when they were together as one.  Every time they became one their magic coming together made her fall even more, it was blissful and pure.  It hadn’t been long that they had been married but she was sure if you could see her heart, you would find Draco’s name etched there as if it had always belonged to him.  She was positive that it was love.

She leaned up and kissed him, their routine broken as he led her to the bed intending to show her just how he felt.

=^.^=

“Draco,” Hermione called out as she walked through the house, finding him in the study reviewing paperwork. 

“Is it time to go already?” he replied looking up.

“Yes, we should get going so we won’t be late we need to get there before Pansy and Harry do, it is a surprise party after all.”  Hermione said standing in the doorway.

Draco waved his wand, and the paperwork stacked itself neatly.  He had been going over last-minute security measures for the quidditch match the next day.  They hadn’t received another threatening letter, but he was not willing to take any chances with Hermione’s safety, he was still very much worried about Dolohov roaming free.  Draco knew first-hand how much of a sick bastard Dolohov had been; he had taken great pleasure in torturing muggles, muggle women in particular. 

“Why are we heading out to a club and not to his home,” Draco grumbled, still anxious about having to go out in public with someone still out there threating her.

“Pansy is completely overhauling Grimmauld, you know finally putting some of that massive fortune that Harry has to good use.”  Hermione said smiling.

Harry had been left not one but two fortunes, one from his mother and father and then a sizable one by Sirius Black, his godfather, plus the whole addition of the Parkinson’s fortune as well. Pansy liked to joke that they may not be Malfoy rich, but being Potter rich was not bad.

“He could just buy a new home like we did,” Draco grumbled again, and Hermione smiled. 

“He could, he certainly is wealthy enough, but he wants to honor Sirius,” she said chuckling at Draco’s adorable pout. 

He grumbled his acquiesces then moved to gather his coat, and Hermione watched as his mood turned somber again.  Draco’s thoughts once again straying to how he had just spoken to Harry about the match.

“Draco is everything okay,” she asked having noticed his mood change.

Draco had spoken to the head of the DMLE about having aurors at the exhibition match, which Harry would oversee since he and Weasley would be at the match.  Draco would do anything to protect Hermione, he hadn’t lied to Harry about that.

Pushing those thoughts out of his head, Draco smiled, “yes just last-minute planning, who knew it was this much work owning a team,” he said, standing to following Hermione.  The last thing he wanted was for her to see his worry.

 “After you love,” he said motioning the floo.

Hermione let him guide her, but she knew something was bothering him, she made a note to bring this back up when they returned.

=^.^=

Draco and Hermione arrived at Diagon Alley making their way past several shops toward the White Rabbit. 

After greeting their friends, they made their way to the back room to wait for Pansy and Harry, they didn’t have to wait long, as a few minutes later George signaled that they were on the way.

“Pans where are we going?” Harry could be heard saying. “This way Potter for what I have in mind, let’s just say we need a little privacy,” Pansy could be heard saying.

Harry chuckled, “baby if it’s to do that little thing you did the other day, we could just go strai…..” Harry never finished his sentence before a great big “SURPISE!” had cut him off.

“Happy Birthday Potter,” Pansy smirked as she gave Harry a swift kiss on the lips, adoring his stunned and embarrassed look of surprise.

Harry was rooted to the spot, noting all his friends that were gathered.  “You got me Pans,” he said after the shock wore off, “thank you for all of this.”

Pansy winked at him making her way to the bar to grab them drinks.

“Happy Birthday mate,” Ron said giving him pat on the back.

“Happy birthday Harry,” Hermione added then gave her friend a hug. 

“Happy Birthday Harry,” Draco joined in as well.

“Thanks, I hadn’t expected a party,” Harry said sheepishly, “but I should have expected it after sharing with Pansy that growing up my birthday was never celebrated, she cried and was then fuming when I told her I received my first cake and gift when I was eleven.”

“Pansy may have that tough exterior, but she is very protective and loves fiercely,” Draco said.  “Be prepared to celebrate every holiday to the max, she will want to make up for all of it.”

Hermione smiled, she was happy knowing Pansy was trying to make things special for Harry, if anyone deserved it, it was him.

“So, what’s the special little thing our dear Pans does to you that you like so much Potter,” Theo said walking up to the group.

Harry blushed. 

“That good then mate,” Theo chided, “I’ll have to ask Pans for pointers then.”

“Happy Birthday Harry,” Luna said.  “And don’t worry about Theo, our sex life is quite satisfying, we have sex at least twice a day, he’s quite talented with his tongue too, I have a feeling the fruits of all our labors will manifest very soon.”

Theo smiled wider, not even the least bit ashamed, while the group grimaced, “of course it will dove, you always know.”

“I can tell that whatever you do with Pansy must be working, she is positively glowing, it might be a bit early, but I noticed a brighter spot in her aura earlier, I suspect a few more congratulations will be in order sooner than we think,” Luna said dreamily.

“Um, Thanks Luna,” Harry replied, still after all these years still not knowing how to decipher what his friend had just said, but knowing never to discount it, Luna had always had an odd way of speaking and just knowing things.

Luna turned her gazed on Hermione.

“Hi Luna, Theo,” Hermione greeted.

Luna continued to look over Hermione curiously.  “Hermione you are also glowing, I see a pair of bright spots in your aura as well, it’s quite interesting, I hadn’t seen that coming,” Luna said dreamily never taking her gaze of off her, “and your soulmate bond is quite stronger now.”

“Well, my dove let’s go say our hellos,” Theo said taking her hand hauling her off to find the rest of their friends. 

“I don’t think I will ever get used to her comments,” Draco said watching Theo and Luna Walk away, before turning to Potter, “Harry are we all set for tomorrow?”

“Ron and I personally picked the group for the game; it’s all been sorted,” Harry replied confidently.

Draco nodded in confirmation. “Thanks for helping out, I know that is not your typical job.”

“Alright you lot, no more work talk, lets’ party,” Pansy said bringing over a round of shots for the group before proclaiming, “Happy Birthday to the chosen one.”

The group all grabbed a shot and wished Harry happy birthday once more and then downed the shot. 

“No need to worry about a hangover, I had Kreacher deliver sober up potions to everyone’s home just before we arrived,” Pansy added with a wicked grin and then waving her wand refiling the shots.

“Bottoms up!” 

=^.^=

When Hermione woke wrapped in Draco’s arms, the only thing she could remember about the night before was taking shots, she was sure that there had also been some dancing and singing, but it was much to hazy.  She smiled when she recalled that there was also the bit when Draco pulled her into the loo taking her quickly,  and then her smile grew wider when she remembered when Ginny and Blaise snuck in after them, laughing and paying them no mind, for what she was sure was their own quick dalliance.

There was a hazy memory of them returning to their home, stripping their clothes before falling into a tangle of limbs into their bed.  But now, all she could feel was this major headache along with her stomach rolling in protest at all of the alcohol she had consumed.

Damned Pansy!

“Is the room still spinning,” Draco said groggily. 

Hermione laughed then stopped as that made her feel worse, “Just a bit, I think we need those sober up potions and good bath.” 

Draco grumbled in response, “a good fry up too.”  Hermione pulled the blanket up covering herself before calling out for Tippy.

“Tippy,” she called out.

With a small pop the little elf appeared.  “Mistress called,” the little elf said looking at Hermione with concern.

“I believe Mrs. Potter sent over some potions for us, would you mind fetching them, and maybe some fry ups please.”

“Oh yes mistress, Kreacher is bringing them yesterday,” Tippy said as she popped away.

A moment later Tippy had returned with two small bottles, two cups of coffee, and two fry-ups.

“Thank you Tippy, you’re a life saver,” Hermione smiled at the little elf.

“Will the master and mistress have need anything else before the quidditch games?” the little elf asked.

At the mention of the match Draco sat up, “Thank you for that reminder Tippy, but no I think we are good.”

With a small bow Tippy left.

“Remind me to give her a raise,” Draco said taking the bottle drinking it contents.

“She deserves it,” Hermione agreed drinking her potion.

“How about we sit in the tub then have our food” he said grinning at her.

Hermione smiled and stood dropping the sheet from her body no longer feeling self-conscious around him.  She headed toward their bathroom, stopping at the door she looked over her shoulder with a small smirk on her face, “are you coming Mr. Malfoy?”

Draco didn’t hesitate before leaping from the bed following his wife.

After luxuriating in the bath, they enjoyed their food, before Draco had to head out.  He needed to go to the pitch earlier than everyone and ensure that everything was good to go.

“Pansy will meet you here by 3 pm love, Harry and I will be waiting for you at the pitch,” Draco said pulling on his suit jacket before giving her a kiss and leaving.

Hermione relaxed the few hours before Pansy was set to arrive, she was feeling a little more tired than usual, no doubt from Harry’s party a few hours before. 

She had dressed for the match in a pair of jeans and a Falmouth Falcons jumper with the name Malfoy stitched on the back and some trainers.  While she did not particularly care about quidditch, she was going to support Draco.  Padma unfortunately would miss the match as she had a shift since it was close to the full moon, but Ron and his family would be there, thanks to Draco’s invite.  

Hermione spent her time also thinking about how eager she was for the gala in two weeks’ time, she wanted to secure funding and have solid backing before the next full moon, they may not be able to help everyone, but she would try.  At 3 pm Pansy arrived at her home chastising her about her working from home, no matter how noble the cause was, before they both headed to the Falcons pitch.  

=^.^=

Upon arriving at the Falcon’s quidditch field, Hermione and Pansy were enveloped in a cacophony of noise. The atmosphere was completely electric; the stands were already packed with fans from both teams and several more were still making their way in.

Hermione smiled once again very proud at what Draco had accomplished in a short time. She looked around in awe, she knew Draco had recruited heavily and overhauled the team, thanks to some tips form Ron and Harry, but to see it was incredible.  Pansy drew her attention back so they could make their way to the meeting place.

Draco had arranged for them to arrive near the side entrance used by players and staff.   They would be greeted by the team’s kit manager Toby Mays.  Hermione took a moment to soak in all that Draco had arranged in such a short time once more seeing the fruits of his labor already pay off, before making her way toward the entrance. 

Still smiling, Pansy tugged her arm, “Granger who are we to meet again?”

Hermione replied, I guess it would be a while before people would call her Malfoy, but she suspected that Pansy did it just to get a rise out of her and Draco.  She smiled and answered, as she absently was taking in her surroundings, “Toby Mays.”

“It has to be that bloke over there,” Pansy replied as she dragged Hermione over to tall stout man with dark blond hair standing by a smaller entrance.  “Toby Mays?” Pansy asked the man.  He nodded motioning for the pair over.

“Mrs. Potter, Mrs. Malfoy,” he replied smiling at the pair, “please follow me this way, Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Potter are waiting for you in the owner’s suite. 

They smiled and followed the man into the facility. 

As they made their way through the building, Hermione noticed a loo having the urge to refresh herself and check her appearance, she was suddenly feeling completely underdressed especially as Pansy’s outfit was a beautiful dress and heels.  Hermione thought Pansy looked more the part of the owner’s wife than she did at the moment.

Pansy had walked up ahead looking at some of the photos on the wall, while Toby spoke softly, “when you are finished the entrance to the suite is just ahead and to the left.” She gave him a quick thanks and motioned for him to continue on with Pansy to the suite.

“I’ll be there in a few minute Pans,” she called out.  Pansy nodded as Toby approached her leaving Hermione behind, “Lead the way Mays.”

Hermione walked into the bathroom taking a moment to collect herself.  She knew she was being silly; there was no particular way to look like the owner’s wife.   She knew who she was, besides she wanted to be comfortable, Hermione checked her appearance once more, chastising herself for her silly thoughts, before heading back out in the direction Toby said. 

As Hermione made her way down the hall and turned left, like Toby had told her she begin to have an odd feeling.  She arrived at large black door and when she pushed open the door, she realized she was nowhere near the suite, the noise from the crowd was quieter, the room she had approached was dark, and more of a large closet with rows and rows of equipment and other supplies.  

Hermione felt the hairs on her neck stand and she felt like she had when she was on the run, she didn’t move to enter because something was off, she was sure of it.  Hermoine cautiously took a step back not wanting to give her back to the darkness, suddenly having an overwhelming feeling as if someone was watching her. 

Hermione had learned to trust her instincts; they had kept her and the boys alive while on the horcrux hunt.  She reached for her wand and continued walking backwards, glancing over her shoulder to make sure she was heading back to the hallway.  She wondered if she had misheard Toby, she was sure he had said left but it could have been right, she had been lost in thought when he had spoken to her. 

As Hermione turned the corner heading back into the hallway, she quickly spun and walked straight into a tall body.  Not looking and functioning purely on instinct, she sent a quick stinging jinx with the intention of giving her time to get away, when she heard, “Ouch damn it, surely that wasn’t necessary Granger, I thought we were past our petty rivalry’s?”    

She stopped recognizing the voice as that of her husband. “Draco, merlin I’m so sorry, I didn’t see you, I thought, I thought,” she couldn’t finish, as relief washed over her. 

“Hermione what’s wrong are you okay, you look scared,” he said scanning her before looking back in the direction she had come from.

“I’m okay, I forgot this place was so big.” She said breathing hard, “I had stopped to use the loo, and Toby told me where to go and I must have gotten turned around,” she explained.  Hermione had only been there a few times, not enough to have memorized the layout.

When Pansy had made it to the suite without Hermione, Draco had asked where she was.  Pansy said something about her using the loo near the where they entered and he had made his way out of the suite to wait for her. He didn’t see her near the loo Pansy had said she’d entered, when suddenly his wedding ring gave a pulse, then a feeling of fear coursed through him, instinctually knowing it was her.  He picked up his pace making his way to her when she had slammed into him.

“It is quite big here; and it pains me to confess this, but I was a but turned around the first few days myself” he said chuckling.  “Are you sure you are, okay?”  He had felt the slight tremor of fear from her.

“I am, I’m sorry to have made you worry. I thought someone was following me.”

Draco pulled her in for a hug hoping to give her some comfort, “you look lovely by the way, our team colors look good on you, and such a nice touch with the Malfoy name on your back.” He winked at her.

“I feel like I’m under dressed,” she confessed, “you look every bit the owner,” she said looking him up and down, damn this man could wear a suit. “I look…I look like….” She started but Draco cut her off, “beautiful love.”

She smiled hugging him tight again letting the anxiety and irrational fears vanish.  “Let’s go show the Holly Head Harpies you don’t mess with our Falcons,” she said feeling a little better.

Draco smiled and leaned in capturing her lips for a quick kiss before pulling back to say, “I’d love nothing more than to crush Ginevra’s team.”

=^.^=

The match had been great; the Falcon’s seeker had caught the snitch after two hours ending the game securing the Falcon’s victory.  Ginny had come over begrudgingly still miffed at the loss.  Hermoine had been genuinely excited to watch the match, Ginny was an excellent chaser, but Draco had done a great job with his team.  Harry, Ron, and him spent the majority of the match discussing and strategizing.  When the match was over, the friends said their goodbyes each heading home.

Draco who still needed to have words with the team manger led her to his office.  “I’ll be a few moments love, make yourself comfortable.” 

Hermione made her way to Draco’s desk where she noticed a frame sitting there proudly, moving in to have a better look, she smiled when she noticed it was a picture of them at their wedding.  Hermione was smiling at the camera, but Draco was smiling and looking at her.  Her heart swelled at the memento.

She continued to walk around the office, when she heard a loud thud that sounded just outside of the room, “Draco is that you,” she called out.  The only response was another thud.  

Not taking another chance at not being at the ready, Hermione drew her wand again and headed back out of the office to investigate.  With another thud a small closet door to the right of the office, opened and out fell a stout man with dark blonde hair, “Toby?” Hermione questioned, but didn’t hesitate, her healer instincts kicked in. 

“Toby are you okay,” she asked, the man grunted stilly groggy.  Hermione helped him on his back noting a dark a small trail of blood coming from his temple. She cast a quick a diagnostic noting the man had sustained blunt force trauma to the head and that his windpipe had been crushed.   The dark bruises were steadily forming around his neck.

“Toby please stop trying to move,” she said as she began muttering a healing spell over the man’s head and throat.

Toby kept sluggishly moving trying and failing to speak, he was too groggy, and what she was sure was insurmountable pain, to make any sense of his words that kept coming out garbled. 

“Please don’t try to speak, I am going to call Draco so that we can get you to the hospital,” she said not hesitating to cast her patronus. The little otter burst from her wand waiting to relay her message.

“Find Draco, tell him to return to his office immediately and to bring his medical team.”  The little otter bounded off as she returned her focus to the man before her.  Whoever had done this had meant to seriously hurt him. 

Toby tried to speak again, “He…Hrm….m…ma.…oy,” he managed to croak.

“Malfoy?” Hermione said. 

Toby winced as be reaching out to her tapping her arm.

Hermione understood quickly what he was trying to say, “Hermione Malfoy….me?” she asked incredulously.

Toby nodded wincing again in pain.  She heard several footsteps and looked behind her to see Draco and some of the team’s medical staff approach her.

“Hermione,” he cried out worried etched on his face.  She didn’t give Draco time to be concerned for her, not when the minutes matter for Toby.

“Please have him transferred to St. Mungo’s immediately, I will send a message to Padma Weasley as she is on duty tonight, he requires pain potions.” She said as the team doctor pulled a small button from a handkerchief a portkey no doubt that allowed for instant travel to St. Mungo’s.  

“Yes Mrs. Malfoy,” the Falmouth Falcon’s doctor said, taking the now unconscious Toby Mays straight to St. Mungo’s.

Draco looked on, anger brewing though him as barked out orders for his team to find Harry Potter and have him go directly to meet them at St. Mungo’s.

Draco’s heart was beating wildly still recalling when her little otter barged in to his meeting, just as he was feeling her anxiousness seep into him, announcing that she needed help, he hadn’t hesitated, he apparated directly to grab the team doctor then back into his office, when he hadn’t seen her in his office, a bolt of panic hit him. 

Draco then noticed his door open and once again he didn’t hesitate, he was going to destroy whoever he needed to.  When he saw her tending to Toby, he selfishly thought thank merlin it wasn’t her, Draco wasn’t a heartless bastard, but when it came to his wife he wouldn’t ever hesitate to help, never again. 

After watching that Toby had been taken, Draco held her close to his chest thanking any and all the deities that were listening that she was okay before he was pulled out a similar token like the medical team had and whisked them away.

Chapter Text

Hermione and Draco reappeared in the lobby of St. Mungo’s.  Hermione found and informed Padma ofall she'd done, including treating most of the major injuries to Toby’s head and throat, suggesting that they still check him over as he would need to remain under observation and under sedation to let him completely heal.

Padma not hesitating, strolled off to relay Hermione’s instructions to the care team, while Hermione and Draco waited for Harry.  He arrived shortly after in his full Auror robes.

“Hermione what happened?” Harry asked forgoing a greeting, his eyes full of concern.

Hermione recounted how she heard the thuds and how she stepped out to investigate before finding Toby falling out of the closet.

“Did you see anything or anyone before finding Mr. Mays?” Harry asked now in full Auror mode.

“No, I just heard the thumping, which I assume now was him coming to and trying to get out of the closet, but he did say my name.”

Draco blanched, “what?”

Shit, she thought, with all the adrenaline of treating Toby when she'd seen him, she hadn’t had time to tell Draco that part.

She sighed, “well he didn’t really say it clearly as his windpipe was crushed, but he kept trying to speak.  I was able to piece it together once he tapped my hand.”

“Potter, you need to find out what the actual fuck is going on!” Draco roared in frustration.  He was so upset that he reverted to addressing Harry as he had in school.

“Draco we will question him once he is given all clear,” Harry said unbothered at how Draco had reacted.  “I will find out what happened, especially when there were still aurors at the facility.” They had been stationed per Harry.

“This is my wife Potter, and her safety is my only concern at this moment.” Draco said in a raised voice, clearly unwilling to relent.

Harry couldn’t blame Draco for how he was feeling, he was sure he would have a similar reaction had it been Pansy.

Harry sighed, “why don’t you both head home, I will speak to Padma about when I can speak to Mr. Mays, I promise I will come see you.” Harry said nodding to Hermione before heading back to find Padma.

“We can go to my office to floo home,” Hermione offered. 

Draco knew Toby was stable thanks to Hermione and now Padma, so that was one less thing for him to deal with, he would make sure his assistant would ensure his family was taken care of.  So, when she offered to go home, Draco didn’t argue, he wanted to get her home safe under their wards and knowing that despite the ordeal of the day she was safe, so Draco didn’t hesitate and took Hermione’s hand leading her toward her office.

As they walked toward her office, Hermione thought about her interactions with Toby, remembering the incident with her and the hallway where she jinxed Draco because she was scared that she was being watched, and the more that she thought about it, the more it couldn’t be a coincidence.

“Draco, when Toby escorted Pansy to the suite, he told me to head down the hall then turn left, which I did and that led me to a dark storage room,” she spoke aloud, “I didn’t step in because something felt off, instead I walked backwards until I ran into you.”

Draco still frustrated and anxious to get her home paused then replied, “Hermione, Pansy arrived at the suite alone, Toby was not with her.” His frustration glaring again for a different reason now.

Hermione was trying to process what he was saying, now she knew this whole ordeal was definitely not a coincidence. 

“Draco do you think he sent me down the wrong way purposely?” She asked trembling.

Draco shifted as if coming to the same conclusion she just had.

“I don’t know love, but I can assure you that I will find out, give me a moment and let me tell Harry about this then we will head home, and do not leave this office unless it’s to floo directly home,” Draco said hitting her with a pointed stare as is to make sure his command was heard, before making his way back to Harry.

Hermione nodded, she could understand his overprotectiveness in that moment, because something wasn’t adding up, Hermione had seen the extent of damage that Toby had sustained, he had to have been out cold for several hours, so it couldn’t have been him that met them before the game. She had a sinking feeling that she would not like the answers Harry was sure to provide. 

After a few moments, Draco walked back in informing her that they would be interviewing Toby tomorrow and then Harry would come by their home to interview her as well.  With that all settled, he took her hand once again tossing the powder in the fireplace calling out for Portland Place.

=^.^=

The following day after a restless night, Hermione and Draco met with Harry, and when he had arrived that afternoon Tippy had ushered him straight into the study. 

“Draco, Mi” Harry greeted.  He was once again in his auror robes, it was clear that this was not a social visit.  “Hermione, I hate to ask you about this again, but could you please tell what you remember about your interactions with Toby Mays?” 

Hermione took a deep breath, before she began recalling her version of events.  She recounted to Harry about the initial meeting at the gate, then recalled the interaction in the hallway, and ended with the bit where she had found him.

Harry hadn’t interrupted; he simply had been jotting down notes.

“Harry did you interview Toby yet?” she asked.

“I did Mi,” he said somberly.

“Potter spit it out already.” Draco said frustrated.

Hermione shot him a look.

“Mr. Mays was attacked before you ever arrived at the stadium, he remembered gathering equipment in a storage closet when he was attacked.  There was a struggle where Toby ended on his back with the assailant’s hands around his neck asking him what time Mrs. Malfoy was expected to arrive.  He refused to answer but recalls his mind being probed before he went unconscious,” Harry said looking at his friends with uncertainty.  “He doesn’t recall anything else, until shortly before you found him.”

Hermione paled, it hadn't been Toby and now this news implicated a much more nefarious plot. “Harry if it wasn’t Toby that Pansy and I met, then who was it?”

Harry swallowed nervously. “We’re not sure who it was, but I have a feeling that it may be Dolohov, he has already proven to be quite adept and prone to using Polyjuice, he could have attained Mr. Mays hair after he subdued him.” Harry added.

Draco swore before standing to pace the room somehow Dolohov had gained access to his facility, managed to attack one of his employees and tried to get to Hermione. This was unacceptable, he was failing at protecting his wife and the employees. 

But even more, Draco was more upset that it had happened under his nose, feeling like a failure to prevent it.  

“That bastard was close to her Potter; I assume that he gave her the wrong directions in hopes of getting her alone.”  Draco stopped pacing and walking back to Hermione who was now shaking.

“Nothing will happen to you; I won’t let it love.” Draco said hoping to reassure her.

“How is Toby,” Hermione asked hoping to diffuse the tension.

“He is on the mend, it’s great that you found and healed him when you did.  He is upset about what happened.” Harry replied.

“Draco, we have to reach out to him and his family, it was not his fault,” she pleaded.

“I already have, but we will check in on him later,” he replied.  “I will make sure that you are always guarded too.” He added.

After Harry departed, promising to follow up, Draco poured a double firewhiskey for himself and walked over the window overlooking the city.  Draco rationally knew that it was not Toby Mays fault, but he was still pissed.

Noticing his mood, Hermione said “Draco nothing happened, I am okay.”  She was hoping to displace those feelings of unease in both of them. 

Hermione walked up behind him wrapping his arms around him.  He felt warm as always, she thought, and his scent was equally calming for her. “We know that Dolohov is out there and now we will be even more vigilant.”

“If anything, ever happened to you,” he choked out the words, “because of the shit that my father dragged my mother and me into …I don’t…. I don’t,” he said his voice shaky, “I don’t think I could ever forgive myself.” 

He let loose a deep breath. “I was a coward once.”

“Draco you were a child and allowed to be scared.” Hermione began but her cut her off.

“There is no excuse Hermione,” he replied tersely.

She could feel his turmoil, it was radiating off him in waves.  He was scared for a different reason now.

“Draco I am safe; I know that I am safe with you.”  She meant every word, he was no longer the scared boy that watched her being tortured, no they were one, and she knew that she had fallen in love with him.  He had shown her many times over that he could love her too, with his actions.  Their time together had been good; she was happy with him and that their match had worked out.  Hermione had fallen for him so fast and hard, and as much as that scared her, she knew in her soul that in this moment Draco needed to hear it.  He was beating himself up for something he had no control over. 

Hermione instantly made the decision to be brave and finally share her feelings.

She hugged him tighter and pressed her face to his back taking a deep steadying breath and spoke from her heart, “Draco I am safe, and I know I am safe because you allow me to feel that every day, with every action, with you just being you.” She took another deep breath and continued, “feeling safe is something that is important to me because of what we went through.  The horrible things as children we endured, you know I still have nightmares, but YOU, you are there for me. I can confess now that I selfishly asked to share a bed with you because I didn’t want to go through my nightmares alone, but I need you to know that my feelings have now changed.” 

Hermione could feel him tense at her words.

"Draco I didn’t know what to expect," she said.

Draco panicked, was she deciding to want nothing to do with him? Fuck his heart was beating wildly again, he was so scared to lose her.

“Hermione,” he whispered, but she shushed him.

“Shhhh, listen please,” she said holding him tighter, and Draco waited for the heartache to come, but it didn't, instead a joy unlike he had ever known filled his every part of his being at her next words.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy, I have fallen in love with you.” Hermione fully confessed.

Draco released a breath he'd been holding in and moved to turn.  Hermione released him enough to do so, and he was now facing her.  He lifted a hand to her face, searching those honey eyes for further truth, and founded when she related herself, “I am in love with you Draco.”

Draco could see the truth in her eyes; his truth, was that he had already fallen first but didn’t know how to tell her and wasn’t sure if she would ever feel the same. 

“Hermione,” he said voice raspy, “say it again.”

“I love you Draco Malfoy.” She said without hesitation.

“Say it again,” he asked looking down at her in wonder.

“I love you Draco Lucius Malf…..”

Without wasting a moment, he crashed his lips into her capturing her words, hoping to trap them forever.  Draco poured all of his love into that kiss, he wanted nothing more than to show her how much he loved her and would do anything to keep her safe. 

He vanished his drink and scooped her up never breaking the kiss. 

She instantly complied and wrapped her legs around his waist while his hands rested around her arse. 

Draco walked her to the desk where he sat her down and pulled her shirt over her head.  Hermione could feel his need burning through him, because she was feeling the same, they needed to be skin to skin, the evidence now pooling at her center. 

He stepped back to tear his own clothes off, then returned to pull the remainder of hers off.  Once their clothes were gone, Draco leaned in kissing her again before guiding her to lay on her back, he ran his hand over her core finding her soaking wet, before he lined himself up to her entrance.

He rubbed the tip of his cock along her entrance before sliding in with one thrust.  Draco groaned, and she whined as he stretched her out.  Draco began to move thrusting in at a punishing pace, and Hermione relished it. 

She knew that this was what he needed, it was primal, Draco was claiming her, loving her, and Hermione was more than happy to be claimed by her husband.  She could feel her pleasure building and growing as he pushed her harder, she knew she was his and that he was hers.  Draco biting the soft flesh of her neck gave a few short thrusts and was then emptying himself deep in her grunting with pleasure, and as he found his pleasure, Hermione surrendered to hers as well, crying out his name as the magic around them crackled.

It was if their bond was finally fully satisfied now that the words of love had been confessed, and damn she felt right.

=^.^=  

It had now been several weeks since the incident at the quidditch match and they were now preparing for the charity gala, Draco had given Toby three months paid time off with a bonus to rest and instructions to recover.  Draco informed  him that his job would be secure upon his return.

Harry on the other hand, had managed to interview the Falcon’s staff, finding that the one of caterers had been confounded, thus not remembering that he had allowed Dolohov into the facility.

With Harry’s help Draco had overhauled the security measures so that no employee would be caught unawares, he was not only wanting to protect Hermione but also his staff and players. 

Unfortunately, this meant that they were back to zero leads other than them knowing Dolohov was actively trying to get to Hermione.  Draco had added additional warding to their home and insisted on traveling with her to and from work.  He would escort her to the hospital and then promptly pick her up at the end of her shift, Tippy would bring her lunch on the days that he was held up by his own work. 

Hermione had been a little put out, but she understood his need to protect her.  They had also decided to reach out to Lucius, Draco had not been thrilled about it, but if he had any information on the whereabouts of Dolohov, he would take it. 

Much to Hermione’s chagrin, Draco was scheduled to head to Azkaban after escorting her to work that day. 

=^.^=

As planned, after dropping Hermione off at work, Draco made his way to the ministry to meet with Harry, he wasted no time with pleasantries. 

“Ready,” Harry said in lieu of a greeting. 

“Let’s get this over with,” was Draco’s response.  They took hold of the portkey that Harry pulled out of his pocket and in the next instant they were pulled away. 

They had landed just outside of the gates of Azkaban, the cold air whipping around them.  Although the prison was no longer patrolled by dementors the place was still fridged and unforgiving. 

After checking in with the warden then leaving their wands behind, Harry and Draco made their way down to a waiting room with a small table and two chairs on opposite sides.  Harry took the seat, but Draco remained standing wanting to have a better vantage point, and sill anxious to see his father again.

It was only a few minutes before the door to the waiting room opened and a guard ushered Lucius in, forcing him to the chair.

Lucius eyes widened when he saw his visitors. 

“Draco, I am surprised to see you son,” Lucius drawled. 

Lucius was no longer the imposing figure he had once been, his previous time spent in Azkaban under the dementors watch added the stresses of war, had taken its toll on the old aristocrat. 

“Father,” was Draco’s only reply.

“Ahhhh, and the Boy Who Lived, I would say it’s a pleasure but we both know that I would be lying, so to what do I owe this visit,” Lucius said glancing from Harry to Draco.  

“Mr. Malfoy,” Harry began but before he could continue, Lucius scoffed. “Please Mr. Potter no need for formalities, Lucius will do,” he said smirking.

Harry didn’t let the man goad him.

“Lucius, have you heard of someone or something called Adversarius?” Harry asked wasting no time.  

Draco saw something cross his father’s features before he stowed it.

“I may have heard of them, quite the nasty group.” Lucius said picking off nonexistent lint from his prisoners’ shirt.

“So, it’s a group then, could you tell me who was in this group?” 

Lucius looked at Harry then answered, “Yaxley, Mulciber, Mcnair, Rookwood, Jugson, Nott Sr, and Antonin Dolohov.” 

Draco glared as his father.

“What can you tell me about Dolohov?” Harry asked, wanting to take advantage of Lucius Malfoy’s willingness to divulge information. 

Lucius glanced at his son then back to Harry, “Antonin was fond of using some of the nastiest curses as well as Polyjuice, he like to change his appearance to have fun with others,” Lucius answered.  “If I recall your friend Ms. Granger was on the receiving end of one of these nasty curses.”

“It’s Mrs. Malfoy now father,” Draco answered with a smirk. 

“I see, so the rumors are true then, you married the mu….”

Before Lucius could finish, Draco rounded the corner holding his father by his collar, “I dare you to finish that word,” Draco said seething, “you will that I do not tolerate the disrespect of my wife.”

“Draco let him go,” Harry said halfheartedly, secretly enjoying Draco confronting Lucius.

Lucius simply chuckled, and raised his hands in surrender.

Draco released him, shoving his father back in the process then walked back to the wall, seething. 

Draco had not been playing when he had told Hermione that he would do anything to keep her safe, and that included putting his father in his place, or even removing him from her path entirely.

“Congratulations are in order then,” Lucius sneered at his son. 

“Lucius, do you know anything else about Dolohov?” Harry tried again ignoring both blondes.

“As I’ve already said, I know of some of his proclivities, but that is the extent, he did have a pension for mu…” he looked at his son, “muggles and muggleborns.”   

“He was obsessed with them, his little group wanted to find out just what made muggleborns tick.” Lucius looked at Harry and continued, “Antonin always carried Polyjuice with him in case he needed to make a quick getaway or the situation for him to play arose. Which come to think of it, is probably how the bastard was able to disappear during the battle.”

“Do you know of any hideouts or any old contacts he may have?” Harry asked probing further.

Lucius seemed to think about this, then looked back at Harry. “What this knowledge worth to you?”

Draco nearly growled the words, “knowing that your family is safe.” 

Lucius raised an eyebrow at his son. “I am assuming that Dolohov is after the new Mrs. Malfoy then?”  

Draco simply nodded.

“What do you want Lucius,” Harry inquired reluctantly.

“Well," he stretched the word out petulantly,  "for starters, I want daily mail privileges so that I may correspond with my wife properly, and," he paused dramatically, "I want visitations from my son,” he answered looking at Draco, “once a month,” Lucius finished with a satirized smirk.   

Lucius had been granted a visit once a year and the ability to send a letter every month, but Narcissa had only visited once, she still loved him but hadn’t forgiven him for what he’d done. 

“That depends on what you have to offer,” Harry said looking over at Draco who was scowling at his father.

“Draco?” Harry said cautiously.

“I will consider it only if the information is valid.” Draco spat the words like they had tasted vile.

With a smile on his face like a man who knew he'd already won Lucius said, “I was invited to join this little group, but their tastes were a bit too pedestrian.” Lucius scoffed at the memory but continued.  “I went to one meeting on the Yaxley’s estate out in Sevenoaks, he had a home there, and if memory serves right, Dolohov had a property out in Kent, but I believe it may have belonged to a great aunt.”

Harry nodded and motioned to stand, “If this information checks out, I will see what I can do about your requests.”

“May I please have a word in private with my son?” Lucius asked looking at Draco. 

Harry looked at Draco who had remained mostly silent throughout his father’s little spiel. 

“Draco?” Harry asked the brooding blonde.

Draco looked over at his father, he knew that his father might know more so decided to play nice a little longer said cooly, “you have five minutes.”  

Harry turned looked between the two and stepped out.

“What do you want father,” Draco bit out. 

“How’s your mother?” Lucius asked in a softer tone.

“She is well.” Draco's voice was clipped.

“I am glad that she is doing well, please pass on my love to her.” Lucius said his words full of sincerity.

Lucius looked at his son, really looked at him and saw the stress he carried.

“Son, you must be careful of Dolohov, he is quite the trickster and ruthless when it comes to getting what he wants. While I may not have agreed with your recent marriage, Hermione Granger is now a Malfoy and Malfoy’s protect their own.” Lucius said somberly. 

“It is why I let your mother have some peace from me, she needed this, from what I dragged us into.  While I cannot fix what I broke with your mother from here, I would like to try with you.”

Draco looked at his father, he could remember wanting to be just like him and had even embodied his views until he knew better.  He loved his father, but he couldn’t forgive him for the path he had taken him and his mother down, a life that was now threating Hermione.

“I will think about it, if Harry manages to verify that information and secure visitations.” Draco replied.

Lucius nodded schooling his features not wanting to appear hopeful.  “Take care of your family son.”

“I intend to father,” Draco answered before walking out of the door not looking back.

=^.^=

After leaving Azkaban Harry and Draco headed back to the ministry.  Harry was set on verifying the information that Lucius had provided.  He had tried not to be to hopeful about the visit, but he was glad that he had a starting point.  He had bid his farewell to Draco and went down to the ministry archives to find any information of the properties that had been mentioned. 

Harry had also compiled a list of other properties of the other known associates; it could be that Dolohov was moving around. Harry had also set up a small task force to help search the properties quicker than if he had done it alone.  Robards had been on board as the attack on Toby Mays signaled just how serious Dolohov was getting, and he wanted the issue resolved.

As Harry sat at his desk well into the night, he thought about how his life had changed, in just a short while.  He had been matched to and married Pansy Parkinson, but what he had not expected was that he would begin to have feelings for the former Slytherin Princess so quickly. 

She had surprised him since their first meeting, and the sex had been amazing.  After Harry had left the hospital from interviewing Toby Mays, he had found her waiting on him worry etched across her beautiful face.  She had demanded that he tell her what was happening, and he had, he felt the pull to her and the comfort that she had provided. 

Pansy had listened and chimed in after letting him think and bounce ideas off her.  What he hadn’t expected, was for her to tell him that she was pregnant after the exhausting day of the quidditch match and the attack. 

Pansy had found out that night after she rushed home after the match and felt sick. She had also been feeling tired and nauseous, so she decided to check for a pregnancy, and it came back positive.  When everything happened with Toby, and Hermione, Pansy knew she couldn’t wait anymore.

Harry had been stunned but elated.  He had been worried about having children, as his own parents had died when he had been a baby and growing up with the Dursleys on Privet Drive had been hell.  But hearing Pansy confirm that they had made a baby, had him reaching for her and pulling her into a tight embrace.  

Pansy had become someone he could not live without even more so now that they were going to have a child; he knew his feeling for her were much deeper than he ever thought, he had fallen so deeply and while scared, knew he had something solid…his family needed him. 

Pansy had cried and told him that she was just as nervous because of how she had been raised but vowed that they would be better together.  He liked hearing her have such confidence in them, he kissed her soundly and holding on tightly letting the feeling of elation wash over them. 

Harry knew with unwavering certainty that he had to stop Dolohov, and he like Draco would do anything for his wife and now unborn child.  He would ensure that his child would grow up in a world without the likes of Dolohov to worry about.

Chapter Text

Hermione had spent the day trying and failing to distract herself.   She had been a nervous wreck when Draco had agreed to meet with his father.  

There was no love lost between Lucius and her, but she had been worried about Draco’s reaction to seeing him, she knew how Draco felt about his father, and now things were significantly different now that she was a Malfoy.

Hermione recalled the first time she had met Lucius Malfoy back in second year at Flourish & Blotts, how he and Draco had looked at her with disdain, it had also been the first year that he called her a mudblood. 

She knew Draco was no longer that snooty boy, he had shown her in many ways just how he had changed, and now she was irrevocably in love with him.  Who knew that the lion would fall in love with a snake, definitely not a 12-year-old Hermione.

Hermione was still lost in thought when she suddenly felt frustration laced with a bit of anger flow through her. 

It surprised her as this was a new feeling.  Lately she had been feeling a little more tired and had been getting headaches, but these feelings rolling through her now, she knew weren’t hers. 

She bit her lip worrying even more about Draco, she did not want Draco to further suffer because of his father, so she settled for some tea to calm her nerves and distract herself further by prepping for the gala and her visit to Hogwarts. 

=^.^=

After his visit to Azkaban, Draco had gone home needing to see Hermione immediately, he knew instinctively that she would be the one to ground him.  What he had not expected was for his father to be so amenable and forthcoming with the information. 

Draco had been even more surprised that his father had requested for Draco to visit him.  He would always hold love his father, but he could not forgive him for what he had put his mother and him through and now that old life was once again finding its way back into his life and affecting Hermione.

He made his way to the library knowing instinctually that is where she would be after her day at work.  And when he walked in, he found Hermione sleeping on the couch surrounded by her notes, and he couldn’t help breathing a sigh of relief knowing that she was safe. 

He knew that she had been pushing herself hard with the upcoming gala despite his mother’s help, and her upcoming meeting at Hogwarts.  He had noticed her increased fatigue and even now he could see the burden on her face, as she had a small pinch in her brow.

With a wave of his wand her notes were organized in a pile, leaning down to scoop her up and carry her to their bedroom.  Hermione hadn’t even jostled awake just burrowed deeper into him.  Draco beathed in her scent, she smelled like home.

Draco made his way to their room where he gently placed her in bed.  This was real, she was his as much as he was hers.  Hermione loved him, she had been braver than him and had confessed in only the way a reckless Gryffindor could, and he loved her even more for that, his children were going to be the luckiest one day because they would have her as their mother. 

Draco could not lie, he had been upset at the mandate and the match to Hermione and not because it was her but because hadn’t nor still felt worthy of her, but now this was all different, together they had continued to choose each other despite their circumstance, and he would thank all the deities that would listen that he was hers. 

Now, he hoped Harry would find Dolohov soon, if not then he may have to take matters into his own hands.  Draco knew he would do whatever he had to do even avadading the bastard Dolohov himself to end him and his little group. 

=^.^=

Utilizing the information that he had received from Lucius, Harry had managed to put together a list of several properties of the known associates of Adversarius.  Despite how he felt about Lucius, his information had helped them get a better lead in this investigation.

Harry sent out his task force of carefully selected aurors, in pairs to search the properties and had left Ron to put together a group of aurors for the gala that was happening at the end of the week.  Jones and Bishop had gone to Sevenoaks to checkout Yaxley’s estate, while Clarkson and Bell went to Kent to search the Dolohov aunt’s estate. 

Harry would follow up on some smaller properties of Mulciber, Rookwood, and McNair.   The last two aurors Hightower and Groves had been sent to help Ron with the gala.   The plan was to check out the properties and reconvene at the ministry with Ron and the rest of the group by the end of the day and report any unusual activity immediately.  With a plan in motion, they all set off on their tasks. 

Harry had landed just outside of a small farmhouse; the area was just south of Wiltshire on a property that belonged to Walden McNair.  He had been to the estates of Mulciber and Rookwood finding little to nothing on the old properties, and this was the last one on his list before he had to head back. 

Harry made his way down the path towards the dilapidated stone farmhouse, that was just as empty as the others.  As he continued to walk through looking for any signs of inhabitation, there wasn’t much, everything looked just as abandoned and untouched as the others.

As Harry made his way through the small rooms, he couldn’t help but feel that something was amiss, he couldn’t put his finger on it, something was off as he walked further into the last room. 

A sudden noise from the exterior had Harry turning back and heading towards the direction of the noise.  When he made his way out and looked around the property there was nothing but and old mangy black cat in the brush.  Harry glanced at it, but when it didn’t budge, he went back inside having a final look ensuring everything was all clear. 

Disappointedly just like the other properties there was nothing of note and made his way to leave, as he did he couldn’t help shaking the feeling that he was still missing something.  Looking at the old farmhouse once more, he spotted the black cat slinking away, before he apparated away. 

=^.^=

It was the Friday before the gala, and Hermione was headed off to Hogwarts for her final meeting before the school term began.  It was hard to think about all she had accomplished in a short time frame.  A month and a half ago she was just going through the motions and giving into the daily grind of being a healer and now, she was married to Draco Malfoy, had funding to help start her program and was working on funding the next. 

Of course, the biggest take away was just how happy she was.  It didn’t scare her much now to think how fast they had fallen into each other; it felt right like it was always meant to be.  

Still smiling as she did most days now, aside from feeling a little under the weather, Hermione’s first order of business was the meeting with Minerva and Poppy.  Padma and Hermione would floo into the headmistress office then tour the area that had been designated for the Healers course classrooms and labs. 

She knew their plan was solid, but she was still feeling queasy, nonetheless.  

At 9:00am Padma had arrived at Portland Place and then both witches headed back to Hogwarts.  As they stepped out of the headmistress floo into her office, they were greeted by both Minerva and Poppy.

“Welcome back ladies it’s so good to have you here,” Poppy said giving them each a hug.  Minerva smiled at her former student’s, pride radiating through her.  “It is so good to have you back Hermione, Padma.”

“Thank you for meeting with us Minerva, I am excited about this.” Hermione said truthfully.

Minerva offered them tea and they began their meeting.  After going over the particulars, they all made their way down to the wing of the castle that would house their healer program.  Hermione feeling nostalgic looked around the castle that had been her home, it felt bittersweet.  She had wanted to return for their eighth year but the memories where to strong, still too new and raw, but now she felt that that part of her life had begun to mend.  

As she passed the hall where Fred had died, she slowed, the feeling of sorrow washing through her, then as they passed the great hall she thought of Remus and Tonks. Hermione would never forget them, but she also wouldn’t squander the life she had, she would do what she could for those who were left to pick up the pieces.

The great hall was now prepared for the gala the school would host the following night.  It had been transformed into a dreamy sight; there were no physical reminders that a war had been fought and won here.

“Are you okay dear?” Poppy asked concern lacing her words.  “I am, I’ve just been a bit tired lately,” Hermione said because admitting that she was still a little haunted by the past was not something she wished to discuss when they were about to help change lives.  “I could give you a quick check up if you’d like dear, I know your more than capable.” Poppy offered.

“Thank you, Poppy, there had just been a lot going on lately.”  Hermione said hurriedly.  Poppy looked over Hermione a little worried but let it go; Hermione was a healer after all, but Poppy knew too well that healers often made the worst patients, and voiced her option out loud.

Hermione smiled knowing just how true the word were, then hoping to change the subject said, “Minerva if you recalled, I would like to give Theo a space with his name on it given that he has so graciously donated a small fortune to help make all of this happen.”

“Oh yes, Mr. Nott did owl me with some grandiose ideas, and I think I’ve found just the place.” Minerva said as they turned down a hall. 

“I believe that this will work,” Minerva pointed a set of classrooms. 

Hermione smiled noticing the golden plaque above the door that read: Theodore Nott Training Lab.

“We have been referring to it as the TNT Lab,” Poppy said with a smile.

Hermione was now full on laughing because she knew Theo would be thrilled not only with the space but at the moniker said, “This will work.”

They continued the walk through, and Hermione was pleased that there was enough space for students to learn as well as work on their practical applications. “Minerva this is all so wonderful.”

The headmistress smiled, “It was all of your hard work Hermione; with the help of Mrs. Weasley, we will lead the way in magical medicine.” The pride radiating through her words.  “Your program is solid, and we cannot wait to have healer Clarke join us.”  Hermione felt a little bit of stress leave her. 

“Well, it looks like everything is in order so we will see you tomorrow for the gala.” Hermione said saying her goodbyes to the headmistress. 

Hermione and Padma had left Hogwarts on a high note, and excited about the program and gala.  The program was fully funded for the year and would begin when school resumed. Her hopes were that the gala, would yield more funding to add a second healer to the program. 

She had narrowed down her candidates to two healers but went with healer Clarke due to the budget, but she had a good feeling that after tomorrow she would be able to offer healer Bings the position for the hands-on training portion of the course. 

Everything was falling into place.

=^.^=

After the successful meeting at Hogwarts, Hermione was elated, but knew she still had to get through the gala that next night.   

She had wondered over to the home office to find Draco going over paperwork, “you’re back,” he said looking up and smiling.

“I am,” she gave him her own smile, “did you miss me,” she said smirking and made her way to him.  Standing between his legs placing her arms on his shoulders. 

Draco responded by placing his hands on her waist.  “Always love,” he said giving her a big smile, “so I take it your meeting went well?” he continued to smile lazily at her.

“It did and I think that after the gala we will have the funding to bring on Healer Bings,” Hermione said confidently.

“That’s good love, but you know we can afford for you to bring on the other healer now?” Draco said knowing that Hermione wouldn’t accept this. 

“Draco I will not use our money for this; the gala will raise the necessary funds.  The goal is for the program to become self-sufficient and after this first year, I have no doubt that it will do just that.” Hermione said almost glaring at Draco who was smiling openly at her.

“Why are you smiling?” she asked. 

“Oh love, I’ve no doubt that you will be successful, but it seems that you have finally warmed up to the idea that all the gold in the vaults is ours.” He said still smiling up at her. 

Hermione hadn’t realized her little slip up, but Draco had latched on to it, and it stirred something primal with in him. 

He didn’t give her a chance to reply as he pulled her in tight and crashed his lips to hers. 

Hermione melted in his kiss letting him take control, as she tangled her hands into his hair, causing Draco to let out a moan.  Hermione could feel herself getting wet at the sound. 

Draco pulled away from his kiss, causing her to whimper.

Draco stood and with a flick of his wand cleared his desk, “I need you on the desk now love,” he ordered. 

Hermione didn’t hesitate she moved to remove her outer robes, tossing them haphazardly feeling frenzied, she needed him just as desperately.  He didn’t wait any longer, before he laid her on the desk shoving her dress up, quickly undoing his belt and freeing his cock. 

Hermione whimpered at the sight.  “Draco,” she moaned.

He pulled her panties to the side not even bothering to remove them, lining up to her entrance, her folds already slick and ready, filling her in one thrust.  

They both moaned, as Draco began to thrust harder setting a punishing pace, but Hermione didn’t mind, she was all pleasure, she could feel his need because it matched hers.  Draco gripped her hips pumping in and out.

“Draco harder…harder,” she moaned once more feeling her magic build the tell-tale sign that she was close to her release. 

Draco also sensing this found her little bundle of nerves applying pressure, Hermione whimpered in response. 

“That’s it my love cum for me,” Draco ordered as he did so many times, and at his command, Hermione shattered.

Draco followed her after a few more strokes, the magic in the air tangible. 

When their breathing evened out, Draco pulled out of Hermione wordlessly cleaning them up.  

That had been quick and frenzied and just what they both needed. 

=^.^=  

The morning of the gala, Draco had a few more meetings regarding the team to go over some new security measures, but after he had tended to those, had enjoyed lying about for a few moments wrapped with his beautiful wife. 

Hermione had been feeling a little sick so that suited her just fine.  After his early meeting, he had retuned to their bed, where Draco had made love to her, and she relished the intimacy of it.  Now both sated, Hermione knew she could no longer procrastinate, she would need to get herself ready.

“I should get ready for the gala,” Hermione said not wanting to break the little bubble of happiness she was feeling. 

Reluctantly Draco released her with a final kiss.

Hermione made her way to her bathroom to take a shower, and as she stood under the hot water spray, letting the hot water relax her, because despite feeling a bit queasy Hermione was determined to let this night be a success.  After her shower, she called for Tippy to bring her a ginger tea to help settle her stomach.

Mercifully, the tea had helped, but she was still not sure what to wear.  Draco would not take as long as her, but Hermione was still feeling overwhelmed in her large walk-in closet searching the rows of dresses. She had almost given up, before she saw something golden shimmer towards the back. 

When she pulled the garment out, she found a floor length champagne color off the shoulder pleated dress with long sleeves and a keyhole back, and thought it was perfect.  She may not like being addressed as the Golden Girl, but tonight for her program, she would let them all call her that, if it meant fulfilling her mission.  With her decision made, she dressed and styled her curly hair down in loose curls, adding a pair of diamond drop earrings and matching red bottom heels, to complete her look.

Taking a final look in the mirror she made her way to the floo parlor where Draco was waiting for her.  He had naturally already dressed earlier while she showered, as he had wanted to review some other Malfoy business contracts before they were set to head to the gala. 

When Hermione walked into the floo parlor Draco was rendered speechless.

She smiled, “Like what you see Mr. Malfoy?”

Draco took the several steps crossing the room and then kissed her soundly, she could swear he growled. 

“Love are you quite sure I can’t just write a big check so that I can keep you here, you look absolutely delicious in this dress.” Draco said speaking in her lips. 

Breathlessly Hermione replied, “no Draco, we must go, I'm the host after all.” 

He groaned and reluctantly let her go having to adjust the front of his trousers.  “Remind me to send my mother a thank you gift,” he said cheekily.    

Draco and Hermione were able to floo directly into the headmistress office, one of the perks of having arranged the gala.  The other guests would take a carriage up to the castle, like many of them had done while attending Hogwarts. 

Harry and Ron had arranged for aurors to meet up and check all the guests prior to allowing entry into the castle, they like Draco, were not keen on a repeat of the quidditch match. So, Padma and Pansy would also floo directly into the headmistress’ office as well.

=^.^=

The gala was in full swing with all the guests mingling.  The tables were set up much like they had been during their school days with exception of the added beautiful floral arrangements that Narcissa had personally curated making sure to include the famous Malfoy roses from her greenhouse.

Hermione and Draco had initially greeted the guests as they entered the great hall but had since joined their friends.  Ginny was all smiles as she looked at her husband, while Harry and Ron were in a deep conversation with Draco no doubt about quidditch. 

Draco had also mingled earlier, and for most of the night was fielding questions of the recent purchase of the Falcons. Hermione smiled as she surveyed the room, noting how much things had changed.

After dinner Hermione along with Padma made a quick speech presenting the program and thanked all the donors.   Hermione had excitedly also announced that due to the numerous donations, that Healer Bings would also be brought onboard. She gave a special thanks to Theodore Nott for his initial backing, and then invited everyone to tour the newly minted Theodore Nott Training Lab or TNT Lab.

Theo naturally loved the space and the new labs moniker, “it’s just like me explosive,” he’d said in jest.

And when the headmistress had approached him to personally thank him, he had been at loss for words and blushed furiously.  Blaise and Draco had both chided him, and in typical Theo fashion he had replied with, “don’t be a cuntasaurus,” before the headmistress speared him with a disapproving look, and Theo had apologized while still glaring at his friends. 

Hermione and Harry had stifled their laughs and promised to explain the dino reference to them later, before Theo had righted himself and telling her, “It was nothing darling, I am glad that the money is able to do good.”

After the feast and tours of the facilities, the tables in the great hall were cleared away for the dance.  Hermione and Draco opened the dance, along with Ron and Padma.   The moment was joyous, and the next thing they knew they were joined by Neville and Daphne, while Pansy dragged a reluctant Harry to the dance floor, followed by Ginny and Blaise. 

“What are you thinking love?” Draco asked as he spun her around.

“Just about how much everything has changed, just look around, as much as I hated that the mandate that was forced on us, it has certainly brought some good.”

“I won’t complain because it brought me you,” Draco replied. 

Hermione smiled, “how about we head out for some fresh air,” she said mischievously.

Draco grabbed her hand and lead her out of the great hall.  As soon as they had cleared the door, he led her down a hallway and checked that it was all clear before pushing her behind a tapestry into a secluded alcove. 

He was on her instantly his lips finding hers as his hands roved under her dress finding her bare. 

“Oh, love no panties again,” he said in between his kisses. 

Hermione whimpered. 

Draco wasted no time parting her folds and sliding two fingers into her heat, curling them in all the ways that mattered and turned her into puddy. 

“Draco,” Hermione cried out.

Draco wasted no time in applying just the perfect amount of pressure moving in and out never moving his lips and hand in tandem.  As he continued to pump his fingers into her, she moaned, “I’m close." 

“Come for me my love,” he ordered not letting up on his pace. 

Hermione let go, with Draco swallowing her moans as she rode out her pleasure coming on his fingers. 

Hermione had become insatiable, despite her feeling tired and nauseous, this man made her needy and she was okay with it.

Once she had climaxed, he withdrew his fingers bringing them to his mouth and licked them clean. 

“Turnabout is fair play,” she said smiling devilishly at him. Hermione wasted no time casting a cushioning charm beneath her and dropped to her knees, unbuckling his trousers.  She made quick work and promptly drew him into her mouth.  Draco bit his lip to stop from yelling like a heathen, which only encouraged her to work him harder.  She licked his length ending at his tip, then hollowing her cheeks, she took in him deeper.  Hermione used a hand to grip the base of his cock, while the other reached into his pants and cupped his balls. 

Draco braced himself on the wall, he could feel his own release building.  He placed his other hand in her hair grateful that it was loose and held her as he thrust into her mouth with reckless abandon, instantly meeting the back of her throat.  Hermione relaxed her throat even more letting him sink in further, and Draco lost it.  After a few thrusts he came with Hermione greedily swallowing it all. 

Draco was panting hard, and Hermione looked up at him licking her lips, like he was the absolute best thing she’d ever tasted.  He couldn’t resist; he helped her up kissing her once again tasting himself.  

“Why was I such an arse in school, I could have had you sooner,” Draco murmured in between kisses. 

Hermione giggled as she reluctantly pulled back so they could right themselves, “you think you could have had me?” she challenged. 

“Granger, you have no idea how persistent I would have been, had I not had to been keeping up the pretenses.” He said as he was adjusting himself back into his pants, and as she fixed her dress and hair. 

“If someone had told me a few years ago that I would be giving Draco Malfoy, my husband, a blow job at a gala in Hogwarts, I would have hexed them.” Hermione said laughing. 

“If anyone had told me that Hermione Granger would be my wife, I would have asked if they had escaped the Janus Thickney ward at Mungo’s.” Draco replied with a smile. 

“Look at us now, what a pair we make,” Hermione said kissing Draco quickly.

“What a pair indeed.”

“I need the loo,” she said sheepishly, while she trusted her cleaning spells, she wanted a mirror to check herself, after all they were leading the gala tonight, “and you should head back and check in with Harry and Ron.” She finished saying.

Draco relented as he did have to check in to ensure the aurors were still on guard.  He knew Hogwarts was safe, but it didn’t hurt to check. 

Hermione gave Draco another quick kiss before turning and heading to the girl’s bathroom, as he headed back to the great hall.  

After using the loo and freshening up reapplying her lip stick once again, Hermione headed back towards the great hall and ran into Auror Bishop.

Hermione had met Auror Bishop on a few occasions, when she’d had drinks with Harry and Ron.  He had always been reserved but otherwise seemed pleasant.

“Oh, you startled me,” she said then rushed to say, “how are you,” Hermione asked trying not to be rude. 

“I am well, thank you, and congratulations on your nuptials,” Auror Bishop said as he looked behind her as if checking the area. 

Hermione blushed, although she had been married to Draco for almost two months it still surprised her when people wished her well, recalling how nervous she had been about their acceptance. “Thank you, it was hard to learn of and accept the mandate at first,” she answered truthfully. 

“But you seem to be happy with your match to the heir of two of the most notable pureblood families,” Auror Bishop countered.

“Yes, I am happy,” Hermione replied. She knew Draco was a descendent of two Sacred 28 families, but she didn’t care about that and neither did he.  It was strange that Auror Bishop would bring up his lineage specifically, and in the manner, he had phrased it was odd.  Of course, people had their opinions on their match, but she no longer cared.  

“We are both happy about it.” she corrected.

Auror Bishop smiled but she noticed that it did not reach his eyes. Hermione suddenly felt uneasy in his presence.

“If you’ll excuse me, I must be getting back, I am sure Draco will send out a search party soon if I take any longer,” she said knowing her husband would. 

Something was off she could feel it but was unsure of what.  The man before her was one of the Aurors that was handpicked by Harry and Ron, which meant that he should be trusted, she chastised herself, it was probably still left over anxiety from what had happened with Toby.

“I can escort you back Ms. Granger,” the auror said sweetly.

“That’s not necessary,” Hermione replied quickly, wanting to get back to Draco. “I can manage, but thank you for offering, have a good night.”

As she took a step to move, Auror Bishop took a step in the same direction.

“It’s no bother…..really,” he said continuing to block her path.

Just as she went to move again, she heard another voice, “Hermione love,” Draco called out. 

Instant relief flooded her. 

“Auror Bishop,” Draco acknowledged the auror as he walked up to the duo. 

“Mr. Malfoy, I was just offering your wife an escort back to the great hall,” Auror Bishop stated.

Hermione stepped around the Auror and moved to Draco’s side.  “Thank you for the offer but I can take my wife back.” Draco said as he wrapped his arm around Hermione’s waist.

“Of course, I bid you both a good night,” Auror Bishop stated before heading back down the hallway away from the great hall.

“Is everything okay love,” Draco asked her. 

“I’m okay, let’s get back to the gala,” Hermione said still feeling uneasy, but not wanting to ruin the mood.

She told herself that it was just being caught unexpectedly. Shaking off the feeling she let Draco take her back to the gala.

= ^.^=  

Unbeknown to the couple, another figure watched them from a darkened corner of the hallway hidden by shadows.

Chapter Text

Time had certainly flown by, it had been a few weeks after the gala, which had been a huge success, and now it was almost Hermione’s birthday.  Hermione was a bit excited as Draco and her would be heading to Italy for the weekend, taking up Blaise’s offer of enjoying an Italian holiday with all of their friends. 

While Hermione never really celebrated the day much, but her doting husband like Pansy had done with Harry  and meddlesome friends, insisted that they celebrate and party.

“Us Slytherins will always celebrate our birthdays,” Pansy and Theo had said in unison, and now you are married to the very best of us so we will celebrate,” Pansy added with a mischievous wink, leaving no room for argument.

It also just happens to be perfect timing, she thought, as the Hogwarts Healer Program (HHP) was in full swing and based on the initial reports she’d received, the program was a huge success.  

Hermione had been back to her regular rotations at work, but it had been difficult, as she had been feeling increasingly sick the last few weeks. She was often tired and had recently begun to get nauseous, but she also had been dealing with a lot of stress.  She simply chalked it all up to having had a busy and eventful month and a half. 

Hermione had taken some nausea potions at home and had been drinking more ginger tea but would be getting a checkup later that day at Draco’s insistence. He had been worried about her and was adamant that she gets a checkup before they headed out to Italy.

Naturally Hermione had grumbled, but he had not budged.  “Healer’s really do make the worst patients,” he’d teased her.

Hermione had gone in to work as usual that day, and finished her work early, so that she could visit with Padma before her checkup, as she was so excited and wanted to talk about their upcoming holiday.

Hermione found Padma in her office, knocking softly at her open door announcing her presence.  At the knock Padma looked up and smiled, “Hey Hermione, come on in, I was just about finished.” 

Hermione smiled and stepped into Padma’s office shutting the door behind her. “I just finished my charts before I came over to see you, I am kind of excited about this holiday.”

“Yes, it will be nice to take a short break, the week has been hard, especially with the full moon we just had a few days ago.” Padma replied somberly.

Hermione nodded knowingly.

“You know we finally have funding, and as soon as we fine tune the wolfsbane proposal, find a manufacturing supplier and bring it to the board of hospital directors, I know things will begin to turn around.” Hermione expressed hopefully.

Padma nodded, she was eager to get help for her patients, who were more than often treated as secondhand citizens.  Shaking off the gloomy thoughts she turned to her friend asking, “so you’ve been feeling sick lately?”

Hermione groaned, “Yes for a little over a month or more.  Just a bit queasy, nauseous, and tired.  It comes in waves, but it has started to pick up, I was not able hold my breakfast down, let alone lunch.” Hermione said begrudgingly.

Padma looked her over before she spoke surprise etched on her face, “Hermione, do you think you could be pregnant?”

Padma had said this with so much certainty, that it caught Hermione off guard.

Pregnant? Hermione thought, could it be? 

It almost seemed so simple, and the fact that as a healer she had completely overlooked it, was so obvious.  

Hermione felt her heart flutter at the thought and knew that if that was the case, that she was more than okay with the outcome.

“Now that you mention it, I mean it’s a possibility I suppose, it’s not like I have been on birth control with the whole mandate, but honestly I can’t believe I didn’t think of that.” Hermione said a little miffed with herself.

“Well in our line of work we tend to focus on everyone else but ourselves, it’s a hazard of the job.” Padma said smiling.  “When was your last monthly?”

Hermione thought long and hard. Her cycle had been quite irregular since she had gone on the run with the boys to find the horcrux’s and had remained as such.

“Honestly, it’s been a while, you know before and during the war and then even after.” Hermione confessed.

Padma nodded knowingly; she could relate all too well. “I’ll just do the spell to check and then we’ll know for certain, let’s head to one of the exam rooms.”

Once Hermione was laying on the bed in the exam room, Padma drew her wand and cast the pregnancy detection spell.  At the last of Padma’s wand flick a golden light swirled around Hermione’s abdomen, the golden light stopped swirling and then settled into two tiny orbs of lights floating above her stomach. 

Hermione knew what this meant.  She was most definitely pregnant and with twins, and suddenly things made a lot more sense.

“Merlin, I’m pregnant with twins.” The words tumbled out of her mouth.

“Congratulations,” Padma said smiling at her friend, “I can confirm with absolute certainty that you Mrs. Malfoy are indeed pregnant, and it’s twins.”

Hermione was expectedly shocked, she knew that twins were rare, and most certainly unheard in the Malfoy family.  But in that moment, she felt her heart grow exponentially. It grew in love for Draco and for the two new lives within her.  

It was funny how a few months ago the thought of marriage and children was something that she had not really considered, but had then been thrust upon her, and now in this very moment she could care less how it had happened.  All she knew was that she was unequivocally happy about her pregnancy.

“Hermione are you okay?” Padma cut in noting her friend’s silence.

A single tear rolled from Hermione’s eye, “Yes, Pads, I am more thank okay, I am a bit shocked, but just taking it all in. Can you check how far along I am, and possibly the genders?”

Padma smiled again, “of course, you know it’s such a blessing to have one child but now its doubled with the twins,” she said smiling thinking of her own twin.

Once again Padma waved her wand casting the necessary spells.  The gold light swirled again, and then settled into the two orbs, one a rosy pink and the other a baby blue.

One little girl and one little boy, Hermione thought.  She huffed a little laugh, “I did say I wanted two children.” She thought smiling again. 

Padma cast the diagnostic to check on the babies and Hermione.  “By the looks of this you are around eight weeks along, so they are about the size of raspberries.” Padma said while looking over the diagnostic.  “I am surprised you haven’t had more signs aside for nausea, and you know morning sickness always seems to come after a woman has been told she’s pregnant,” Padma mused, “so it still may come, but overall, you and the babies are healthy.”

Hermione was also reviewing the diagnostic and could see everything that Padma was saying, the little orbs were blinking rapidly indicating a good heartbeat.  Padma ended the diagnostic and helped Hermione sit up.

“So, twins,” Padma said smiling again.

“Twins,” Hermione agreed. “I didn’t think it would be possible; Malfoys only have one child……a male,” she recalled what Draco had said when they were negotiating their marriage contract.

“Well, it seems that times have changed.” Padma smiled at her friend.

“Oh, it has changed alright.” Hermione now wondered how Draco would react to the news.  She was sure he would be happy and would undoubtedly be just as surprised to find out they were having a child let alone two.

“Thank you for your assistance, Padma, I think I’m going to go and try to wrap my head around this before we head to Italy.”

“Hermione, I truly am happy for you and don’t worry your secret is safe with me, but I cannot wait until you share the news, it really is remarkable,” Padma was smiling, “I can’t wait until Ron, and I have our own children.” Padma said as she embraced Hermione.

Hermione now filled with so much joy, headed home to prepare for her holiday. She was a little sad that it would now be sans wine. 

Hermione continued to smile as she made her way back to her office to floo home.  She now had an idea of how to tell Draco about her pregnancy, but she would need to find Tippy as soon as she was home.

=^.^=

Upon entering their home, she could feel within the wards that he was not, and thank Godric for that Hermione though, as now she had a little bit of time, to prepare her surprise. 

Hermione immediately called for out for Tippy and the little elf appeared with a tiny pop.

“Mistress is calling Tippy, how is Tippy helping the mistress,” the little elf said looking at Hermione expectantly. 

Hermione smiled, “well Tippy I need your help in preparing a few things before Draco and I head out to Italy.  You see I would like to surprise him with the news that,” here goes nothing, “that I am pregnant with twins.”  

Tippy squeaked and ran straight into Hermione hugging her legs. “Oh, mistress is bringing new life to the noble houses of Malfoy and Black,” Tippy was now crying, “mistress is having two heirs.”

Hermione smiled soothing the little elf, “yes Tippy I just found out today, but I guess that explains why I wasn’t feeling well.”

“Tippy could sense something but not being bound to the family like Tippy was before makes it harder for Tippy to see the heirs.” Tippy mused, “Tippy can feel them now that mistress has told her, and Tippy is so happy.”

Hermione smiled, “Tippy will you help prepare the surprise for Draco?”

“Anything mistress, how can Tippy be of service.” The little elf said sincerely.

Hermione enjoyed the jovial mood the little elf was in, so with a smile in her face, she informed Tippy of what she needed.  The little elf popping away all too eager to help prepare her surprise.

After leaving Tippy to her task, Hermione went to her bedroom to finish packing and wait for Draco, and she didn’t have to wait long, before he came striding into their room an hour later.

“There you are love, I’m sorry it took me a little longer than usual and I wasn’t waiting to meet you when you arrived, but I just had to finish checking a few things before we left, and now that it’s all finished, I am all yours.” He walked over to where she sat.  Draco grabbed her hand and lightly pulled her up to embrace and kiss her.

Pulling back from their kiss Hermione smiled, “it’s ok I haven’t been here long myself.”

“How was your check up?” Concern lacing his words.

“Surprisingly……… well,” Hermione replied smiling.

“So, you are good?” He asked still looking her over.

Hermione smiled, “I am actually better than good, just a little something I caught but nothing too bad.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re okay, and I hope that we can both melt away some of our stress during this holiday.” Draco said still unconvinced.

“I’m more than okay really,” she repeated again, kissing him once more.

“If you keep kissing me like this, we will definitely miss our portkey and our holiday,” Draco said in between kisses.

Hermione laughed and drew back, “you are correct, so how about we get ready to go then.”

After they had changed as were ready to depart, Tippy appeared in the room. “Mistress don’t forget your basket.” Tippy said handing Hermione the basket with a huge smile on her face.

“I wouldn’t dream of it Tippy and thank you for your assistance.” Hermione winked at the little elf who had also promised to keep her secret for a little while longer, “we’ll see you in a few days, do enjoy your time off.”

“Oh, Tippy is enjoying her time off, Tippy is having some shopping to do.” The little elf said before she bid her goodbyes and popped away.

“What’s in the basket Granger,” Draco said trying to sneak a peek.

Hermione swatted his hand away, “it’s just a little surprise for later,” she winked at him then shrunk the basket placing it with the remainder of their items in her little beaded bag.

Smirking, he let his mind wonder to the sorts of surprise Hermione would have for him, no doubt it would be exciting.   Draco pulled a handkerchief from his pocket revealing a large brass button, “hold on love, off we go.”

With her hand firmly in his, she felt the pull through time and space before arriving at a beautiful Italian villa by Lake Como.

Hermione’s breath was taken away at the beautiful sight before her.  They had landed in what seemed to be a large guest room with an amazing view of Italian countryside, it was truly beautiful.

Hermione had never travelled to Italy before, but she knew she wanted to come back and experience it all again, but for now she would aspire to enjoy herself and sans the wine.  It didn’t matter to her though because she was still over the moon about her little secrets.

Shortly after their arrival, a small pop announced the arrival of a little elf in a tailored suit.  “Welcome to Villa de Zabini Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy,” the little elf bowed. 

“My name is Carlo, and I can escort you to the terrace in a few hours, where the rest of the guests will be gathered, but in the meantime, here are some refreshments.”  With a snap of his fingers a cart with wines, fresh juices, and other treats appeared in the room.

“If there is anything that you need, please simply let me know,” Carlo said before bowing once more and popping away.

Hermione looked longingly at the wine then walked over to the balcony taking in the view, it was truly a beautiful place.  The villa was located up on a hill and right on the lake’s edge, with views looking out over Lake Como.

Draco walked up behind her, hugging her.

“It’s beautiful,” she said out loud.

“It is a splendid view, but I can’t help but think how much more beautiful it will be once I can fuck you just here.” He was pointing to the open balcony window.  

“I didn’t take you for an exhibitionist Draco Malfoy.” Hermione chastised.

“Oh, I am most certainly not, but you forget love I’m a wizard and as such I could simply give us the privacy we want.” Draco said huskily into her ear.

Hermione shuddered; Draco always made her want more, to do more, explore more, it was exhilarating.  

As tempting as that sounded, she knew she had to share her news with him first.  So reluctantly, she stepped out of his embrace making her way over to her bag, she reached in and pulled out her basket, tossing the bag on the bed.

“So, this surprise is for everyone then?” Draco asked curiously watching as she pulled the out the basket.

Hermione smiled, “it’s only for you…. for now, but eventually we will share with our friends.”

Draco raised an eyebrow in question; now he was truly curious as to what this surprise was.

Hermione walked over to a small table as set the basket down motioning for him to sit, before she pulled out a plate with some pastries and a bottle of wine.

“Granger, you do know that we came to Italy, where Blaise owns many wineries, yet you thought to bring your own wine.” He said smirking.

Hermione waved him off as she poured him a glass, handing it to him along with a plate with a pastry.

“This wine was especially made for you. Try it and tell me what you think,” she said smiling, “I also had Tippy make these pastries as an added treat.” Hermione motioned him to partake.

“Are you not going to have any?” Draco mused noting her lack of glass and plate.

“Oh no, these were made just for you.” She said smiling innocently.

Draco looked at the items she had given him, wondering if maybe they were poisoned.

“They are not poisoned,” she said reading his thoughts. “I want to know if you can identify the flavor.”

Draco smiled and raised his glass, sniffing the wine and swirling it.  He noted the fruity scent, but it wasn’t obvious which fruit it was.

Looking at Hermione as he savored the wine he commented, “I can’t be quite sure but it’s some kind of berry, possibly raspberry?”

Hermione smiled then motioned for him to taste the pastry.  Draco was really intrigued now; raspberry was not a flavor that was common in wines.  Setting his glass down, he picked up the little pastry once again looking at his wife trying to figure out how a wine and a pastry were a surprise.  Draco of course loved sweets so eating this treat was not a burden, so he bit into the flaky crust savoring the sweet taste.

“Any idea what flavor it is,” Hermione inquired.

Draco for his part indulged his wife as he savored what he now knew with certainty was a raspberry tarte, a delicious one at that.  It was not a flavor he would normally choose, with apple and lemon being his favorite, but if anything, he would always indulge her.

“Raspberry,” he said finishing the sweet in another bite.

“So, what does the surprise have to do with all of the raspberries?” he said as he picked up the wine glass to wash the pastry down.

“Well, you see, I wasn’t completely honest about my visit with Pads today.” Hermione added watching him.

Draco froze, his mind racing at the possibility of something being wrong with Hermione, she didn’t look sick, a little tired sure.

“I figured out why I have been feeling a little off lately, and it all makes sense,” Hermione said as she rose to stand in front of him.

Draco couldn’t move, his thoughts still racing, dread filling him with all sorts of things that could be going on with Hermione.

Hermione drew her wand and cast a spell over herself.

Draco watched as a golden light swirled around her then settled into two orbs over her abdomen.

He looked confused, could it be, he thought.

“Draco I’m pregnant… with twins, were having twins,” Hermione rushed the words.

Draco had expected her to say many things, but that she was pregnant was not one of them. 

Sure, he knew that it was a possibility, and they had certainly engaged in enough sexual acts to encourage this but having her confirm it was unexpected.

In that moment Draco had spaced and was letting her words hit him.  He was sure his heart had just grown to encompass the new life…lives… that they had created.  He was also sure he had never felt so much love flowing through him, twins they were having twins! Malfoys had never had multiples.

“Draco,” Hermione said breaking him out of his thoughts.  “How do you feel?” she asked with a worried look in her face.

Draco was a prized fucking idiot, his wife, the woman he loved had just told him that she was pregnant, and he was lost in thought. 

Draco stood closing the space between them and hugged her tightly.

“Hermione this is the best surprise, I love you, you are amazing.” He said seeking her lips out kissing her hoping to push as much love as he could her way.

Hermione smiled into his lips then said, “I thought I’d lost you there for a second.” 

“You could never lose me love, ever, I’m just so happy, and it’s twins…we’re having twins!” Draco exclaimed happily, as he lifted her up spinning her with so much joy in his heart.

“The family has never had multiples. Of course, it would take an amazing witch like you to change that, and I for one couldn’t be happier.” He said again kissing her passionately.

“Do you know the genders, is it too early, how far along are you, are you okay?” Draco asked rapidly shifting from elation to concern as he looked over her up and down.

She laughed, “Draco I am fine, I’m a healer remember,” she chastised him.  “I am eight weeks pregnant, which means they are the size of raspberries, hence the raspberry flavored items.”

Draco smiled; it was a little too on the nose he thought.

“And as for the genders, we are having a boy and a girl.” She said looking up into his sliver eyes.

Draco was floored, a boy and girl.  Not only was his witch already giving him not one but two children, she was also giving him a daughter, the first daughter to be born to the Malfoy family.

Draco’s heart was bursting at the seams.  “Your amazing Hermione, I love you.”

Hermione looking into his eyes replied resolutely, “I love you too Draco.”

Draco felt a rush of hunger and need flood him; his beautiful, amazing wife was now pregnant with his children, there was something raw and primal knowing that he had put those babies in her.

“I need you my love, I need you now.” He said in-between his fervent kisses, as if just knowing that he had helped create life with her had lit him up, and in a way, he supposed it had.

He scooped her up and deposited on the bed. 

She could feel his hunger for her, it was as if having made this confession had left her feeling as equally needy, his primal need to further claim her was intoxicating. 

Hermione sat up on the bed and pulled the dress off in one fluid movement, then watched greedily as he removed his clothes. When they were both naked, he kissed his way up her thighs ending at her core. 

“Your soaked for me love.” Draco said as he kissed her folds, “it’s a pity you don’t taste like raspberries love, as it’s currently my favorite flavor, but I can assure you that you still taste divine.” He said as he licked her slit then worked his way to her clit.

Hermione was writhing with pleasure as he devoured her much like he had his raspberry tart.  But still she wanted…no needed……more.

“Draco,” she panted, “I need you.”

Draco moved his hand caressing his way up her thigh and finding her center.  He slipped two fingers in curling them finding the spot he knew would make her squirm. 

Hermione arched her back feeling a release build with in her, she was close.  Draco continued and he could feel her impending release working her harder until she screamed his name as she came.

Draco withdrew his fingers bringing them to his mouth and licked them clean.  Hermione watched him through hooded eyes still reeling from her climax, but still she needed him.

She pulled him to her mouth and kissed him, and she could taste the faint traces of raspberries and her own pleasure, and Merlin it was intoxicating.

“Fuck me now Draco,” she muttered into his lips.

Draco felt the declaration go straight to his cock, that was already hard and swollen ready to empty into her again.  He wasted no time and lined himself up against her folds coating himself with her arousal before pausing …. “Will this hurt them?” he looked at her with worry.

“No, but I will hurt you if you don’t’ fuck me already,” she demanded.

Draco didn’t hesitate before thrusting into her in one fluid motion.

They both sighed at being joined, he moved slowly before she dug, her heels into his arse urging him to move, but he couldn’t.

“Are you quite sure they will be okay,” Draco continued to hesitate again still a bit unconvinced, this was after all new to him.

“Yes, Draco, now move,” she demanded again more forcefully.

Draco lifted her and began thrusting into her. 

“Yes, Draco just like that, oh merlin, just like that,” Hermione chanted.

Draco didn’t ease his pace; he could now feel their magic crackling a sign that they were both close to release.

“Oh, I’m close, I’m so close,” she mumbled, the knowledge that they had created a life was fueling their passion.

“Come for me love,” he urged as he raised both her legs gaining and even deeper angle.

Hermione moaned at the shift in angle; he was so deep inside of her now and she was on the very edge.

“Draco..Draco.. I love you…I love you,” she cried out in ecstasy.

He pumped into her deeper spurred on by her words.  It was heaven the way they sounded.  “Say it again love, I want to hear you say it again as you come.”

The magic crackled and they both found their release, both professing their love to each other.

She loved him and he loved her, she was giving him a family, she was his, and he was hers.  She was everything he could ever want.

=^.^=

After the revelation of their pregnancy, Draco couldn’t keep his hands off his wife, it was like she was a magnet.  He had to have his hands on her, and the thought that he had put life within her was maddening.

Sure, Draco had been like this since they married and consummated, but this, this was different. Hermione was glorious, she was carrying his future, merlin, she was his whole life.  What they had created was precious and something that he didn’t know he wanted until she’d confirmed it for him.

He was however worried that he would mess up, after all he had not had the best father figure growing up.

Draco decided not to think about Lucius, since this weekend was about celebrating Hermione’s birthday and now there was so much more to celebrate.

After a quick shower and changing clothes, they were escorted by Carlo down to the terrace while taking in the impressive views.

The villa, was all high ceilings and marble floors, offers a cool respite from the sun, its paneled glass windows framing the tranquil waters like watercolor paintings. A winding network of paths and staircases carry visitors around an undulating scene of rhododendron, azaleas, and camellias, marble statues and bubbling fountains.

When they arrived at the terrace overlooking the water, they were greeted by a flurry of hellos, their friends it seemed had been waiting for them.

“Took you long enough, can’t keep it in your pants ferret,” Ginny said winking and then walking up to hug Hermione then him.

“Ginerva, what I keep or don’t keep in my pants is none of your concern,” Draco replied trying to hide his smile.

“I don’t know Malfoy, Mi here has yet to let us in on your package, so you know, inquiring minds and all.” Ginny said unabashedly.

Hermione blushed a deep red, “Ginny,” she admonished.

“Okay knock it off, we don’t want to know about Malfoy’s …uh…. package.” Harry muttered sheepishly.

Blaise and Theo just laughed, Ron grimaced, while Neville smiled.

“Don’t worry everyone, Draco darlings’ package is certainly sizable, I would know, since we shared a room a school.” Theo supplied smiling mischievously raising his glass to Draco.

“Can we please stop talking about Malfoy’s ….. you know,” Ron stuttered, “package.”

The group laughed again.

Draco rolled his eyes, “it’s okay Weasley my package is secured.”

Ron groaned and took a deep drink of his wine. “Bloody hell this is going to be a long weekend.”

“Anyways,” Blaise added, “I just want to let you all know that when you set about exploring this weekend, be sure to visit the family of turtles living near the main entrance, they are quite the treat.”

Carlo had popped in handing Hermione and Draco two glasses full of wine, Draco quickly took hers changing it to sparkling water and Padma gave her a knowing wink, and they made their way over to a set of chairs.

“So, what’s the plan for the weekend?” Harry asked excitedly.

“Ginevra here wants to take the ladies shopping at the little town down the hill, and I figured we could fly a bit since the weather is perfect.  Then, we’ll head down to the winery for a tour and of course just relax.” Blaise laid out the plans for the group.

“That sounds splendid,” Pansy smiled, “I do love shopping.”

Hermione couldn't care less about shopping, but she was eager to spend time with the girls.

“Alright what about tonight?” Ron asked.

“I figure we can have a great Italian dinner, then maybe have a swim in the pool, I know it’s getting late, and cooler in the evenings, but don’t worry, the pool is charmed to stay at the perfect temperature to swim year-round.” Blaise smiled as he looked at Ginny wickedly.

Ginny leaned in and kissed her husband, while the group murmured their agreements.

“Mi, are you okay?” Harry asked, noting that she was looking a bit peaky.

Hermione replied, “I am Harry, just feeling a little famished, I could use some food.”

She knew she wanted to tell her friends, especially now that Draco officially knew.  And of course, when they discussed it prior to leaving the room, he was ready to shout it from the villa’s rooftop, because he was ecstatic, but would defer to her regarding sharing the news with their friends.

Hermione suddenly feeling nervous about sharing her news, looked at Draco, who simply smiled and nodded with encouragement.

“Well, there is something I’d like to share with you all as it may or may not impact this weekend,” she said as she wrang her fingers nervously, “you see, the reason I feel peaky at the moment,” Hermione paused again.

“Go on then,” Ron said, only as Ron could, in turn earning a smack on his head from Ginny and a look from his wife.

“I’m pregnant,” she said looking at her friends. There she’s said it, no pretense, just out in the world.

Time stopped as she looked at her friends, Ron looked stunned, Harry, Neville, Blaise and Theo were smiling widely, Ginny looked like she was about to burst with happiness, Pansy gave her a small secretive smile, Daphne and Padma were equally smiling warmly, and then there was Luna. 

Luna had a smile about as wide as Theo’s, but she was looking at her abdomen as if looking at her babies and confirming something she already knew.

Then the scene exploded, her friends were all moving and talking at once expressing their congratulations, to asking how far along, to wanting to know the gender, and who would be the God parents.

But Luna’s voice was the clearest, “congratulations Hermione twins are a blessing.”

At her comment the friends all looked to her and Draco for confirmation.

Draco smiled smugly, and Hermione nodded, “I’m eight weeks along, and we will be having a boy and girl.”

Another round of congratulations went around with Ginny squeezing her tightly in a hug exclaiming that she better damn well be one of the God Parents.

“You’re going to be a mum,” Ron said, he was generally happy for her.

“I am,” she replied with her own warm smile.

“You just had to show off again,” Harry said laughing, “couldn’t be satisfied with bringing one more Malfoy into the world it had to be two.”

Hermione slapped Harry’s chest knowingly, she suddenly felt better about having shared her news.

Draco was with Theo and Blaise who were talking animatedly and offering very generous congratulations, and what she was sure Theo petitioning to be a God Parent as well, when Pansy walked up to her.

“Leave it to you two to go and change the whole Sacred 28, blah blah, Noble Houses of Malfoy and Black’s heritage,” she said smiling. “Good for you.”

Pansy then walked over to Harry giving him a smile that was laced with nothing but love, before announcing, “well since we’re all sharing good news, I’d like to just say that Harry and I are also expecting, a baby boy, and I’m about ten weeks along, so Draco, Harry beat you once again to the golden snitch.”

And just like that the friends were all a buzz again, with congratulations and well wishes flowing a plenty.

“Harry,” Hermione exclaimed, “you’re going to be a dad!”

“I am Mi and let me tell you that I am excited and scared about it.” He said hugging Hermione once more.

“Well, I know you will be the best dad to your son Harry, I know it.” Hermione smiled.

“Congratulations Potters,” Draco said as he slid his arm around Hermione’s waist drawing her closer to him, already overprotective like his namesake.

“You may have gotten to the snitch before me, but I have two,” Draco said jokingly.

“So, a boy and girl,” Harry smiled, “you know our kids will be best friends and I’m positive that my son will marry your daughter.”

“Potter!” Draco exclaimed, “my children are not even born yet, and you are already trying to marry them off.”

Harry was unfazed as if this were a natural conversation, “I’m just getting you ready for the inevitable future,” Harry said laughingly, “I’m not betrothing them, they will naturally fall in love then we’ll really be family.”

“Over my dead body,” Draco proclaimed, while Hermione chuckled.

“Calm down, your daughter would be lucky to marry any child of mine Draco,” Pansy said smiling.

Hermione simply watched as her friends all mingled and reveled in the good news.  She was sure that there would be more happy announcements in the next few months if not sooner. 

Chapter Text

The weekend in Italy had been nothing short of spectacular and just what they had all needed.  The group of friends had spent that weekend laughing, eating good food, and just being thankful for their blessings.

It was great to get away from it all for a bit too, Hermione thought, she was still over the moon about her pregnancy news and with the help of their friends, they had celebrated her birthday as well as the joyous news of new life.  It was a welcome distraction.

Her friends had gifted her many things in addition to some items for the babies, while Draco had given her a beautiful bracelet with a beautiful dragon charm, with promises to add more. Blaise and Ginny had gifted her some more of the wine that Hermione loved but said he would save I for when she gave birth, to which Hermione was ever grateful.  The rest of their friends had given her books, and even some nice, personalized quills embosomed with her initials HJM.

With the boys flying and just hanging out all carefree, the ladies had shopped and gushed about the possibility of names with Ginny planning baby showers for both expectant mothers.  Hermione was so grateful that this year her birthday had been so much better than before and knew that even still the years to come would be filled with even more laughter, excitement, and love.

Upon returning from Italy, Draco and Hermione had decided that they would share the news of the pregnancy with Narcissa immediately.  Hermione had sent an owl earlier asking Narcissa over for dinner that night at Portland Place.

Now she didn’t know why she was so nervous, pacing back and forth in the library when Draco came over to sooth her, “hey love, I can assure you that my mother will be ecstatic.”

“I know but this is big, your mother has been nothing but gracious, but I am honestly more worried about Lucius finding out.” Hermione said in a small voice.

At the mention of Lucius, Draco bristled a bit.  He was still waiting to discuss with Harry about Lucius’ information, now that Lucius was an official informant for the DLME.  Draco had to know that something came out of it before he went back to Azkaban to visit his father but knew he couldn’t delay it any longer. 

Draco knew they would be announcing the pregnancy soon, and Draco wanted to be the one to tell his father about the pregnancy in person before it was splashed all of the Prophet and other new outlets, so he had reluctantly scheduled a visit with him at the end of the week.

“I will deal with my father,” Draco said cooly.

“I know you will Draco, and I love you; you know I could join you.” Hermione added sincerely.

“I love you Hermione, but no I will do this alone.” Draco said with finality.

Hermione grumbled but understood his protectiveness.

A moment later, they felt the wards and Tippy announced that Narcissa had arrived and was in the parlor waiting their arrival. 

“Let’s go love, time to employ all of that infamous Gryffindor courage,” Draco said smiling.

They walked in hand in hand to greet Narcissa.

“Hello darlings, how was your holiday?” Narcissa said as she walked over to greet them.  She gave Draco a hug and kiss before walking over to Hermione. “Happy belated birthday sweetheart.”

“It was wonderful and thank you,” Hermione smiled. 

“I hope you don’t mind I got you a gift,” Narcissa added before handing Hermione a small gift box.

“Thank you Narcissa, and you didn’t have to get me anything,” Hermione said, before Narcissa waved her off.

“Nonsense, you are my daughter now and will hear none of it, now open your gift darling.” Narcissa said with a warm smile.

Hermione acquiesced knowing that trying to argue with the likes of Narcissa Malfoy was futile.  As she unwrapped the gift, she found a beautiful rose gold heart shaped locket. The locket that opened up and had two spaces for small pictures in them.  The locket Narissa had explained, was magically enhanced to project more than two pictures, but should a muggle ever see it they would only see two.  Narcissa had also had it placed on a long chain so that Hermione could wear even at work tucked in under her scrubs, but the thing that she loved was that it had a brilliant diamond at the center of what looked like Draco constellation.

Hermione already loved it, she held the locket tightly with tears filling her eyes before looking to Narcissa and embracing her, unable to stop her tears from flowing freely.

“Darling don’t cry, we can exchange it for whatever you like,” Narcissa said mistaking her tears as a sign that she was displeased, before Hermione pulled back.

“No, no it’s perfect, thank you so much, I love it, it’s truly a beautiful piece. It’s just that I am so happy that I have you and Draco in my life.” Hermione cried again.  She was thinking of her own mother and how this would be something Jean Granger would have given her, sans all the magical capabilities.

“Oh sweetheart,” Narcissa said before hugging Hermione again.  “I know you miss your parents, and while your mother can never be replaced, you are never alone, you have me and I will be here for you, for whatever you need.”

“Thank you,” Hermione whispered. 

Draco walked over having given the ladies their moment.  He looked at Hermione conveying that this was the perfect moment to share their news.

“There is also something I…. we want to share with you,” Hermione wiped her tears.

“What it is darling?” Narcissa said lifting a perfectly sculpted brow.

“How would you feel about expanding your motherly role?” Hermione asked with a small smile gracing her lips.

Narcissa looked at her not quite understanding.

“You see as I can no longer speak to my mother, and I have certain questions that only a mother can answer, like wanting to know about your experiences of being a mother,” Hermione said watching a myriad of emotions cross Narcissa’s beautiful face,  “and maybe even trying to figure out if you would rather be called grandmother, nan, nanna, or grand-mère?” Hermione smiled lowering her hand to her belly that had harden and had a small swell.

Narcissa looked between Hermione and Draco before gasping, understanding exactly what the clever witch was asking.

“Hermione you’re pregnant!” Narcissa exclaimed.

“Yes, mother she is, and that means that you will officially be a grandmother,” Draco said as he kissed Hermione on the top of her head.

“Oh my, this is amazing,” Narcissa said before once again embracing Hermione and then Draco.

“That’s not the only surprise,” Hermione smiled again her excitement evident.

 “There is more, I mean what could be better than the announcement of a new baby,” Narcissa asked confused.

Hermione smiled and looked over at Draco, encouraging him to share the last juicy bit of news.

“Well mother, I will have you know that there is only one thing better than a new baby and that is the news that Hermione is pregnant with two new babies.” He said letting the words sink in. 

“Hermione is pregnant with twins, with a boy and a girl to be exact.” Draco finished with a huge smile in his face.

Narcissa squealed, it was completely un-lady like but nonetheless, a very accurate representation of what she was feeling.

“Oh, my sweet girl, you are truly a marvel.  You have not only made my son happy, but you are bringing new life into our family.  You know the Malfoys have never had a daughter born, it has always been males.” Narcissa said as she cried happily. 

Hermione relayed all the details about her pregnancy over dinner, with Narcissa already planning the twin’s nursery.  She insisted that she would ensure that her grandchildren would have nothing but the best and that Hermione nor Draco would talk her out of achieving her goal.

They had both laughed and knew that they would never dare to get in her way.  Hermione was secretly happy for the help.

Narcissa had asked them if they had any names in mind, to which they had informed her that they did not. 

Narcissa had dropped a hint that that there was a Black family tradition about celestial names, and the couple had smiled.  To be honest, it was still surreal, but that they promised that they would think about it.  

Narcissa had left them after their dinner, she was on a mission, insisting that they have tea soon, but that she had to get to work on creating the perfect spaces for her grandbabies.

=^.^=

As they lay in bed that night Draco and Hermione discussed potential baby names.  Narcissa had brought up a great suggestion and in all their excitement of creating these new lives, they had not really thought about names.  Even while in Italy with their friends, they hadn’t actually discussed it.

“You know mother mentioned the Black family has a tradition of using celestial names,” Draco murmured into her shoulder as he kissed her.  “Would you consider continuing that tradition?”

Hermione smiled knowing that she would love nothing more than to continue that particular family tradition but also make it their own.  “That actually sounds like a great idea, if only your ancestors could see us now, they would die of shock again, if they weren’t already deceased.”

Draco laughed.

“Do you have any names in mind?” Hermione added.

Draco lifted his head from trailing kisses down her side, and looked at her sincerely, “what about Atlas, that’s a good strong name for a boy, or even Apollo.”

“What about Leo?” Hermione countered. “It’s a constellation like your namesake.”

Draco smirked, “yes, it is celestial but isn’t it to on the nose Granger.”

Hermione laughed; she knew he would get the double meaning of the name.  “Well, it’s better than Atlas or Apollo, they sound pretentious, but I guess not coming from someone named Draco Lucius Malfoy.”

Draco scoffed, “pretentious, I can do pretentious,” he said laughing, “just you wait love.”

Hermione laughed because she had no doubt that the Draco Lucius Malfoy could and would undoubtedly find the most pretentious name.

“Honestly I know that we’ll figure this out,” Hermione said.

“You know my parents chose my name because they loved Shakespeare and because my father loved Greek lore, so when they found out that I was going to be a girl, my father found my name which also happen to be very untraditional for my family.” Hemione said solemnly.  “He said he knew that I would be intelligent and that my name needed to be as worthy as what I would be.”

“Your father was right my love; you are a thousand times worthy.” Draco said as he kissed her.

“I would love to continue your parent’s tradition too and find a name just as worthy for our daughter, as I’ve no doubt that she will be just as amazing as you.”

=^.^=  

The week back had been blissful, but now he hated it.  Draco hated the feeling of being at Azkaban, there was still an unnatural kind of cold that lingered, and not just the fridged temperatures of the North Sea. 

Draco had come to speak to his father, like he’d promised Hermione.  He knew that in a few weeks she would no longer be able to hide her pregnancy, so he wanted to be the one to tell his father.

So, he sat in the same small room as before and waited.   The door to the left opened, breaking Draco from his thoughts, as his father was once again ushered in.  Lucius looked a little worse for ware, but still an arrogant bastard.

“Draco, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?” Lucius said smiling smugly at the guard.

The guard gave Lucius an irritated look before he left.

Draco waited until the guard had left them alone before he answered, “Father.”

Lucius looked at his son curiously, he noted that he was tense, and it had nothing to do with being alone with him.

“Father, I came to speak to you about a personal matter.” Draco said cautiously.

Curious Lucius thought, as his son shifted in his seat.

“I wanted to tell you in person that Hermione is pregnant.” Draco said with no further preamble.

Lucius had not expected this kind of news so soon, sure he knew a little of what the mandate demanded, but this was unexpected, and very good news.  Lucius may not have initially agreed with the mandate, but despite this, he loved his son and wanted better for him, and now there was to be new life amongst the Malfoys. 

This was something else that Malfoy’s took seriously; Draco had secured his legacy, their legacy.

Draco watched as his father processed the news, unsure of his feelings, and if he was honest, he didn’t give a fuck what he thought, “Hermione is pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl.”

Draco watched as an array of feelings crossed his father’s face.

“Twins…...one is a girl,” his father repeated in a whisper as if he spoke it any louder it would not be true.

“The first in both respects,” Draco confirmed.

Lucius felt the cold around his heart instantly melt; this was truly a miracle.  No Malfoy had ever sired twins, let alone a girl.  Lucius looked at his son and saw the love and pride shine within him, and now it made sense why he was tense. 

With the threat of Dolohov still looming, add to it Hermione’s condition and what he was sure was the soon to be announcement of the pregnancy, it left his son with the grand task of completely ensuring that his family was safe.

Putting aside his pride Lucius said, “Son, this is a blessing, what you and Hermione have created is truly a miracle.  A child is a blessing, and you have created two.”

Draco was stunned.

“Son, I can and will do anything that I can to help to help take that bastard Dolohov down, I need nothing in return, except knowing that the Malfoy family line is secured, and that your mother, you, and your family are safe, our family is safe.”

Draco was still to stunned to speak, so he nodded his thanks.

“You will be a better father than I was Draco, I know this because you are already a better man.” Lucius confessed.

“I will think some more on anything that might help and send word to Mr. Potter.” Lucius finished.

“Thank you, father,” Draco answered sincerely feeling some of his negative feeling toward his father shift.

“Please pass on my congratulations on to Hermione, and my love to your mother.” Lucius said as the guard walked in signaling their visit had come to an end.

“I will.” Was Draco’s only response, before his father was once again escorted out.

=^.^=

When he returned from Azkaban, Draco had informed Hermione of his conversation with his father, that had left her just speechless as it had him.  Lucius Malfoy had not been outraged but cowed when the news of their pregnancy had been shared.  Secretly she hoped that their twins would be the bridge that gapped the distance between Draco, Hermione, and Lucius, and it seemed that they were already working miracles.   

Draco had of course been out of sorts for a bit when he returned, he had kissed her and excused himself to their office to look over some paperwork.  Hermione of course let him go initially but she knew that he had the propensity to get stuck in his head, much like she did so she decided to get ahead of it and get ahead of it she did.  She waltzed in the office and dropped to her knees, while she still could and sucked him off in hopes to distract him.  Draco had barely a moment to protest before he surrendered.  Naturally Hermoine was pleased that her plan had worked, and since then, Draco had been insatiable again, especially as her belly grew.

=^.^=

It had been a few weeks since telling Narcissa, their friends, and Lucius about their pregnancy, and Hermione’s belly had started to show as she neared her second trimester, and like Draco, she had become insatiable, damned hormones. 

Draco for his part took great pleasure in having Hermione ride him so that he could see her breasts bounce and admire her growing belly.

The weeks passed with no word on Adversarius, but both Hermione and Draco had remained vigilant.  Draco did so love distracting her with sex, as Hermione smiled at the memories of just last night when he had taken her in the shower and then finished with her bouncing atop him.

She almost hated to wake up in the mornings, despite being a morning person.  This morning though, Hermione planned to speak to her boss as soon, her oversized scrubs and lab coat would not hide the pregnancy. 

Narcissa was already working on the piece for the Daily Prophet, as much as Hermione hated the idea of news of her pregnancy getting out, she knew that getting ahead of it would be best.  For now, she would keep this to herself a little bit longer.

Hermione had decided early on to see a muggle doctor as well as a healer, if only just to check that everything was okay, and because they had technology that would help pacify her nerves.  She had managed to secure a doctor’s appointment at a muggle clinic for later that day.  

Draco had been supportive but didn’t quite understand the need.

“What time your appointment?” Draco asked as he dressed for the day.   He knew the time but asked to assuage his wife of any fears that he was not interested in attending, because on the contrary, he was very interest in their well-being.

“I have it scheduled for 3:30pm, that way we can both head in to work for a few hours.” Hermione added offhandedly as she looked herself over in the mirror.

Draco nodded and smiled, he was truly enjoying watching her ever changing body.  “I’ll meet you back in your office love, then we can head over together.”   

Draco was taking no chances as Harry still had no updates on Adversarius despite Lucius’ assistance, and now Hermione had been slightly more nauseous and had begun to experience more morning sickness.  He felt bad that he couldn’t do anything other than hold her hair back and give her water. 

Draco was seriously considering asking her to scale back her workload, but he rather fancied his bollocks, so he simply supported her. 

He had tried to bring up a conversation about the matter, but Hermione had given him a murderous glare, that had him back track. 

“Draco I am pregnant not invalid, I will never do anything to harm our children, when the time comes for me to step back and take time off, I will. Pregnancy can already be stressful, but add a magical pregnancy with twins, and with me being hit with a dark curse before, I won’t chance it, but a little morning sickness is normal.”

“I’ll be visiting Toby and his family today before the appointment, he’s healing and convalescing nicely, and has asked to come back to work.  But don’t worry love, I have assured him that he still has his job and assured him that the best thing he could do for himself, and the team is to focus on his healing.” Draco tacked on at the end, sensing her ready to argue.

“Good, remind him that as a healer our orders stand.” Hermione added.

“Tippy will bring you lunch today love, after I meet with Toby I have another brief meeting with a potential employee.  The team really does need to a strategist, because the team is good, but we could be better.”

Hermione smiled, she knew Draco wanted to be the best and have the best. “Too bad Ron is an Auror, he’s the best strategist I know, and he knows quidditch.”

Draco almost missed a step, “Weasley?” He had spoken enough to him to know he had some good ideas, but this glowing recommendation from his wife was surprising.

“Yes, he is quite brilliant, if anything it wouldn’t hurt for you to ask him what to look for in your new strategist.”

“I just might reach out, thanks love.  Now let’s see you off.”

=^.^=

Hermione had spoken to Mr. Willow early that day, and provided a list of her upcoming appointments, incase her pregnancy brain got to her, and she forgot.  He of course had congratulated her and had been very gracious about her having to schedule multiple appointments due to the nature of her pregnancy.  He had taken the copy of her scheduled appointments and added them to his calendar to ensure that the shifts were always covered. 

This small gesture had been a huge relief for Hermione, as she would never not worry about her patients, but she hadn’t lied to Draco when she’d chastised him, her health and that of her twins was her main concern and she would not do anything to jeopardize either.

At lunch time, Tippy had brought Hermione some chicken broth and crackers, which was all she could really keep down at the moment.  She had lost a little bit of weight, which she knew was just because of the morning sickness, but she felt bad, she knew that entering her second trimester that it was important for her to get as many nutrients as possible for her and the babies. 

The remainder of the workday had passed in relative ease until it was time for her appointment.  Draco had flooed directly into her office at precisely 3:00 pm.  “Hello, my love, did you have a good day?”

Hermione smiled as she walked over to greet him properly.  “Yes, I have sorted everything with Mr. Willow, and I managed to eat all of my lunch and keep it down.”

“Excellent, how are you feeling?” Draco asked as he scanned her up and down.

“Better than this morning,” Hermione recalled her quick trip to the loo as the nausea had been overwhelming.

“But really, I’m good, and I’m excited and nervous for this appointment,” Hermione admitted.  “We should be able to see them today.”

Draco smiled excitedly, “ready to head off then?” He noted that it was 3:05pm and they now had twenty-five minutes to get to the appointment.

“Oh yes, let’s go before we're late!”

A few minutes later they had made their way into London, Draco held her tightly all the way to the clinic.  Once they had arrived and Hermione had approached the desk to check in and Draco stood off to the side taking note the various ladies in different stages in pregnancy. 

He honestly couldn’t wait until Hermione had a bigger bump; Theo had teased him endlessly about having a pregnancy sex kink, and maybe he did, he already adored her small swell. 

He knew he had been ravenous; there was something raw and possessive that overtook him with the knowledge that he had made her pregnant, Draco wanted to see her that way as many times as she’d let him. 

“Draco,” Hermione said beginning back from his wayward thoughts.

“Yes, love I apologize it’s a lot to take in but it’s good, I’m good.” He replied.

She smiled having an inkling of where his thoughts might be, “I checked in and we should be seen shortly. We should take a seat and wait for them to call us back,” she said guiding the to the waiting area.

It was only a few moments later when a nurse called for them.  “Malfoy, is there a Hermione Malfoy?”

Hermione and Draco rose and made their way over to the nurse who greeted them. “That would be me.”

“Hello, Mrs. Malfoy, Mr. Malfoy, I’m Cassidy,” the petite blonde smiled at them both, “welcome, let’s get you back in the room and get some vitals.” 

The friendly nurse led them back to a room where she took Hermione’s vitals and asked the necessary questions before heading out and heading to get the doctor.

A moment later there was a light knock on the door before the doctor walked in.

“Hello, Mrs. Malfoy, Mr. Malfoy, I’m Dr. Andrews.  I see here that you completed a home pregnancy test,” then noted her visible belly, “to confirm the pregnancy and that this is your first check-up?” She asked with a smile.

“Yes, we found out we were pregnant about two weeks ago, it’s also my first pregnancy,” Hermione added happily. 

She knew she was pregnant with twins and that she was about almost twelve weeks, but she would not be able to explain this to this muggle doctor.  There would be more questions and having to obliviate her after the appointment was already more than she wanted to do.

“Well, your vitals are good, you are a bit underweight, but morning sickness will do that, I will prescribe some prenatal vitamins and rest.”

Hermione harrumphed, luckily Dr. Andrews didn’t notice.

“Are there any concerns you may have, I know it can be nervous and exciting?” Dr. Andrews smiled knowingly at her and Draco.

Hermione smiled, “I just want to ensure that everything is viable, I had an accident when I was fifteen that may have left some scarring in my uterus.”

“As I said everything looks good so far, but if you hop up on the bed and lift your top we’ll go ahead and take a look.”

At this Draco looked at Hermione, concern lined his features.  Hermione squeezed his hand convening that this was all normal.

Draco frowned, but didn’t stop her.

Once she was in position the doctor spread some cool gel onto Hermione’s stomach and prompted them to face the monitor.   

“I will take some measurements to see how far along you are, as well as check on the baby.” Dr Andrews said as she used the wand to spread the gel and find the right view.

It didn’t take long for the images to pop up.  “My gracious will you look at that, congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy it looks like you’re indeed pregnant and are having twins.” Dr Andrews said pointing to the show orbs on the screen.

“I will take a few measurements of them individually, and then we can hear their heartbeats.”

Dr. Andrews continued to move the wand over her belly and clicked a few buttons, Draco watched fascinated as the doctor would freeze a frame and he could see the clear outline of each twin.  She confirmed that Hermione was almost eleven weeks along, and healthy as were the babes.  The doctor also confirmed that while there was some scarring it would not interfere with the pregnancy, but that Hermione was still considered to be high risk, so she would have to rest more than a typical single pregnancy.   

“Let’s see if we can find out their gender and hear those hearts.” The doctor said clicking a button that flooded the room with two strong rapid beats.

“Is it supposed to be that fast,” Draco asked before he could stop himself.  He had been relatively quiet as this was all new and strange to him, but he was however very grateful to see his children in Hermione’s womb, muggles really had their own form of magic he thought.

“Oh yes Mr. Malfoy, babies heart beats are rather fast.” The doctor said smiling at the expectant couple. 

Draco thought it was the most beautiful sound, like the snitch as it fluttered in the air.

“Would you like some pictures?” Dr. Andrews asked.

“Yes!” Hermione and Draco said in unison, then laughed at their jubilant outburst.

The doctor smiled at their enthusiasm, and with a few more clicks, identified baby A as a boy and baby B as a girl. Of course, Hermione and Draco knew this as well, thanks to magic, but it was still great to have further confirmation.

At the end of the visit, they bid farewell to the Dr. Andrews who would see them again in a few weeks, Draco had kissed Hermione soundly thanking her again for carrying his….. their future.

Draco was truly in awe of her and now he had the little pictures of his babies, he couldn’t wait to show his mother and their friends. 

While he was still nervous about being a father, especially given how he was raised, Draco knew he would do whatever it took to raised his children to be better, and he had no doubt about that especially because they would have Hermione Granger as their mother.

Chapter Text

The week after the check-up had been busy, Hermione had been working on finalizing the Wolfsbane proposal to then passing it on to Theo, Neville, and Blaise who had offered to help find a suppliers and potioneers, to tackling her regular patients, and checking in on the progress of the HHP, it was suffice to say that she was getting shit done.  Draco on the other hand was still on the hunt for the Falmouth Falcon’s strategist, while managing their families’ companies and the team’s general operation.  No one could say that the Malfoy’s didn’t work for a living.

It wasn’t until the end of said busy week, that Draco and Hermione had finally had Narcissa over for tea to show her the ultrasound pictures, they'd received from Hermione's first muggle doctor’s appointment.  

Narcissa of course had insisted on having a copy of them to proudly display in the manor, and maybe to gloat a little to the other ladies within her social circles.  Especially since the announcement would most likely be splashed on the front page of the Daily Prophet and other wizarding publications. 

Draco had briefly chastised his mother about sharing the news that Hermione was pregnant with twins so gratuitously, especially since he had a feeling that as soon as word was out about their pregnancy it would be a virtual shit show.  It troubled him to not know just how people would react.  So far, they had been receiving mixed reviews, and with Adversarius still out there, he wanted nothing but to control the situation at hand. 

Narcissa hadn't even countered his response with a good come back, she scoffed and clarified that she was merely going to rub it in those other biddies faces that her perfect daughter-in-love, as she was now referring to Hermione as, was with child.

In the end Hermione all but ensured that the enthusiastic grandma had her own copies of the ultrasounds.  Specifically, one copy that was to be lorded over those biddies showing just Baby A, the little boy in the frame.  Narcissa had stated that she would no longer hide how excited she was to soon be a grand-mère to her twin stars.

The visit with Narcissa had also doubled as a proof-reading session of the piece for the Daily Prophet.  She had brought over the latest draft that both Draco and Hermione had approved to be printed in the next couple of days.  Timing Narcissa had crooned, it's all about the timing.

Honestly, Hermione thought that Narcissa Malfoy would make a brilliant public relations representative, as she had knack for it.  Her draft would announce the pregnancy tastefully while making it personal and expressing how both soon to be parents were very excited to welcome their bundle of joy.  Overall, it basically just gave enough information to satisfy the masses as was expected out someone of Draco and Hermione’s status as Lord and Lady Malfoy's, while appealing to Hermione's war hero and muggleborn status.  Narcissa’s craftsmanship was simply brilliant, layering on just enough intrigue to win the hearts of the public

Hermione was also sure, that no matter what, that blasted beetle, Rita Skeeter, would undoubtedly still run her own twisted version of their announcement, but at this point she didn’t care, she was simply too happy to care.

“I think it’s wonderful that she is so excited, I’m pretty sure our little stars are the first ever Malfoy's or Blacks to be seen using muggle technology no less.”  Hermione said standing in the library doorway, not long after Narcissa had left clutching her ultrasound pictures in her hand, no doubt already crafting ideas on how to frame and hang them along the hallowed halls of Malfoy Manor.

“You are correct love, I’m sure those old goats are rolling in their graves and trying to curse me from hell,” Draco said laughing then moving towards her, the book he was reading now forgotten.

“You have made the Malfoy's and Black lines so much better.”

“Is that right?” she said raising her brow.

“I know so,” he said as he enveloped her in a hug, and then before she could retort, had captured her lips in a passionate kiss.

Draco couldn’t keep his hands to himself since she'd announced she was pregnant initially, and now these insatiable hands were guiding her back towards the sofa.  His need for her clear.

“Merlin, Hermione your beautiful,” he said huskily as he reached to remove her dress.

Hermione whimpered when he had pulled away feeling the loss of his lips on hers, but she didn’t have to wait long before he had her stark naked and laid out on the couch, as he dove in between her legs.

Draco licked and sucked her cunt until he had his wife coming undone before him.  While he couldn’t see over the swell of her glorious belly, he could tell that she was pleased by how she writhed and moaned and at one point even used the couch to push her cunt into his face. Yes, she was enjoying herself. 

Once she had come nearly suffocating him in the process, not that he minded because damn if he wouldn't die a happy man, death by Hermione Malfoy's cunt was a hell of a way to go. Draco quickly shifted positions so that she was now sitting astride him, where he watched in raptured as Hermione, whom he wouldn't care if she murdered him with just her cunt of a wife, proceeded to ride him like one of his grandfathers prized Abraxans.

When they had both climaxed, their magic once again had crackled to the point that it caused what Draco could swear were flashes of light in the air around them, and what he was positive were a few shattered vases.  Their magic had always merged but this time there was a little kick to it.

“Draco did you see that?” Hermione had asked still breathless and very much still straddling his thighs and sitting on his cock.

“So, I didn’t imagine it then,” Draco mused.

“I think that it was a display of accidental magic, we learn as healers that it can happen to witches during pregnancy.” Hermione added.

“Do you think that means that they are magical?” Draco wondered aloud, “not that it matters.” He tacked on hastily. 

Hermione understood, these were thoughts that had crossed her mind.

“I think so but given that these episodes are manifesting when I’m just early in my second trimester, and when the sex is explosive, it seems highly unusual." Hermione blushed but continued.  "Most accidental magic doesn’t happen until late in the pregnancy, closer to the birth.”

Draco was smirking knowing full and well that he had just satisfied his witch. “Well, I've no doubt that these two will be brilliant, just like their mother,” Draco said kissing her once more. 

As soon as his lips met hers, he felt a tender caress brush against his the inside of his mind that was followed by a barely there audible whisper.  Draco looked at Hermione to check for her reaction, but she didn’t look any different or even showed any hint that she had felt what he had.

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked when she noted the way he was looking at her.

“No, I mean yes" he stuttered, "it’s just that I could have sworn that I felt….” He stopped unsure of what he had just felt and opted to bring her back to her sex comment.

“So, the sex is explosive, if that fabulous display of accidental magic has anything to do with it,” he mused watching her blush furiously.

Hermione smiled while still blushing because she was content and sated, “yes, and I think I shattered some vases," she added hiding her face embarrassed by it.

"It's nothing a quick reparo won't fix," he said lifting her chin to face him.

Hermione knew she shouldn't be embarrassed but couldn't help it, Draco brought out the very best of her.  "I think our babies are truly magical, and not just in the literal sense.” she said smiling.

“I agree love.” Draco surmised. 

= ^.^=

The Daily Prophet article ran a few days later just short of Hermione’s fourteenth week, again another brilliant strategic move by Narcissa.  

The article was perfect and it made the front page, just as she had predicted.   

Hermione had allowed the Prophet to print a single photo of her that had been taken by Draco, as well as one of him.

In the photo that they used to confirm Hermione's pregnancy; Hermione had opted to dress in muggle attire for a very muggle pregnancy shoot.  Normally when news of a wizarding couple who was expecting was shared, it was just an ad with headshots of the couple, but Narcissa had suggested that they forego the traditional route.  Hermione had readily agreed, and Draco was all too happy to participate in anything that showcased Hermione’s growing belly. 

She had dressed in a pair of jeans with one of Draco’s white dress shirts unbuttoned at the bottom to show the swell of her belly.  She was posed in a side profile standing in their bedroom, while holding a bouquet of baby’s breath that Narcissa had handpicked from her famed Malfoy Garden. 

Draco had loved every moment of this, because the photo captured his whole world. 

The day the news came out that Draco and Hermione were expecting their first child and heir to the notorious Malfoy and Black lines, just like with their engagement and marriage announcements, Hermione received a plethora of well wishes and a few howlers.  And like before the howlers were immediately set aflame, and the rest had been sorted.  Hermione insisted on going through them because she knew that not everyone wished her ill and felt the need to personally reply to those who did, while finally making use of some of those fancy personalized birthday gifts her friends had gotten for her

Draco had sat with her with no arguments and assisted in the sorting, he was not wanting to take any chances on her or the babies safety.  Adversarius had been quiet since the last incident, and Harry had no more leads on Dolohov’s whereabouts, and like Harry, Draco was still wary of people’s intentions.  Taking all that aside, Draco knew that there were still closeted blood purists that hated him for marrying Hermione, and then there were those who simply hated that Hermione had married him, a former Death eater, let alone now that they procreated, the threats or insults could be more vulgar.

After casting a few curse detection spells, they sorted out a few notes that had late activating curses, Hermione was left with a much manageable pile.  Draco had collected the notes that had been cursed and had set them aside to be sent to Harry for further inspection while Hermione had begun to open the others.

Hermione had teared up as she read through the various notes.  Her well-wishers had expressed their happiness over her joyful news, and even some commending her for infusing two of the most famous Sacred 28 lines with new blood. 

Draco naturally couldn’t have agreed more.  While his children were technically still part of the Sacred 28 Malfoy and Black lines, they were very much also Hermione Grangers blood too, and he would never ever again diminish that fact. 

They had been going through the notes all morning but after getting halfway through the pile, Hermione needed a break and called for a spot of lunch. Draco was proud of her for not pushing herself too hard.

Mercifully for her, most of her nausea had subsided, and she was now able to hold down her food.  The downside was that she was always terribly tired afterwards.   "You can’t win them all," she said laughing while stifling a small yawn after she was done eating, it made her think of poor Pansy who was also in the same boat.

Pushing through her tiredness, she was determined to finish sorting through the small pile of notes she had had left.  She had just opened a letter bordered with beautiful gold etching that read......

Mrs. Malfoy, you are inspiration to me, what you have endured in life and to still be able to push through and make the most of it...

without warning the words on the paper suddenly changed to read.......

Mudblood your days are numbered  

~Adversarius

Hermione gasped, prompting Draco to come to her side.  She was shaking when he reached her and took the letter from her hand, reading its contents. Anger thrummed through and he wanted nothing more than to find the lot of them and avada them on site.

It was only Hermione’s sniffles that brought him back from the cold thoughts. Draco dropped the note careful to not damage it as he had done the last time and moved to sooth his wife.

“Hermione…love it will be okay,” he made himself choke down the anger still coursing through him into submission, he didn’t need to take it out in her. It also didn't stop the vow he made to himself in that instant, that these bastards who had threatened his wife once again, would get what’s coming to them.

Hermione cried and placed a protective hand on her belly, and the act broke something in Draco, to see such vulnerability from one of the strongest women he knew.

Draco moved to hold her close hoping to convey that he had her, he had them. Once again reaffirming silently his vow that he would raze anything in his path if it meant finding and removing the threat to his family.

“Hermione, I promise you, I will find them and make sure that you and the babies are safe.” He said trying to reassure her.

As Hermione looked into her husband’s grey eyes and saw the anger at the situation and determination to keep her safe, she had no doubt that Draco would do just that.   Although Hermione was not one who was prone to or condoned violence, in that moment she didn’t care if it meant her family was safe.

Draco who had secured the note and envelope with a wave of his hand, asked Tippy to call for Harry.  

Harry who had wasted no time in arriving just a mere six minutes after he was summoned, was equally as angry as Draco.

Harry had ranted and cursed things like, "if I find them and I will liquify all of their bones like that bloody idiot Gilderoy Lockhart did to me," or even, "don't the bloody bastards know I'm the chosen one, I took down Voldemort with an expelliarmus, and will not hesitate to cast an avada without a second thought," before he ended his tirade and moved to console Hermione.  She had let him rant before he took his leave and the letters with him to be analyzed in hopes of getting another lead.

Hermione knew that like her Harry wasn't a fan of violence but these increased threats that had encompassed his own wife, were pushing them all over the edge.

That night as they lay in bed, Draco held Hermione close, there was no sex, but the intimacy of holding her to him was enough.  While he laid wrapped around her protectively, he revisited his previous vow and found his feelings unchanged. He would do anything to protect his family, by any means necessary.  

Hermione had let Draco pull her in tight and hold her, she was no longer going to allow this fear to consume her.  She had once lived with fear before and damn it, she had fought and sacrificed in the war to end these kinds of prejudice.  She would also not let Dolohov and his little group hold any kind of power over her any longer.    

They had messed with the wrong witch, because she would protect her family with everything in her power. Hermione Malfoy not only had the name Malfoy name who still had people running away in fear, she also had the means, the vaults full of galleons, the likes of Kinglsey Shacklebolt, Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, Lucius, Naricssa, and her husband in her corner, but most importantly she had her own burning desire to see this ordeal come to an end.

And Hermione Malfoy nee Granger's determination was as legendary as Harry Potter's use of the expelliarmus spell that had taken down Voldemort. 

As soon as she made the decision, it was like the everything fell into place.  Draco’s arms continued to hold her tight, and she felt his love for her, and their children cover her like a warm blanket, it gave her the reassurance that she needed that what she was feeling was right. 

She let that feeling wash over her and burrowed herself deeper into Draco’s embrace and let the safety and peace carry away into sleep.

= ^.^=

Days after Hermione and Draco had discovered the menacing note hidden among the letters, Draco hired a group of assistants to help sort through any further correspondence.

Hermione understood his need to protect them but was worried that news of what was happening would get out and alert the rouge group; so, Draco being Draco had them all sign NDA’s and enter a magical vow just to be sure.  She may have not like situation but, logically she understood and if it meant more protection for her family then she would not really object, to his overprotective methods. 

Amid trying to get another lead regarding their foe Adversarius, Hermione had demanded was that she visit Lucius at Azkaban.

Draco had been furious when she had asked…no demanded, that she speak to her father-in-law in person.  He had said there was no need for this, that he would act as her liaison, but Hermione had put her foot down.  She would go speak to Lucius with or without him, so naturally and begrudgingly he accepted so long as she accepted his conditions. 

=^.^=

The day of the scheduled visit to Azkaban, Hermione was accompanied by no less by Draco, Harry, two additional aurors, Jones and Bell, as well as the six-man security team, read as mercenaries, that Draco had hired to guard Hermione until further notice.  She was pacing the room waiting for the time to pass and was watching both Draco and Harry anxiously.  

Draco and she had a riff the night before about her going to Azkaban, and she was still a bit peeved.

As she paced the room, she recalled how bothered she was by all the hoopla surrounding her visit to the notorious prison. 

During their compromise, also read as argument, Draco had conceded that the illustrious Hermione Malfoy could absolutely handle anything that came her way, but countered that with the current threats to her person along with her increased yet unpredictable bouts of accidental magic, he needed nothing less than a small army to protect her.  

She had huffed about it but ultimately accepted when Kingsley, her friend, former mentor and the bloody Minister for Magic, had agreed with her husband.  

Et tu, Brute? she thought when she had speared the minister with a glare.

Kingsley had then said that he would not authorize her visit unless she acquiesced to the extra security measures, Draco and Harry had.

"This is extortion and undoubtedly improper use of ministry assets and funds," she complained about the whole thing, only feeling slightly pained that she warranted all the fuss, but with the Minister not budging she finally agreed.

Still fuming from their ambush, Hermione recalled how her magical outbursts had increased and now varied to her charming the tea service, to exploding more flower vases, even sans sex, to also expelling purple bubbles when she burped, and the most intriguing one that Draco had discovered, which was that her twins had developed a variant form of legilimency. 

Since that first time that Draco swore, he had felt a gentle brush or whisper in his mind that Hermione had not, it had been occurring more often.  Draco often felt the presence late at night in his mind while they lay in bed, with his arms around Hermione.  The feeling he described to her was one of innocence, pure love and happiness.  He was certain that while he knew his wife loved him very much it wasn’t coming from her, he only had to reach for their and to feel her

This new welcome intrusion or feeling was slightly different, and besides, Hermione was neither a legilimens nor occlumens.  So, after a few brushes with the new presence, Draco instinctively knew that it was his children or at the very least one of his children, because it was too soft, yet very familiar. 

Draco had shared it with Hermione as soon as he'd worked it out and she had looked on in wonder that their twins were already displaying incredible feats of magic, and that they had such a strong connection to their father.  So far it had only extended to Draco, and when Hermione had asked Narcissa if she ever had anything like that happen to her, she had smiled and mentioned that when she was about twenty eight weeks along, that she had felt Draco in her mind once or twice, which made sense as he had grown into a very skilled legilimens and occlumens in his own right. 

Narcissa had smiled and tried to reach out to her grand babies as she was a great legilimens herself but was not able to reach them.  Hermione had deduced that they were reaching out when they wanted. “Stubborn just like their mother,” Draco had mused.

Bringing her back to the now Draco asked once more, “Love are you sure you I can’t convince you to stay?” He looked towards his wife hopeful that she would agree to give up the foolish idea of going to visit his father in Azkaban. 

Harry who had been standing off to the side, shifted on his feet, as equally as frustrated but knowing Hermione’s stubbornness was legendary and no bounds, chose to remain silent.

Hermione shaking the thoughts of her accidental magic episodes, the whole having a small army escorting her, and her disagreement about the situation, simply leveled him with a glacial glare that would make the Malfoy ancestors proud. 

Draco sighed resigned and at least had the sense to look ashamed, he had to admit that his wife while small in stature, cast a stunning figure.  Looking at her now, you wouldn’t know that she tired easily, had scaled back her hours at the hospital, or that she was an emotional mess most days, because with her hands on her hips and belly protruding, she was stunning.  Draco had to discreetly adjust himself, and Harry scoffed noting the change. 

Harry wasn't one to complain either as Pansy was just as heavily pregnant with their first child and he had not known that she could be even more beautiful than she already was.  No Harry couldn’t blame Draco for lusting after his wife, as he was just as bad. But what he could do was step in to save the blonde git, who was easy to talk to surprisingly, from getting another verbal lashing. Harry quickly said, “If you are ready Mione, we can head to the ministry now.”

That had been another concession, while she could apparate, it was not advised in her condition.  If she had to apparate, it was only to be done so as a last resort as her accidental magical outbursts were unpredictable and it increased the threat of splinching tenfold.  The Minister who happened to have a floo connection to Azkaban, offered to let them use his personal floo for this trip. while she was still mad at them, she was also grateful for them caring.

Still glaring at her husband, she said a little to forcefully, “I am going.” Her proclamation clear, she looked toward her best friend/brother stating, “I am ready when you are Harry.”  Hermione didn't wait for a rebuttal before she donned her coat and looking at them expectantly. 

Draco sighed again, he knew better than to expect his head strong wife to change her mind.  He nodded to his men signaling to them to depart via portkey to the prison ahead of them, as Draco, Harry, Hermione would floo from Portland Place to the ministry, where the other two aurors Jones and Bell were waiting for them to escort them all to Azkaban.

Draco extended his arm out to her and together followed by Harry they departed making their way to the most dreadful place in earth.

= ^.^=

As soon as she had stepped out of the floo into the warden’s office, she felt the famed chill of the prison spread through her.  Hermione shifted uncomfortably when they had arrived unsure of what to expect.  The books that she'd read in preparation for the visit, could only describe so much, and to stand within Azkaban's walls, a place whose stories she heard about from Sirius, had painted this place as a cold hell.    

Standing here now she could see why Draco didn’t want her to be here. It had once been patrolled by dementors who literally sucked the life and joy out of person, and their past presence was still here, in fact it was palpable.   Try as she might to shake the feeling of dread, she could feel the echoes of the past still.  She shivered and Draco rubbed his hands down her arms coaxing some heat into her body, she had sought Draco’s warmth and protection immediately, and he had obliged.

Once they had checked their wands who by order of the Minister were to be kept by the warden, aside from Harry who would retain his, they had proceeded to a small room to wait for Lucius.  The two aurors and Draco’s security team had remained at the prison entrance, ready for a quick extraction if needed.

They had settled in and were waiting for Lucius, when Draco announced to Harry, “if he tries anything, I will not hesitate to act, and you will remove her immediately.” He gave Harry a look leaving him no room for arguments.

Harry was under the same assumptions and simply nodded his ascent.

Hermione rolled her eyes, she knew that Lucius would not hurt her, she had a feeling, but Draco was not too sure. 

While Draco had been corresponding with his father since his last visit, Lucius had been cordial and displayed no signs of outward display of displeasure toward Hermione, but that didn’t mean he still wasn’t worried about how he would react to physically seeing Hermione pregnant. 

Hermione knew that it would be okay, despite wanting to speak to Lucius alone and Draco, Harry, and Kingsley overruling her, she knew there was no need to worry.

She was shooting another stern look toward her overprotective husband, when the door opened off to the side and Lucius was ushered in.

The first thing that Hermione noticed when her father-in-law was ushered in, was that Lucius Malfoy was still a very proud man.  His head was held high despite being bound in chains, and he still carried himself as a Lord despite no longer having the title.  But the most surprising thing she picked up on was that he genuinely seemed worried for her. 

When Lucius was all but shoved into the room, his eyes found hers immediately and he took a breath of relief.

Hermione glared at the guard who was handling Lucius taking a note of his name to pass along to the warden.   

As soon as the guard left, Lucius' gaze locked on hers before shifting toward Draco before finally relaxing some. 

Lucius called upon his years of impeccable manners as he leaned back in the chair like it was his throne and he didn't have a care in the world.  He adjusted his dirty top, while looking at the group unbothered before speaking.

“To what do I owe this great pleasure,” he drawled as if forcing himself to seem unaffected by Hermione's presence.

Hermione noting his demeanor simply said to her father-in-law, “thank you for meeting with me today, Lucius.” Not even bothering with addressing him formally.

Lucuis who would have normally ripped into her before for daring to address him so informally, just raked his gaze over her again, as if accessing her seemingly looking for the evidence of the pregnancy. 

Unbeknown to Lucius, Draco had gifted Hermione with a rare coat that he had custom made for her.  It had been procured from a famous tailor in Bulgaria who used Demiguise hair, Dragon scales, and Acromantula silk, that when tailored and magicked correctly, would help the wearer concealed and protect themselves.  It wasn’t like Harry’s cloak of invisibility, as the wearer would still be visible, but it allowed the wearer to conceal certain things, in this case the true extent of her pregnancy.   

Draco had insisted that she travel with her new coat everywhere, because despite the purpose of its original creation, the piece was a beautiful and fashionable.  It complemented any outfit she wore.  Hermione had obliged to wearing it as it would serve as another level of protection. 

It wasn’t as if it wasn’t known that she was expecting, but not that she was pregnant with twins, and as far along as Hermione was now, her belly was huge.

“Mrs. Malfoy, it’s a pleasure to see you.” Lucuis added.

Hermione nodded back.

“Why is it that I finally have the pleasure see you in person today?” Lucius drawled.

Always the aristocrat she thought. “Lucuis, I am here because I wanted to know if there was something that you may have missed when you recounted to Draco and Harry about your encounter with Adversarius. Maybe there was something buried deep within your subconscious.” Hermione asked gauging his reaction. 

“While I know that Narcissa and Draco are natural legilimens, you are not,” she let the words hang in the air, “and because of that, I am asking for your permission to have your mind searched for more clues.”

Lucius for his part didn’t even flinch, he simply looked at her curiously and then lifted the corner of his mouth as if highly impressed. “Your idea I presume,” he said.

Hermione nodded. “You see given the current situation and the seriousness of the threats that have been made against myself and Mrs. Potter, Harry and the Minster of Magic who has already approved this request agreed with me that this was the only pertinent way to gain valuable information,” she motioned between them, “should you decline it is to be conducted by a ministry lackey, but I however don’t think, nor will I allow for any member of my family to be forced to do this kind of procedure without their consent.”

Hermione watched her father-in-law, whose face remained stoic before she continued, “I am intimately aware of just how precious the mind can be,” she said thinking of her parents, “and because of this the minister approved for Draco to be the one to search your mind for those memories.  That, and I also do not trust anyone else to do so indiscriminately.  As I said, I will never allow for anyone to hurt my family.”

Lucius looked completely unfazed still, save for a slight twitch of his mouth, in what looked like approval and maybe pride.

“So, Lucius,” she said voice steady and calm, “will you help me protect our family?” Hermione finished by standing and removing her coat to show him her full pregnant figure.

Lucius tracked her movements and felt his eyes go wide at the sight before him.  It was one thing to know that there was a pregnancy, but to see it so plainly was another thing altogether.  Here in front of him was further proof that what he had been raised to believe was completely irrelevant, this muggleborn witch had helped usher in a new era for the Malfoy line, by further distinguishing it by conceiving twins.

Lucius already knew the moment that he saw her, that he would help however he could, because she was correct, the Malfoy's always protected their own, he knew he had been shit at it, but he would no longer be that cause. 

Hermione stared at Lucius waiting for his reply.

“I will consent for Draco to view the memories of the members of Adversarius,” Lucius spoke calmly, “I do not want to see any harm come to our family.”

All three of them let out a breath, before Hermione spoke again, “Thank you Lucius, this means a lot to all of us, and really it could be the key to getting a better lead.”

Draco moved toward the table near Hermione and his father, taking the chair opposite of his father. He motioned to Hermione who nodded at him with encouragement and love, before he turned to his father and asked, “are you ready?”

Lucius’ face remained calm, but Draco knew he was nervous, just as he began to clear his mind, Draco felt a caress in his mind that whispered, …...family.

Draco quickly looked over to Hermione who sat looking at him serenely, right he thought, I will be careful he is family.

Draco didn’t need a wand to perform the spell as being a natural legilimens allowed him to will it.  He cleared his mind and focused…before he wandlessly cast a legilimens.

Draco was thrust into a series of moving images that featured Dolohov and Yaxley discussing a previous meeting.   

Just off to the side, he could see two muggle women bound and gagged in a separate room.  Words were exchanged and then he watched as Dolohov approached the room and make his way to them with a wicked grin.

Lucuis turned away.

The images shifted again.

It was now McNair, Rookwood, and Yaxley, and they were discussing changes.

“I’ve nearly managed mine,” said McNair.

“You must manage it!” said Yaxley cooly. 

Lucius paid them no mind, instead looked around the area, he hated this part of the country he thought, and this farmhouse was beneath him.  

Bored and ready to leave, it was several moments later that the door to the room where Dolohov had been playing with his guests opened interrupting the conversation.  Dolohov stepped out adjusting his pants, and Lucius sneered as he watched the man walk toward them with blood staining his clothes.  

Dolohov simply smiled at Lucius  

“There’s no need to play with your food Antonin,” Lucius spat, and Draco could feel the disgust rolling through his father and himself.  Lucius no doubt could surmise what had been happening to those two muggle women in the room

Dolohov smirked, “where’s the fun in that Luc y, I like it when they fight back.”

Lucius sneered, he hated the little nick name Antonin had given him back at Hogwarts. Lucius glared at him, and he knew for certain this little group of theirs Adversarius, was not for him.

As if sensing the shift within the men, one of the other men a fellow death eater spoke eagerly, “McNair’s got it.”  

Draco thought it was Jugson who spoke to Dolohov. 

Dolohov smiled wickedly.

“That’s good, this is good and what creature is it?” Dolohov asked offhandedly.

Lucius already fed up with the conversation and not caring to listen to another word said began to make his departure. “Well gentlemen it’s been a pleasure.”  

Lucius stood and moved turning in the other direction to leave the room before he turned and said, “ "Ant, as enlightening as this has been, my decision hasn't changed, I am simply not interested in,” he waved his hand in the air with a wave a superiority, “this sort of fun."

Yaxley sneered at Lucius. 

“Do enjoy yourselves gentlemen.” Lucius said as he continued to walk toward the door.

Draco watched as his father strolled toward the door, before he turned back once more and observed the men lost in their conversation.

He watched as Yaxley glared at Lucius retreating form before he spoke to Dolohov .

“Do enjoy yourselves.” Lucius called back out absentmindedly as he continued to walk toward the door and the memory faded.

There were a few more memories that Draco combed through, like the ones verifying that the addresses that Lucius had given Harry were all correct.

When Draco withdrew from his father’s mind, Lucius was panting, no matter that Draco was a skilled legilimens, it still took an effort to have someone sort through your mind.

Draco sat back in his chair catching his breath, he knew he would need to take a moment to ground himself, it had been a while since he’d entered anyone’s mind as he just had. 

Harry took a step closer and placed a hand on Lucius back who had similarly slumped in his chair, breathing hard.

Hermione moved over to place her hands on Draco’s face; his eyes were still shut. She leaned in and placed a small kiss on his lips.

Draco felt better already, Hermione’s touch was just what he needed to calm his mind and breathing.  He continued to take deep breathes in and out, and then once again he felt that tender caress, family, safe, whispered into his mind.

Draco could feel the love and concern in that very whisper, he opened his eyes and saw a pair of honey ones looking back at him with such love, that he felt the tug at his chest.  It wasn’t unpleasant, it felt alive and full.

“I’m okay love,” Draco breathed out, “I’m good.”

Hermione looked him over once more, then kissed him lightly again and moved check in on Lucius.

Harry took a step back but didn’t leave their side, as Hermione approached the man.

“Lucius please look at me.”

Lucius looked up trying to focus on where he was and on her voice. 

Hermione held his head in her hands and was looking into his eyes, who had gone wide.

“Safe, family.” The whisper said into Lucius mind.

“What is…did you, what's going,” Lucius sputtered and turned his head to look around Hermione to Draco.

“Do you hear them too?” Draco asked curiously looking at his father's confused look.

Lucius looked back to Hermione almost in reverence, “are those my grandchildren communicating,” he asked with a look of pure wonder in his eyes.

Hermione smiled, she was aware that she could not communicate with her twins, but it seemed that they had felt Lucius presence and deemed him worthy.

“It would seem that blood calls to blood,” Hermione continued smiling as she looked down at Lucius, she had dropped her hands after he seemed steady.

“Father, the twins have spoken to me, and now you, in this manner, but not to Hermione or mother,” Draco said with wonder in his voice.

“That is simply remarkable.” Lucius answered still looking at Hermione then to her belly.

Unsure he asked, “may I,” gesturing to her belly.

Hermione glanced over to Draco, but he simply nodded, it seemed that he had also come to a similar conclusion, his twins had judged his father and found something in him worth exploring.

“Mi,” Harry said reaching out to her and placing his hand on her shoulder.

“Safe…family,” the whispers projected to the man Hermione had been her best friend then taken an oath under wand as her brother, and Harry’s eyes went just as wide as Lucius’ had.

“Bloody hell,” Harry said, “I think I just heard them,” he finished looking at Hermione, then at Draco.

Draco raised a brow, well Hermione did consider Harry her brother and had taken a wand oath confirming them as siblings, so it made sense that the twins would call out to him too.

“That’s bloody amazing you two,” Harry said speaking to the twins as if they were physically present.

Hermione smiled again and patted her belly, “you two are just showing off aren’t you,” she mused and felt a flutter of movement where her hand was cradling her belly.

Lucius who had watched the whole interaction in awe, let a smile play on his lips, “my grandchildren are special indeed.”

Hermione felt movement again, at the sound of Lucius voice. 

Since she was now in the middle of her second trimester, and the twins had become more active.  Hermione had discovered that she could feel and see the babies move. Draco and Narcissa had been ecstatic when they did, and Narcissa had cried and cooed into her belly about how smart and amazing they both were, which had earned her extra taps against her hand.

“They can hear you, and if you’d like, you can feel them too,” Hermione said as she reached a handout toward Lucius. 

Lucius didn’t even hesitate, as he extended his hand.  Hermione took it and placed it where hers had been.

As soon as Lucius hand was on her belly, he felt the soft whisper in his mind again, family, love, and then the tapping against his hand.

“Oh, you two are brilliant aren’t you,” Lucius murmured, “I wouldn’t expect anything less with a father and mother like you two have, you are the very best of us all.”

Hermione held back her tears as she heard Lucius words.  Lucius making her cry because he was complementing her, damn her blasted hormones, was not on her agenda today.  Hermione knew that her father-in-law still had a way to go, as letting go of one’s prejudice when it was ingrained in you was a difficult task but looking at her fathers-in-law face and the way he spoke, let her know that Lucius Abraxas Malfoy was on his way to changing.

“Hermione, thank you for this, and now that you are a part of my family, know that Malfoy’s protect their own.” Lucius said sincerely.

Lucius not knowing when the next time he would be able to interact with his daughter-in-law would be, took the opportunity to make real amends. It was now or never, and he was done making the wrong choices. “I know it may not mean much, but please allow me to express my sincere apologies for my past behavior and actions.”  Lucius sincerely meant this, he also wasn’t naïve enough to think that everything would be forgotten, but this witch before him, whom he had believed was his inferior, had simply proven him wrong, and his line now continued to thrive in a way that he would have never thought possible.  He could and would agree that he was wrong.

Hermione’s eyes were still full of unshed tears, “thank you Lucius, and because we are family, I think that we should let the past stay in the past and move forward building something better.”

Draco who now felt better, moved toward Hermione’s side, pulling her to him, “thank you for all of your help father,” he said unsure of how to process his father’s confession.

Lucius nodded, “take care of them Draco, and if you need to view the memories again, please don’t hesitate to come see me,” he said with a serious tone, “we protect our own.”

Draco nodded, not trusting his voice.

“Thank you, Lucuis, if we need anything else, I will reach back out to you, and in the meantime, I have instructed the warden to provide you a pain potion and a decent meal.” Harry said heading to the door, while Hermione donned her coat once more.

A few moments later, one of the healers, a mousy looking man, ambled in with a small potion bottle, a bowl of hearty broth and a slice of bread.

He looked over anxiously, to Harry, Draco, then finally to Hermione, before placing the plate in front of Lucius.  He was fiddling with the potion bottle before Hermione stepped forward, “I’ll do that,” Hermione smiled, but the man looked away then squeaked, but handed over the bottle, “if…. if that will be all,” he stuttered nervously.

“Yes, it will thank you so much.” Hermione finished.  She knew that even now Harry, herself and even Draco and Lucius still made people nervous, let alone all of them together in the same room.

The healer quickly took his leave, without another word or backward glance at the larger-than-life group. 

“Here Lucius you will need this, and drink the broth slowly,” healers orders, Hermione mused.

Lucius gave her a small smile, “Yes, Healer Malfoy.”

Chapter Text

“Can we view the memories just once more,” Harry asked clearly frustrated, before he thought better of it and tacked on a hasty, “please.”  He just knew there was something there, it was within reach, he could feel it.

“Potter,” Draco groaned very reminiscent of Hogwarts days emphasizing heavily on the P, “we have been looking through them for hours, I am not sure just what else you think we can gain from the memories that you haven't the last twenty something bloody times you've seen them.”

“I know, I know, I just feel like there is something else there,” Harry groaned, “please Draco.”

Draco who was sitting on a small couch in the library, ran a hand down his face, “fine but after this we need to take a break, and try again tomorrow, I feel a massive heachache forming.”

Draco took a calming breath finding his center, he needed to let Harry into his memory once more, and it wasn't as simple or easy as he wished it was.  This took a lot of concentration and magic because the act was akin to performing a reverse legilimency.  It wasn't difficult for someone like Draco who had mastered this when he was around fifteen but still it was draining.

Unfortunately, Draco could not simply call up the memory and display it, because these types of memories had come from another source and not originated from Draco.  What he was doing was a bit more complex, and thus involved a bit more to it, but oh merlin how much more simple it would have been if he could just drop it into a pensive, as one would a normal memory.   Because what they were essentially viewing was a memory of a memory, that Draco had viewed, if he pulled it to view it would be so watered down that it would disintegrate as soon as it touched the pensive's waters.  Thus here they were now in this predicament where Draco had to let Harry into his mind.  And Draco’s mind was acting as the pensive.

“Clear your mind Harry,” Draco asked after he found his calm and rubbing his temples where a headache was building.

Harry closed his eyes and complied, “ready,” he said aloud.

Draco held his wand to Harry’s temple and whispered, “legilimens.”

As Draco was wading through the memories he had already pulled to the forefront, he felt Harry’s presence. 

Draco opened two large dark green double doors in his mind and allowed Harry to walkthrough.

“Remember keep your mind clear, the last thing I want to see is you and Parks mating rituals,” Draco added teasingly.

Harry snorted but emptied his mind and focused on the large dark red double doors of Draco’s mind.  There was no need to knock, because as soon as Harry approached, they swung open welcoming him like an old friend.  He smiled at that, because Draco Malfoy and Harry Potter were indeed now friends, and Harry knew the type of trust that was need on Draco’s behalf to complete this task was staggering.

“Focus,” Draco admonished into his mind so Harry could hear, then smiled, “nice to know you do really like me Potter.”

“I told you long ago that I could figure the right sort of friends out for myself mate, it just took us a little longer to get there.” Harry replied with his own thoughts.

Then the images before him shifted as Draco pulled forth the memory.

Dolohov and Yaxley were having an informal meeting, when Lucius had arrived as planned.  He was welcomed and after trading a few words he confirmed to the group that he was simply uninterested in joining Adversarius. 

The images shifted again.

There were two muggle women who were bound and gagged.  Draco and Harry watched as Dolohov went into a room, approaching them with a wicked grin. Why don’t you wait around a bit Lucy, then maybe I can convince you to join us.

Harry bristled.

“This is in the past mate, it has already happened,” Draco thought aloud feeling Harry’s anger grow.

The images shifted again.

McNair, Rookwood, and Yaxley, were discussing certain changes.

Draco honed in.

“I’ve nearly managed mine,” said one of the other voices, Draco and Harry knew it was McNair now.

“You must manage it!” said Yaxley cooly. 

Lucius watched them a bit but due to his uninterest, he didn’t pay them to much mind and instead looked around the area.  Draco and Harry could feel Lucius’ distaste for the location, as well as how he found the farmhouse to be beneath him. 

Lucius waited but was getting restless, he simply wanted to officially convey his disinterest, as he moved to leave, the door to the room where Dolohov had been playing with his muggle guests, opened interrupting the conversation the others were having. 

Dolohov stepped out smiling and adjusting his pants while blood stained his clothe. He was relishing the power and control over the muggle women.  Lucius disgust was evident.  Unbothered, Dolohov made his way over to the group, smiling at Lucius. 

“There’s no need to play with your food Antonin.” They heard memory Lucius spit out. 

  Dolohov smirked, “where’s the fun in that Lucy, I like it when they fight back.”

They watched as Lucius sneered, because he hated the little nick name Antonin had given him back at Hogwarts. Lucius glared at him.  

 

The sinister glee and lack of remorse was etched on Dolohov’s face.  Draco pushed through the memory once more as Lucius sneered and they felt Lucius cementing his decision that this little group of theirs, Adversarius, was not for him.

The memory continued to play out. 

One of the death eaters spoke, “McNair’s got it.”

Jugson they both thought, good riddance he fell in final battle, one less arsehole to deal with.

“McNair’s got it,” memory Jugson turned smiling to Dolohov.

Dolohov smiled wickedly.  

“That’s good, this is good and what creature is it?” Dolohov asked offhandedly.  

Harry mentally told Draco to pause as he took in the conversation, there was something just right there.

“There’s just a bit more to this memory,” Draco replied, “then father leaves.”   

The pair continued through the memory up to where Lucuis began his departure.

Tired of the conversation Lucius began to make his departure, “well gentlemen it’s been a pleasure,” Lucius drawled sarcastically.

"Ant, as enlightening as this has been, my decision hasn't changed, I am simply not interested in,” he waved his hand in the air with a wave a superiority, “this sort of fun.” 

Dolohov simply smiled at Lucius nodding as if to dismiss him and turned back to the other men in the room, “that’s good, this is good and what creature is it?” Dolohov asked offhandedly.

Draco replayed the memory once more.

They watched as Lucius who was already fed up with the conversation interrupt the group and say again, “Well gentlemen,” Lucuis drawled turning to leave the room, “this has been fun but as I mentioned I am not interested in,” he waved his hand in the air, “this sort of fun.”

Yaxley sneered at Lucius. 

“Do enjoy yourselves.” Lucius called back out absentmindedly as he continued to walk toward the door.

“Wait Draco,” Harry said in alarm, “focus on the conversation between Yaxley and Dolohov.”  Draco obliged and pushed past his father and strained to make out the conversation. He turned back to the death eaters, as his father retreated the voices barely audible, but it was there. 

Yaxley was still sneering at Lucius retreating form, when Jugson addressed Dolohov once more, his voice laced with excitement, “McNair managed a black cat.”

At the revelation, Draco pulled them from the memory.

“Fuck!” Draco and Harry yelled at the same time at the recent discovery, both coming to the same conclusion.

 “McNair is an animagus,” both Harry and Draco exclaimed.

Then it hit Harry like a bolt of lightning, “Bloody hell!” he yelled again frustration evident.

Draco who was now nursing the beginnings of a headache asked, “what is it?”

“McNair, I saw him at the old farmhouse, I knew I felt something there, the first day we searched the properties.  I heard a noise and when I followed it outside it was only the mangy black cat,” Harry cursed, “one of them was right there!” Harry said pacing back and forth.

Fuck Draco thought, he should have pieced it together sooner, they were talking of changes and creatures in the memories, and now in hindsight it all made sense. 

“Fuck he was right there, and he got away.” Harry yelled again.

“Harry, you didn’t know,” Draco tried to sooth, “but this is good, because now we know, we have a solid lead.”

“I need to go back to the farmhouse,” Harry said still pacing, “and Draco this needs to stay between us.  I think the less people know the better.”

Draco agreed, he’d had an uneasy feeling since the gala it had been radiating from Hermione continuously, and given the attack during the Quidditch match, right now Draco didn’t trust anyone aside from a handful of people himself, one of them was in this room now.

“When will you share this with Weasley?” Draco asked

“I will tell Ron as soon as I head back to the Ministry, but for now we keep it between us three, I will brief the Head Auror and Minister after I get the wards set up at the farmhouse, then checked the time,” he groaned, “tomorrow as it’s late now.” Harry said. 

Draco nodded, all he wanted to do was find his wife and rest.

“And Draco,” Harry added as he was moving toward the floo, “thank you for your help, what you can do, did here today was excellent mate.”

Draco hadn’t needed the anyone’s validation, but damn if something part of his childhood didn’t heal while hearing Harry Potter speak the words sincerely.

“Stopping those bastards will be thanks enough,” Draco replied.

Harry nodded before he left.

Draco sat alone for a few moments digesting all the information that they had gleamed from his father’s memories.  The little quirk that he had developed under duress while his dearest Aunt Bella had crucioed him to the brink of almost ending up like the Longbottom’s, had come in handy. He would take the pain again if it meant that doing so would help keep Hermione safe. 

Moving to find his beautiful wife and let her be the balm he needed, he headed out and finally felt let a spark of hope blossom within him. 

=^.^=  

Harry knew Pansy was going to murder him for not returning straight home to Grimmuald, but the information he and Draco had unearthed was fresh and needed to be analyzed immediately. With a sigh and knowing he would need to make it up to his amazingly understanding wife, he sent her a patronus letting her know that he would be home in a few hours, and to get ahead of his groveling, arranged for some Pad Thai food and a large slice of strawberry cake from the little bakery near their place, she had been craving for a while, so he had them delivered to her. 

Now back in his office, Harry began review his files that him and Ron had compiled on Adversarius.  There hadn’t been much but with this solid lead that Walden McNair was an unregistered animagus, a mangy black cat to be exact, was gold. 

Harry would be ready for the next time he saw him.

Harry quickly sent off another patronus out to Ron; because Ron was the best strategist they had and would welcome his insight on the situation.  He was sure that Ron would agree with his plan to revisit the old farmhouse where he’d last seen the cat and add specific detection wards.    

He began formulating a semblance of a plan where a much smaller group of aurors would go out for checks, it needed to look like they were still hunting the group without giving too much away.  While Harry trusted the small group of Aurors that he and Ron had selected, lately he just had a feeling that something was not right. 

He couldn’t place the feeling, but in an abundance of being cautious, he had told Draco that he wanted to keep the information about their new discovery to their close circle, and it was just a good strategy, the less people that knew what they had uncovered, the better chance they would have of containing Adversarius.  

While Harry did like and respect the other Aurors he had chosen for his task force and couldn’t count the number of times they had helped him in pinch, the need to play it close the vest was crucial, especially after Hermione had mentioned her odd interaction with Bishop at the gala.  This incident had had stuck with him. 

Bishop had been as normal as he could be, except for asking a few extra questions here and there, but it was expected given the nature of the situation.  But still something told Harry that this discovery had to remain secret for now.

He let those thoughts go and focused on the notes before him was when there was a knock at his door, “come in,” Harry replied absent mindedly expecting it to be Ron.

“Auror Potter,” came the gruff voice of Auror Clarkson.

Harry looked up, “Clarkson, sorry mate, I thought you were…” Harry began to explain then thought better of it, “what can I do for you?”

Clarkson walked into the room scanning the area, and it made Harry’s instincts flare. Following his gut, Harry moved to cover his notebook indiscreetly.

“Jones and Bishop told me that you went to Azkaban earlier, and I was wondering if you had gotten any new leads on the Adversarius case.  I know how eager you are to get them all behind bars.” Clarkson asked a faint hint of something crossed his eyes.

It was no secret that Harry had paid a visit to Azkaban today, especially with the minister getting involved and the way gossip travelled within the ministry departments was notorious, but Harry wasn’t expecting to brief their task force of their visit just yet.

Harry looked at Clarkson curiously, he couldn’t place the sudden feeling he had gotten from the man, and he had already decided that they would not share their discovery, so it wasn’t hard to shift the conversation.

“We found much of the same as before, it was just the Malfoy family wanting to speak to Lucius,” Harry mused, “there wasn’t much that Malfoy could tell us. Honestly, I think Malfoy didn’t have much to do with the group calling themselves Adversarius, he knew next to nothing, so he’s a dead end.”

Clarkson looked on interestingly, and Harry could have sworn he saw a quick flash of relief cross his features before he stowed them and stated, “dead end huh,” the man had paused before speaking, “so what’s the plan now?”

Not missing a beat Harry answered, “for now, we will go back and focus on the letters, I think they are still our best lead.  We will probably go back and talk to the shop keeps again, just in case we missed anything.  It’s likely that they that they may have or will return to try to send out more letter.” Harry lied watching Clarkson closely.  He knew for certain the notes they’d received were the dead end as they had no magical signature nor had the group used the same shops to send their threatening notes, but that information had not been shared with the team.

Clarkson looked satisfied with the reply, “sounds good boss, let me know when and where, and I’d be happy to check it out.”

“Ron will give you all the details when it’s time to head back out there.” Harry said with finality and watched as Clarkson nodded then exited the office.

Harry would need to talk to Ron and get his thoughts on the other aurors, especially the Auror Bishop situation.  He went back to reviewing his files and was waiting for Ron when, his door burst open, and the said red head came bursting in.

“Harry, we have to go to Azkaban now,” Ron his words rushed and laced with worry.

“Mate what’s wrong,” came Harry’s reply.

“There’s been an attack on Lucius Malfoy.” Ron huffed catching his breath from no doubt having have sprinted thought the halls.

Harry staggered, how could that be, Draco, Hermione, and him had just left a few hours earlier and he was fine.

“I was in the office with Robards, when your patronus came in, and it was followed immediately by the warden’s.  Robards then sent me to tell you that we need to be dispatched straight to Azkaban to investigate.” Ron finished.

Harry shaking his worried thoughts, moved towards the door, with Ron at his heels.

“Shall I call in the others,” Ron asked as they moved down the hall toward the aurors designated floos.

“No,” Harry said a little more forceful that he’d intended, “I mean not yet, I think this is a sensitive matter and we need to handle it delicately.”

If Ron thought it was weird that Harry didn’t want to include others, he didn’t share his opinion, he had long since learned to trust Harry’s judgment, so he simply nodded and followed him.

When they arrived at the prison, it was on high alert.  There were more guards on duty and patrolling the area. A pair of them attempted to block their entry.

“Move,” Harry spat, not having the time or patience.

The guards could feel the power radiating off Harry and bristled, but held their ground, “the prison is on lock down no one I allowed in or out.” The taller guard replied nervously, no doubt knowing who stood before him.

Luckily before it could escalate further Ron pulled out a scroll and handed it over to the guards.

The shorter one took it and read it quickly before glancing toward Ron then nervously back to Harry.

“Colt let them pass, they are here to investigate the incident personally under the direct instruction of the Minister of Magic.”

The taller guard, Colt stepped aside, then moved to stop them to take their wands.   The shorter guard handed the scroll back to Ron, “it’s an official investigation so they can keep their wands, by order of the Minister and Head Auror,” he said and waved them through.

Harry and Ron made their way to the prison’s infirmary, as that would be the only place where they would have taken Lucius.

When they arrive, Harry noted the same healer from earlier, was running around franticly, and there were an assortment of diagnostics flashing above Lucius Malfoy's body.  But nothing could prepare him for what he saw as soon as the healer moved, and Harry saw the extent of damage to Lucius.

Lying on the prisons medical ward bed was a mangled heap of bloodied flesh, and Harry could only make out that it was Lucius Malfoy because of his signature long blond hair.   

Lucius' head looked like it had been stomped on and was half cracked open and could possibly very well be.  There was purple and black bruising was already collecting around his eyes, who were swollen along with the rest of his face, that reminded Harry of when Hermione had hit him with a jinx just before the snatches dragged them away.  Lucius' jaw appeared to be fractured and was open where drool was pooling, Harry shuddered. 

As he scanned Lucius further down, Harry noted that both his legs had been broken as well as his arms, his fingers were at odd angles, and more than that he was struggling to breath on his own, making wheezing noises, he was sure meant his lungs were shot.   This attack was personal and displayed clear signs of rage that had been directed at Lucius, but not to the point of killing him, just to make him suffer.  Lucius who Harry had thought unconscious began to make gurgling noises upon noticing Harry’s presence, the attempts were feeble at best, but it was useless. 

"Lucius, please don't try to talk," Harry said moving to Malfoy's side, "I am going to get you out of here."

Lucius stopped struggling.

“Why is he still here, at not at St. Mungo’s,” Harry cried out furiously, scaring the mousy healer.

The healer jumped at being caught off guard by Harry’s gruff tone, “we…. we…aren’t allowed to transfer high risk prisoners to St. Mungo’s, we are to send for a medical team should the injury be significant,” the healer said nervously as he continued to wave his wand attempting to cast healing spells, “I’ve already sent word.”

Lucius Malfoy had indeed been beaten to an inch of his life, and it was a miracle that he was still holding on.

“Ron, send word to Kingsley and Robards that I am having Lucius Malfoy transferred to St. Mungo’s immediately, it is a matter of life or death, and as an official informant for the DLME, he is under our jurisdiction and now protection.” Harry said leaving no room for the healer to object.

“Go fetch your warden,” Harry barked the order to the healer, who ran off.

“We need to tell Draco and Hermione,” Ron added solemnly.

“I know, I will send word to Robards so that the official notification can be made,” Harry knew that Narcissa, Draco and Hermione would be devasted, and even more that he would not be the one to deliver the news.  Harry wanted to send his patronus now, but he had to let this play out through official channels, Lucius was still a convicted prisoner serving a fifty-year sentence.

“When the Malfoys arrive at the hospital, please tell them that I will be there soon.” Harry sighed. 

“Ron please station Jones, Hightower, and Bell at St. Mungo’s, and make sure they stay posted outside no one other than those aurors, and immediate family will be allowed in, I will be there as soon as I finish speaking to the warden and guards.” Harry finished.

Harry had just finished speaking, when the warden strolled in followed closely by the mousy healer.

“Aurors Potter and Weasley, our healer here states that you intend to remove Lucius Malfoy from the prison?” The warden asked cooly.

Harry clenched his jaw, willing his irritation to subside, “warden Lucius Malfoy is an official informant on a high profile case for the DLME, and as such we are now taking over this incident and I will be launching a formal investigation,” Harry looked at the warden with a steely gaze daring him to contradict his order, “Mr. Malfoy will be moved to St. Mungo’s immediately and will be under auror guard twenty-four hours a day, until it is determined that there is no longer a threat to Mr. Malfoy’s life, given what occurred here under your watch.”

The warden at least had the nerve to blanch at Harry’s words.  He was a smart man and knew that if word got out that one of the prisoners was beaten nearly to death, especially one who was kept in solitary confinement like Lucius Malfoy, there would be hell to pay.  

“Auror Potter, I understand, and I would like to assign one or two of my guards as well.” The warden asked nervously.

Harry thought about this and decided that it wouldn’t cause any harm so long as it was not any of the guards that had been on duty when Lucius was attacked.  He knew the warden was a good man, he had managed to keep the prison running even with the absence of the dementors, so it was an easy concession to make.

“I don’t see a problem with that warden, but I will warn you that anyone assigned to the solitary wing is now a suspect and will be interviewed.” Harry added, “so if you could provide me a list of all of the personnel assigned to that wing for the last month, including visitors, I would greatly appreciate it.”

The warden nodded his agreement, “I will have that list for you in about an hour Mr. Potter and I will send over the two guards shortly, to whom should they report to?”

“That would be me warden,” Ron answered, “I am headed out now with Mr. Malfoy so please send your guards to me and I will add them to the rotation.”

The warden nodded and turned to leave but stopped and turned back, “I will keep you updated Auror Potter, if you could please extend me the same courtesy, I would appreciate it.  I may not particularly care for Mr. Malfoy, but he has been a model prisoner and am disturbed that something like this happened under my watch.” The warden stated.

Both Harry and Ron nodded their thanks.

“Alright mate, I’m taking Malfoy to Mungo’s now, I fear that he’s been left untreated for far too long,” Ron said looking over at Lucius who had just been put under a sort of statis spell by the mousy healer to stop the bleeding.

Harry watched as Ron pulled his emergency medical portkey that would transport an injured auror straight to St. Mungo’s, just one more of Hermione’s ingenious ideas that Kingsley had readily approved. Ron cautiously approached Lucius placing his hand in his arm as gently as he could before they vanished.

Harry felt some relief now that Ron had taken Lucius to get treated, no he needed to get to the bottom of the attack, even as in his bones he knew this was something to do with Adversarius.  There were no coincidences

He turned and made his way back to the room where hours earlier he, Draco and Hermione had been, and hopefully after talking to some guards, he could gain some insight into this attack. 

=^.^=

Draco and Hermione had retired to their room after the incredible dinner that Tippy had made them. Hermione had been feeling a bit uneasy since they had returned from Azkaban and seeing how maltreated Lucius appeared, and Draco was still nursing a slight headache from acting as a human pensive for Harry. 

He had shared with Hermione what Harry and he had learned, about how one of the death eaters had managed to become an animagus, she had shuddered at the thought.

That night there was no love making, and not because neither of them didn’t want to, no, that night they lay in bed and Draco held Hermione tight; they were both processing everything that had happened at the prison.

“Do you think it’ strange, how the twins communicate,” Hermione asked curiously, wondering if their twins would be as talented as their father.  She had been thinking about it since the first time that Draco had mentioned that he heard the twins in his mind, and why they wouldn’t do it with her.

Draco sighed, he had also been wondering how his twins had managed to reach out to him, and after today, he had a fairly good idea how, “I think it’s a variant form of legilimency love.”

Hermione turned over to face him, “what do you mean?”

“Well as you know I am a natural legilimens, as were many of the Blacks.  Mother is also skilled in legilimency, while Bella was great at occlumency.” He said and watched as Hermione shuddered at Bellatrix’s mentioned name.

“But I have mastered both legilimency and occlumency, and as I said it came naturally, even to the point that I can do what I did with Harry and my father earlier.  It’s how I was able to have him view specific memories like if I was the pensive,” he said pausing to let her process.

“That my love is a skill that is unheard of, and I only found out after one particularly nasty session with Bella.  Mother found me on the floor bleeding in my room, and demanded to know what had happened, she tried to investigate what was happening but I had shut my mind down completely because the pain was too much, and her trying to break through even as tender as she was, made it worse, so instead, I just sort of pushed my thoughts to her while her mind was trying to search mine, before I passed out.” He looked at Hermione who looked on in awe.

“When I came to, we tried it again, and I figured out how to access it, and she helped me refine it.” Draco said smiling sadly at the memory.

“So, what I suspect is that what the twins are doing is like a version of what I can do except they can push their thoughts into the mind, like telepathy,” he watched his wife’s face while she worked through what he had just said, “and I if I had to guess, I think that it’s easier for them to reach me as I am their father but also a legilimens, and if I am not mistaken father is decent at occlumency.   As for Harry, it would also make sense since Snape taught him occlumency, but really, we won’t know until they are born.” Draco chuckled before continuing, “but I think it’s quite fascinating how they can bypass my shields to communicate, even when the likes of Voldemort could not.”  

Hermione processed his words, I mean it made sense, the spell that was utilized by the marriage mandate had matched couples to ensure strong offspring, and Draco was exceptional as was she in her right with using magic, so it shouldn’t have surprise her that their twins would be as equally talented.

“And we don’t know which one is reaching out, do we?” She asked him.

“No love, I just hear the words but not a voice, it could be one of them or both, but again we won’t know until they are born.” He repeated.

She smiled at the thought of meeting their babies, she couldn’t care less if they turned out to be non-magical, she loved them so much already.  She moved her hand to cradle her large belly, and Draco tracked her movement.

He adjusted himself so that his face was at her belly, “hey you two,” he murmured into her belly as his hand caressed Hermione, “I love you two so much and I know that you are both so special, and I cannot wait to meet you.”

There was a nudge where his hand was, then a soft caress in his mind, love, family, was what he felt and smiled.

“Yes, my little stars, we both love you and are so ready to welcome you into our family,” Draco promised.

Draco righted himself and kissed Hermione who had a tear in her eye, he leaned in to kiss it away, “are you okay love.”

Hermione sniffled, “yes, I just can’t help to think that a few months ago, I was yelling at Kings and you about this damned mandate, and I felt like it was the worst thing ever but look at us now.  We are happy, in love, and ready to welcome our children, I hate that Kingsley and the Wizengomet were right,” she chuffed.

Draco laughed lightly, “I know love, but I can’t find myself to be upset about it in the least, because I am so glad that those old goats finally got something right.”

He kissed her again, and this time, he felt his desire build, he wanted nothing more than to bury himself in her and hear her cry out in pleasure.  He adjusted himself and then began to move to get her into position, when there was an unexpected pop in the room.

“Master, Mistress, I is sorry to bother yous but yous needs to be going to Mistress Cissa’s home now, it’s…it’s about the old master,” the little elf said frantically.

Draco rose addressing the little elf, “my father,” concern lacing his voice.  Draco knew it couldn’t be a coincidence, as they had just visited Lucius earlier that day, and now something was wrong. 

Draco schooled his features, “thank you Tippy, please tell mother, we are on the way.”

The little elf nodded and popped away.

Hermione was now sitting up a little slower, and had a worried look on her face, “what do you think has happened?”

“I’m not sure love, but it cannot be a coincidence that something has happened to him hours after we visited him,” he said honestly, “and I am sure I cannot convince you to stay and let me go find out.”

Hermione once again leveled him with a glare that left no room for arguments, Draco sighed, he already knew better but it had been worth a shot.  Instead, he helped her out of the bed, and they moved to change.  Managing to dress quickly they both made their way to the floo.

In a swirl of green flames later, they were at the manor.  Hermione had been coming to the manor twice a week since her initial tea with Narcissa way before the wedding, as a sort of desensitization, one of the mind healers had suggested as much, so as she entered the floo parlor, she didn’t feel as anxious.

As Hermione and Draco took in the scene, they noticed that Narcissa was already there and not alone.  Head Auror Robards was also present.

Draco felt dread pool in his stomach, it couldn’t be good if the Head Auror was present, he chanced a look at Hermione and noticed she had come to the same conclusion.

Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, thank you for coming so quickly,” the gruff voice of Auror Robards said, “There is no easy way to say this,” the man looked sad to relay this message, “I am here to notify you that earlier today there was an attempt on Lucius Malfoy life.  He was attacked in his cell and was left for dead.”

Draco felt as if all the air was sucked out of the room, he heard his mother and wife gasp at the same time. 

Replying steadier than he felt he asked, “what happened?”

“We don’t know many details, Auror Potter is on site at Azkaban now investigating, and Auror Weasley has transferred Lucius Malfoy to St. Mungo’s,” was the aurors reply.

“Take me to him,” Draco heard his mother say.  Narcissa Malfoy had not ask, she had demanded.

The auror simply nodded his agreement.

“I understand you might want to notify other loved ones, but we ask that you refrain, you three as immediate family members will be the only ones allowed to visit him.  As this is an active investigation involving an Azkaban inmate, we want to limit the knowledge of this incident,” Robards added his tone serious.

“We understand,” Narcissa said shooting a look at Draco who looked like he wanted to say something along the lines of, the ministry doesn’t want to be embarrassed but was biting his tongue.

Hermione sensing his pain and frustration held his hand and rubbed soothing circles on his back, and Draco deflated some.

“I still have privileges at St. Mungo’s love, and while I cannot be his healer because we are family, I will ensure that he is taken care of,” Hermione said hoping to sooth Draco and by extension Narcissa.

“If you would follow me, I will escort you to his side personally,” Robards said extending his arm out to Narcissa, who took it.

Draco watched as his mother and Auror Robards disappeared into the green flames before he turned to his wife and said, “promise me that no matter what you will not exert yourself.”

Hermione could hear his sincere plea, she knew he was worried not only for his father and mother, but also for her. 

“I promise,” she answered equally as sincere in her words.

Draco looked her over holding her face in his hands, and when he was satisfied with her answer, he gave her a brief kiss before walking her over to the floo.   Grabbing a handful of floo powder, he tossed into the fireplace and called out, “St. Mungo’s.”   He and Hermione stepped in and let the green flames take them away.

Chapter Text

Ron had arrived at St. Mungo’s and immediately found Padma who instantly took over Lucius’ care.  After the eldest Malfoy was taken back by the healers, he then promptly contacted the Head Auror and his men. 

All in all, it was about 20 mins before the other aurors arrived and set up watch, while he conversed with the Head Auror.   

Ron hoped that him bring Lucius when he did, would allow for his wife and the other healers to save Lucius, he may have not like the man, but he had been helping them out, and no one deserved what had happened to him.

Once upon a time, the hatred Ron had for the Malfoy family ran bone deep within him.  But honestly too much had happened and when Fred died, it had forced Ron to see a mind healer who had helped him work through a lot of his past issues.  He was friendly enough with Draco now that he was married to one of his best friends, and he wasn’t so much of a prat which helped, while Narcissa had lied to Voldemort to keep Harry safe which was what he knew his own mum would do, so much respect for that, and Lucius Malfoy had defended his father during the final battle. If Ron had not witnessed Lucius sending some well-placed curses toward some of his ilk, felling them, he wouldn’t have believed it, but still he was grateful.  But seeing the man beaten o pulp, he could still scarcely believe that he had alive if only hanging on by a thread.

Head Auror Robards had left immediately after Ron checked in with him to bring the Malfoy family over.  It had taken another fifteen minutes before the Head Auror arrived with the three Malfoy’s in tow. 

When Narcissa, Draco and Hermione arrived at St. Mungo’s, Robards true to his word, escorted the three Malfoys to the room where Lucius was being treated.  Ron embraced Hermione and gave Narcissa and Draco and look to convey his concern.  After that Ron watched as Hermione wasted no time, in ensuring that everything was in order.

The first thing that Hermione did was speak to her boss Mr. Willow, and ensure that they secured a smaller unfrequented floor, which Ron was thankful for as it helped control the flow of traffic.  She also ensured that Padma had at least one other healer and two dedicated nurses assisting her.  Hermione also finished by telling Mr. Willow that any extra expenses would be covered by the Malfoy family.

As Hermione had informed them earlier, as a part of Lucius immediate family, she could not be a part of his medical team, but could consult, which Mr. Willow had signed off on.  After establishing this, Mr. Willow had taken his leave to momentarily relieve Padma so that she could come give them a brief. 

“Bloody hell, you know I forgot how scary, brilliant and bossy you are Mione,” Ron said watching as several healers scattered to ensure what she had said was done.

Hermione leveled him with a glare, “I am not bossy Ronald, I am just aggressively helpful,” she said before she smiled at him knowingly.

Hermione would always be thankful for Ron’s ability to put his foot in his mouth and give the room a brief respite, because at times like this, she needed it.  Especially as she watched Draco smirk at Ron’s words, no doubt agreeing with Ron.

While they waited, Ron walked them through what they knew so far.  He explained how Harry had demanded that Lucius be taken to St. Mungo’s as Lucius was a current informant for the DLME and took over the case by order of Robards with Kingsley’s approval.  Ron explained that Harry had remained behind to begin investigating but also ensured that there were two aurors present to keep watch in case there was another attempt made on Lucius’ life, and that he was expecting two prison guards to arrive within the next hour.

Draco noted the aurors that had been assigned and made a note to speak to Harry about it as something was niggling in the back of his mind especially since the attack had occurred right after they had made the discovery that McNair had been able to successfully complete the animagus transformation.  Overall, Draco was thankful that Harry and Ron had acted so quickly, or he knew his father would already be dead.

Ron had just finished speaking, when Padma walked up to the group, Ron moved back to let her have the space to speak professionally. 

“Mrs. Malfoy,” Padma said addressing Narcissa, “Draco, Hermione,” she added.

“Can you please tell me that my husband is alive,” Narcissa said he voice shaky.

Padma smiled sadly, “Mr. Malfoy is alive and currently stable.” Padma watched as all three let out a breath, “I have placed him in a medical induced coma for the time being.  His injuries were vast and in doing so it is to help spare him from the worst of the pain.”

Hermione stepped toward her mother-in-law and held her hand, “Narcissa I trust Pads with my life, so I can assure you that she is doing everything for Lucius.”

Narcissa looked at her daughter-in-love and could see the sincerity in her words. 

Padma explained the severity of damages that Lucius had suffered, which included a severe head fracture, along with a broken orbital socket, and jaw.  His windpipe was crushed, and had multiple broken bones, as well as a punctured lung.  She told them that it has been a miracle he had survived, and it was likely to Ron bringing him in when he did.

Narcissa and Draco had paled when Padma was explaining Lucius’ condition, and Hermione felt Draco’s concern as it mirrored her own, but she was used to this kind of news, so she became their rock.  She was also feeling proud of Ron and Harry for their quick thinking and getting Lucius to St. Mungo’s quickly.

When Healer Weasley finished, she asked if they had any questions, but Narcissa gave her a grateful, “thank you Healer Weasley,” before she face Ron and embraced him in a hug, thanking him for what he had done.

Hermione smiled again and looked up in time to see Draco move toward Ron extending his hand, shaking it and expressing his thanks.

Ron was still blushing when he moved towards Padma and looked at the group and said, “it’s my job, but I appreciate the sentiment.”  He had always been bashful when receiving praise, but today it was well earned.

Hermione took the moment to say, “Thank you Pads for the update,” then asked, “when do you think we can see him?” Hermione waited patiently for her friend to reply, because she knew that both Draco and Narcissa needed to know.

Padma looked over to Ron who looked over to his boss, who simply nodded before addressing her question,

Head Auror Robards, who had been standing off to the side added, “Healer Weasley says that Lucis is stable and in a coma to help with his healing, and shouldn’t’ have any visitors, but I think given the situation and the fact that Mr. Malfoy was actively helping with a serious case, I can allow visitation for immediate family only, so long as it is in the presence of an auror.”

“Thank you Gawain, and thank you Healer Weasley, Auror Weasley,” Narcissa added again with smile, before Draco could object, because she knew that regardless of the situation and that her husband had been attacked and was in a coma, he was still a convicted prisoner and there was no need to fight this.

“Hey mate, I promise this is the best we can do,” Ron said as he shuffled next to his wife, “in most instances when a prisoner is being treated, they are not even brought to Mungo’s and there are no visitors allowed.”

Draco understood, and was grateful for this small mercy, he wanted to be angry and yell, but he knew that directing his wrath at anyone here would be unfair, as he knew in his bones that his father’s attack was carried out by an Adversarius member, he’d bet the money in his vaults on it.

“I appreciate your gesture Head Auror Robards.” Draco knew that this concession was simply because Harry had demanded, and once again he knew he owed him.

Narcissa was then escorted into the room by Ron, while Draco and Hermione hung back to give her some privacy.

Hermione could feel the tension within Draco and asked, “Draco what can I do for you, my love.”

Draco sighed, his brave beautiful loving wife always thinking of others, but right not she did not need this on her plate, so he said, “nothing more than you haven’t already done, and by the way thank you for that.”

Hermione pulled him into a hug, as much as her belly allowed, “your father is tough and he will pull through this,” she said with so much conviction that Draco couldn’t help but believe her.

They stayed in the waiting room waiting for Narcissa to come out, Draco had briefly gone in to check on his father and then come straight back to Hermione.  Although his security team was in the vicinity, so was Adversarius and he wouldn’t risk it, by leaving her alone for longer periods.

Hermione and Draco had been sitting in the small waiting room with Ron and watched as two prison guards arrive just as the warden had requested.  Draco knew he needed to speak to Harry about these new developments, but it would have to wait.

It was nearing three in the morning and Hermione looked exhausted.  Narcissa had insisted that they go home as there were no changes with Lucius.  Normally Hermione would fuss, but Narcissa and Draco had left no room for argument, the babies and her needed rest.  Mr. Willow had informed her that she would be notified immediately should anything change.

Draco and Hermione had returned to Portland Place, where Draco had ushered her straight into bed, Hermione had been so tired she didn’t fight him and was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

Draco watched as Hermione faded off into sleep, she looked completely exhausted, and with reason as she had handled the situation with such care and decisiveness.  Draco was beyond grateful for not only her, but also for Harry and Ron.  The Golden Trio was legendary and lived up to their name they had, there was no hesitation or lack of confidence, they just acted, and because of it, his father regardless of his complicated feeling toward him, now had a fighting chance. 

Draco settled into the bed next to his wife pulling her close and palming her belly, sighing with relief at having her home and resting.  But his ming still whirred, he could only hope that Harry was able to figure out what happened and made a note to reach out to Pansy in the morning, as he was sure Harry was in for a long night. 

=^.^=

When Ron had departed with Lucius, one of the first things Harry had done was send a patronus to Pansy to let her know it might be a late night.  Despite having sent one earlier and even getting her some comfort food, his tally of making it up to her had doubled.  But despite it, Pansy understood, she knew what the job was, and even when she was cross with him and boy did, she let it be known, she was equally fearless and understanding.  Harry felt no pressure to be the Chosen One, he could be Harry, and merlin he loved her for it.

Focusing on the present, Harry combed over the list the warden had provided and then asked him to round up the guards that had been on shift during the attack.  He knew that he had to speak to them sooner rather than later, especially while the events of the attack were still fresh. Harry hated this part of the job, the part where he felt driven and incensed with the need to solve this now, because the threat to not only Hermione, but his wife was still out there, and he knew that this was connected somehow.

He shook his thoughts once more as he looked over the list making notes on whom he should start with, and luckily there was only about a dozen guards designated on the solitary shift that night.  It was a good start, despite still needing to interview them and the other guards that were assigned to solitary but not on duty.  He groaned; it would be a long night indeed.

The interviews had been going quickly, and from the few guards he had already interviewed, everything seemed normal.  The guards had either been at their assigned areas or on break and not in the vicinity at the time of the attack. 

Harry was frustrated. 

While Harry waited for the next guard to enter, he received word from Head Auror Robards that Lucius was stable but in a medically induced coma due to the severity of his injuries, but that his chances of survival were good.  Harry in turn had relayed that information to the warden as requested and looked to be relieved that Lucius had pulled through.

Harry resumed his interrogations, finding that the next two guards had been on the opposite end of the solitary confinement wing, and as such had not heard much, so Harry had cleared them.  This next guard he was about to interview looked promising, as he had been on roving shift in the areas, so Harry hoped that he could provide a different insight on that night.

“Hello Mr. Preston,” Harry said motioning for the guard to sit, “I am sure you are aware why you are here.”

The guard nodded, “yes, because one of the prisoners, uh,” he stuttered, “Lucius Malfoy was attacked.”

Harry nodded, “can you tell me a little bit about your shift, I read here that you were roving.”

“Yes, that just means that we walk the corridors instead of staying put,” the guard said.

Harry made some notes then asked, “where you were at the time of the attack?” He said wasting no more time and jumping straight into it.

The guard answered promptly, “I was on the northern end, making my rounds, and I was not too far from Lucius Malfoy’s cell, his was just down the other hallway.”

Harry studied him and could tell that while he was nervous, but he seemed to be eager to help.

“Can you tell me if you heard or saw anything out of the ordinary?” Harry asked his face a calm mask.

The stocky guard seemed to be searching his memories, “It was a typical night, um that’s to say that we have a few inmates that tend to scream, but that night it was a bit quiet, but as I was just passing cell number 756 when the prisoner inside kept babbling about some hissing.  I stopped to check in on him, but he wouldn’t answer me, he kept saying it was hiding in the shadows, and he saw its tail.”

Harry perked up, “did they say exactly what they saw?”

The guard shook his head, “honestly many of the prisoners tend to see or hear things, but” the guard paused.

“But?” Harry prompted.

“As I said, they all tend to scream and rant, but it was curious that it was quiet save for that prisoner, and as I mentioned he kept saying it was there and was pointing behind me to the junction where the hall bends.  I turned to follow his pointing finger, but there are loads of shadows so I couldn’t be too sure if it was just the trick of the light or if there was something there. Honestly I thought the old coot was seeing things but when I had a second look, I could have sworn I saw,” the guard swallowed nervously, “that I saw a cat, but that’s impossible because we are in the middle of the North Sea.”

Harry maintained his composure, “a cat?”  Harry was remembering that Sirius once a prisoner within these walls, was able to escape Azkaban because of his animagus form, so it wouldn’t be farfetched for a smaller animagus to sneak in and out.

The guard looked like he was doubting himself, like he was reaching for memory that was just out of reach, “yea, black maybe, but it was brief and honestly I don’t know if it was a cat or just in my head because the prisoner kept saying he heard quiet whispers when he saw it, but I didn’t see or hear anything so I just assumed it was a trick of the light and brushed it off to finish my rounds.” 

The guard looked pensive for a moment before adding, “I do remember that Collins came from the hallway where Mr. Malfoy was housed, he stopped to speak to me for a bit.  I did manage to ask him if he had seen a cat, and he said I was crazy and needed a holiday, before we heard the alarm go up and we moved.”

Harry made a note to speak to Mr. Collins next, but not before going to check the solitary confinement area.

Mr. Preston shifted uncomfortably, “is Mr. Malfoy alright?”

Harry looked up from writing in his notebook, “he is stable at the moment,” he said not wanting to reveal too much.

“That’s good, Mr. Malfoy had looked terrible, when we were alerted to the attack during our rounds.” The guard said solemnly.

“Thank you, Mr. Preston, I do have one more request,” Harry said, “would you mind escorting me to the area where you were before the incident.”

Mr. Preston nodded, “sure thing follow me Auror Potter.”

Harry wasted no time in sending word to the warden, that he was on his way with Mr. Preston to check the solitary confinement area.

Fueled by adrenalin, Harry followed Mr. Preston down to the solitary confinement area.  Preston had led him to cell 756, where the prisoner was still rambling about seeing the tail in the shadows.  Harry looked around again and even walked the path back to cell number 394 where Lucius had been housed but saw no trace of a cat.

Harry cursed, because he knew that the probability of McNair still being there had been miniscule. Instead of getting upset, he calmed himself before he thanked Preston for his time and called for Collins.

When guard Collins arrived at the office, Harry noted that he looked agitated, like this was the last place he wanted to be.

“Hello Mr. Collins,” Harry said keeping his cool, “please have a seat, I just need to ask you a few questions.”

Collins looked back at the door, probably contemplating whether he could make a run for it, then decided against it, pulling out the chair.

Harry instantly knew that something was off with the guard, but didn’t want to alert Collins, so instead he proceeded as he had with Preston.

“Do you know why you are here?” Harry asked.

Collins shifted nervously in his chair before he answered, “yes because Lucius Malfoy was attacked today.”

Harry noted how the guard swallowed nervously, and he continued, “Can you tell me where you were at the time of the attack?”

“I was doing my rounds on the other side of the solitary ward,” Collins said as if deciding what else to add, “I briefly spoke to Preston, before we were alerted to the attack.”

So far Preston’s story was still tracking Harry thought, “can you tell me if you remember anything or saw anything unusual?”

Collins stopped and looked as if he was really thinking about it before he answered, “not really, Preston mentioned that one of the crazy blokes said he’d seen something, but half of them in here are barmy, so we paid him no mind.”

“So, you’ve never saw anything else wandering around down here?” Harry asked, as he found it odd that Collins had not mentioned how Preston had thought he’d seen a cat specifically.

“Nah, but it does get bleary down here and the pay is shit.” Collins let out a forced chuckle.

Harry asked a few other precursory questions, but he knew that Collins had lied, he had said he was on the opposite side of Malfoy when Preston had confirmed he had come from Lucius Malfoys’ cell, and it happen to be in the same direction as the cat had gone.  Harry knew that Collins knew more than he had let on and would send word to Robards to look further into Collins.

After Collins had departed, Harry had interviewed the rest of the guards quickly and came to the conclusion that the only odd interactions of that night had been the ones with guards Collins and Preston. 

Harry was optimistic now that he had a lead, and also that the late night had not been for not, and mercifully he would be able to make his way home to his wife and child, and damn if he didn’t need Pansy’s calm.

After speaking to the warden and sending off another patronus to his boss, Harry walked back out to the front of the prison. To say he was exhausted was an understatement, as he had been going for twelve long hours straight.  The good things about this mess, was that he had a lead and most importantly he was heading home.  Taking another deep breath, he made his way to the warden’s floo, smiling as he was one step closer to being with his wife.  He grabbed a handful of floo powder and with a smile on his face, he called out for Grimmuald and let the green flames pull him home.

Chapter Text

Sometime the following day, Hermione woke up to a pitch-dark room and an empty bed. She sighed deep knowing that Draco was definitely taking this whole situation more to heart than he was letting on.  

The previous night had been not only draining and jarring for her, but much more for her husband and mother-in-law.  If she closed her eyes again, she could remember the devastation on their faces when they had received the news about Lucius' attack.  

She knew Azkaban was an awful but necessary place, but the news had rocked her to her core, and scared her to think that even in a place as secure as that icy prison, Lucius had been attacked so viciously.  

Shaking that errant thought, Hermione didn't want to push Draco especially now.  She had come to discover that Draco always had a way of coming to when he was ready, so for now she was going to find him and not let this ordeal eat him up.  She would let him feel his feelings but not allow him to carry that burden as it was not warranted.

Knowing that he was probably squirreled away in the office, Hermione made an attempt to get up and found that she didn’t have to go far to find him.  She heard him call out to her from the other side of the room.

Draco having felt her stir said, “go back to sleep love.”

Hermione rolled to face the side of the room he had called her from and made a move to get up, but before she could, Draco had made his way over to her.

“Draco,” she said sleepily when she heard him moving toward her.

“I’m sorry I left the bed Hermione, I just didn’t want to disturb your sleep,” he said feeling a little pained at having had caused his very pregnant wife any further discomfort, “I got out of bed intending to head to the office, but then I realized that I didn’t want to leave your side so I decided to sit here,” Draco said looking at her like he was lost.

Oh her wonderfully idiotic sentimental husband, “come here Draco,” Hermione said reaching out for him.

Hermione opened her arms scooting to the edge of the of the bed as much as she could welcoming him into her warm embrace.

He immediately went to his knees in front of her as she sat up opening her arms up to him.  He leaned in closer resting his head on her belly and then let Hermione wrap her arms around him holding him tight.

“It’s okay to be upset that your father is hurt Draco.” Hermione said a little out of breath from the shuffling, "he is still and will always be your father."

Draco let out a shuddering breath, “I know,” he said with an unsteady breath, “I know that it’s just that a part of me is still upset with him for all he did.  But as you said he is still my father, the same man who led to me getting the dark mark, the man who put his family in danger following some psychopath, and the one who's bad choices and ties are now in our orbit, who are now putting you and our children in danger.”

Draco let out a shuddering sob, “I am trying not to be so angry with him, I don’t want to hate him anymore because I’m scared for him, of losing him, at the thought that he won’t ever meet his grandchildren, or that he won’t ever get to see me be a father. Merlin, what if he never wakes up!” The confessions rolled out of Draco in a jumbled mess.

Hermione continued to hold him as tight as she could, letting him cry and vent.  She didn’t prod or push any further, she was just his calm in the middle of the storm.

Draco cried for a bit before he calmed and said, “I want to believe that our twins speaking to him means there is good in him, that he is not completely lost, but what if…what if.”

“Shhh, shhh love, if I know anything for certain it is that Lucius Malfoy is a survivor and he will wake up, there are good people looking after him, and this coma is the best thing for him now. His body went through a lot, please trust that it will be okay.” Hermione said hoping to push as much love into her words, because she fervently believed that Lucius Malfoy would wake and be okay. 

Even if she had to oversee it personally, she would make sure of it.

“Why don’t we get something to eat and then go relieve your mother, I am sure she needs a little break.” Hermione said leaving nor room for arguments and hoping to further ease her husband’s fears.  “Once we go in, I will check the diagnostics again and confer with healing team just to make sure.” Hermione finished.

Draco held her tight just a little longer before he felt his twins in his mind…...love, family.  Draco kissed Hermione’s belly, as a silent thanks to his twins for even in their mother’s wombs it’s like they could feel his need for comfort and reassurance.

Draco believed Hermione, he wouldn’t ever doubt his amazing wife, he knew that she would do anything to help her family, and when Lucius Malfoy woke, he would make sure to let him know just that, because Hermione Malfoy would not let anything get in her way.  She fully encompassed her role and name and pity the fools who thought otherwise.

=^.^=

After a spot of breakfast and a quick shower, Draco and Hermione headed back to St Mungo’s despite the early hours.  Narcissa who had been happy to see them, yet reluctant to leave, had left (read as shoved out) ten minutes after they arrived so that she could get a little bit of rest, a good meal, and freshen up.  Hermione had repeatedly assured her that he was fine, and that if anything should change that she would be alerted immediately.

After Hermione convinced Draco to go and sit with his father, she went to meet with Padma, who was the healer currently on site, about Lucius’s condition. 

She found Padma in her office, and there she confirmed that he was still stable but showing no signs of waking up.  Hermione had expected as much but had held out to some hope that there would be some changes that would lead them closer to discovering what was keeping Lucius in a coma.  

Hermione wasted no time in immersing herself in his charts. She had poured over each chart and clinical notes with a fine tooth comb, and shuddered while reading the list of his extensive injuries. Much to her irritation, everything looked to be on par with what they had healed, but something was still bothering her. 

If Lucius injuries had only been physical, then he should have woken, even casting a more complex counter spell to the coma was not working, and that had Hermione thinking that there was something else in play here, and feeling that it was a bit nefarious.

“Pads, have you or anyone on the team checked Lucius for anything else since he was treated for his physical injuries?” Hermione asked as soon as the thought popped into her head.

Padma gave her a contemplative look, “no Mi, I’ve been a little scatter brained myself but no everything is seemingly normal,” she said with a small frown.  “We did the preliminary check when Ron brought him in per our admittance protocols, and they revealed nothing, so we put him under to finish his healing.”

Hermione frowned, she knew Padma was a very capable healer and trusted her with her life, and she didn’t want her to feel like she was anything but, but she could see Padma already trying to take the blame.

“Hey, it’s okay, I didn’t mean anything by it, and you did what our protocol suggested.  And I know that if there were no signs of anything that could be construed as a hex or curse you were to put him under for treatment, so you and the team did the right thing.” Hermione said hoping her friend would purge herself of any negative feelings.

Hermione had a feeling that Lucius unimproved condition was due more to an external factor.  She needed to figure out what had Lucius continuing to remain in a coma. The more she thought the more her suspicion that it was likely to be a late acting curse that had been unwillingly triggered by something in the treatment process.  It was genius but scary and not at all any of the healer’s fault that its possible creator was talented at his craft.

Padma looked at Hermione who had a faraway and pensive look about her and then began to cry.

“Oh Pads it’s okay we will figure it out,” Hermione said feeing like an insensitive ass while moving to wrap her friend up in a side hug.

At the welcome embrace, Padma let out a noise that was more of a laugh cry and moved to wipe her tears.  Hermione looked at her a bit confused, “Pads are you okay?”

As Padma wiped her tears and looked at her friend she smiled, “yeah, I’m okay it’s just no one tells you that your hormones will be off, and even as a healer you forget.  Honestly, we healers really do make the worst patients.”

As soon as she finished uttering the words, they registered into Hermione thoughts, “oh my god Pads, your pregnant!” Hermione squealed.

Padma smiled, “yes, I just found out a few weeks ago, we are having a little girl, also I’m nearly seven weeks along, and Ron and I haven’t shared the news yet, you are the first of our loved ones to know.

“Oh, Pads that is amazing, you are going to be a great mum, and Ron, oh merlin, Ron will be a dad!” Hermione said excitedly.

Both Hermione and Padma were hugging and gushed a bit about their pregnancies, when Mr. Willow walked into the office.

“Well, it seems like you are both in good spirits,” their boss said smiling at them.

“Oh well yes, we are good,” Hermione said sheepishly, she was unsure if Padma had shared the news with their boss.

As if reading her mind Padma said, “Mr. Willow is aware of my pregnancy as our boss, you know because I have to go to medical appointments,” she said smiling. 

Hermione smiled again, “well your secret is still safe with me, and I will be just as excited when you both decide to share the great news.”

After exchanging pleasantries, Hermione filled in Mr. Willow on what she suspected was behind Lucius' condition and asked if he would accompany them to run a diagnostic to confirm.  Normally she would have just done it herself, but she knew she could not treat direct family members and didn't want to cause unnecessary issues.  So, she asked her boss as she needed Mr. Willows approval to even conduct the diagnostics. She knew she was their best chance at casting this particular test.

Mr. Willow knew this and of course approved so long as Padma was present for the reading, to confirm or provide her own medical opinion. 

Both witches departed the office eagerly and made their way back toward Lucius room where they found Draco sitting at his father’s side reading a book, with Auror Jones standing off to the side keeping watch.

Draco looked up when the door opened noting it was Hermione and Padma, earmarking the page before giving them both small smile.

Hermione returned his smile and watched as he put a book down.  She noted his demeanor had calmed since their interaction that morning and it made her smile wider.  She was glad that he was taking steps to heal on his own.  She wasted no time in walking straight over to him, there was no sense in asking if there were any changes, she knew there wasn’t, so instead she asked, “how are you feeling?”

Draco sighed then ran a hand through his hair as she reached him cradling his face in her hands, “I'm okay. I have been talking and reading to him, the other healer said that it might help. Seems silly though.”

“No love it’s not, healers often encourage families to talk to their loves ones who are in a coma, because not only does it make the family feel better but there is some research that suggest that a person in a coma, while not physically conscious, can still hear you subconsciously.” Hermione said with a watery smile.

Draco looked at her with so much love that it made her heart skip a beat, and now like Padma had been earlier, she was feeling overly emotional. Damned hormones!

“I do have some news,” she said hesitantly, “Ideally, I would like to wait until Narcissa is back, but I don’t think we should wait, this is too important.”

“What is it love?” Draco asked nervously.

“Well, As we were informed, when Lucius arrived he was checked for any traces of curses, which came back negative,” she said showing him the diagnostic report, “so naturally with the extent of his injuries, the best solution was to put him in a coma to stop the pain and treat the injuries with less stress to the patient.” She said pausing let him process what she’s said.  “You see if a patient has any trace of a hex or curse during our initial check, we have to treat it first as it could lead to further complications.  It’s the hospital's standard protocol.” Hermione paused again. 

“The thing is that the medical induced coma that your father was put under is a fairly common and routine standard of care, and again even before we place a patient under for any necessary treatment, we always check their brain activity, and when Lucius was checked he was normal.  So, naturally he was placed under for treatment and Padma motioned to wake him, he didn’t which of course struck us all as odd because he should have,” Hermione took a breath, feeling a little nervous to share what she suspected, “but after trying everything that they could think to wake him from this fairly routine standard of care and coming back unsuccessful, I have now come to conclusion that there was a latent curse that may have been activated after Lucius was put to sleep.”

Draco registered her words and simply exclaimed, “Dolohov,” as he slumped back in his chair, anger, frustration, and worry swirling within him.

Hermione had suspected as much as she had once been on the receiving end of one of his curses before, and she would bet every galleon they had in Gringotts that this curse or hex was indeed Dolohov’s creation.

“Yes,” she agreed and moved in to comfort him, “I suspect he is the creator of this curse and suspect that he has some knowledge of healer’s protocols and managed to work that bit into his curse so it would slip by unnoticed until it was too late.  But we want to check and see if his diagnostics are different now that we are looking for a curse again.”

“Would you be able to see it, the curse.  I mean it wasn’t present initially?” Draco asked skeptically.

“I am confident that if I look again, I will be able to see it if it’s curse. I only think it was missed because normally once a healer does their initial check for a curse, there isn’t a need to check for it again.  But since I have intimate knowledge with Dolohov's curses, I developed a different diagnostic for such things.  I found out shortly after the war that he was fond of sharing said curses with others who were like minded, as we treated people with curses similar to what I had been hit with well after the war was over." Hermione said with a faraway look as she recalled losing a few patients before she developed her famed diagnostic.  

Draco was feeling his anger grow for Dolohov, he always knew the bastard was sadistic, but this was a whole new level.

Hermione could see the anger brewing within Draco, so she continued to speak, 'Draco I have to be the one to cast the diagnostic."

Draco snapped out of his thoughts and shifted immediately to concern.

Hermione could see the shift and didn't let him dwell on it, "I am the only one who knows how to, and it will take time to train anyone else. Time is of the essence.” Hermione said sheepishly, she knew she would need to pass along this new info to Mr. Willow, Poppy, and Minerva, as they would need to change their protocols and moving forward how student healers were taught.  The new protocol would need to include rechecking for curses or hexes after treatment as well.

Draco knew that it wasn’t the healer’s fault that it had been missed, and his wife was still doing everything in her power to help his father.  He hated that he couldn't help, and it was all Dolohov’s fault. Draco needed to find this bastard and put him down.

“Love, we are going to check him again, but I will need you to step out,” Hermione noticed Draco begin to protest, “I know, I know, but please, please just step out and reach out to your mother, it is safe for me to do this, I would never jeopardize our children." She whispered the last part only loud enough for him to hear.  And Hermione knew she wouldn't, no they were too loved to leave unprotected.

"And besides I don’t want Narcissa to be worried, but I also do not want to delay this any further so please let me just get this done,” she finished.

Draco sighed knowing that she was right, of course she was, his wife was brilliant. He rose and moved closer to her, “thank you Hermione,” he said pressing a kiss to her head, “thank you Healer Weasley,” he said looking at Padma, “I will step out and call for mother.”

Hermione reached for him once more and stole a quick kiss before Draco stepped out.

“Okay Pads are you ready,” Hermione said shakily, she had expected him to fight and argue.

Hermione glanced over at Auror Jones who had remained silent but observant of the previous interaction, “it is safe for you to be in here, we are just casting a diagnostic.” Hermione said noting the aurors skeptical look.

Auror Jones simply nodded.

Hermione took a deep breath and then began casting the complex and intricate diagnostic.  As soon as the last wand movement was flourished, the lights around Lucius instantly it lit up in a deep shade of blood red around his head.  How ironic she thought.

Padma let out a gasp next to her. “Oh my, are you seeing this,” she asked incredulously.

Hermione almost sighed in relief at seeing that there was at least something there that they could tackle.  She didn’t feel vindicated though, because the bastard had managed to get one over on them, but seeing the proof right there in front of her was a thread she would grasp and begin to unravel. 

Padma gasped next to her as the red was so prominent near her Lucius' head.

“Whatever this is, it’s bad,” Hermione surmised by the deep blood red coloring lighting up the scan.

“The location itself suggests that it was something to do with the mind,” Padma concurred, “it must have been triggered when we put him to sleep, just like you suspected Hermione, that’s the only plausible explanation.”

“Well, we at least have a place to start researching, Hermione added now fully determined to figure this out, “his other vitals and scans are normal, so Lucius is technically fine except for him being unconscious, so it may be some kind of mind trapping curse, or something similar, but I’ve never seen or heard of anything like this before.” Hermione added as she searched her brain for any relevant information.

“I will begin my research here at the hospital, but I think you would have better luck in those old pureblood libraries, if Dolohov created this curse, I’m almost positive that we can trace its origins to one of the pureblood lines.” Padma said.

Hermione knew she was right, her own mind had already come to that conclusion, “I will visit Harry and Pansy and start there.”

“That’s a good start, but I am sure that the library at Malfoy Manor is the biggest and best one,” Padma added sheepishly.

Hermione closed her eyes; she had also come to that same conclusion but feared voicing it out loud.  While she had been gradually visiting the manor at Narcissa's behest, she still had her reservations. But now, it was time to get over that fear, especially if it meant saving her family, which she knew she would do without hesitation, fear of the manor be damned. Dolohov would not win.

“Yeah, I know,” was all Hermione could say as she worked through her internal battle.

“How about we go tell Draco and Mrs. Malfoy what we discovered, I will continue to keep Lucius under observation and rerun our standard diagnostics twice a day to ensure nothing else pops up.” Padma said reach out to squeeze Hermione’s hand in support.

Hermione, Padma, and Auror Jones walked out of the room and were met with an anxious Narcissa and Draco.

“What’s happened, is he okay,” Narcissa said shakily

“Mother please,” Draco pleaded.

Her heart ached for her mother-in-law.  “Narcissa, we discovered that there was a latent curse that was triggered after Lucius was put in a coma to heal.” Hermione said watching Narcissa sway, and Draco reaching out to steady her.

“Lucius is fine, all healed up at least physically, so given the fact that all attempts to wake him were unsuccessful, I started to suspect that it may have some underlying cause.  I explained this to Padma and Mr. Willow, and he agreed and granted me special permission to run my own curse detection diagnostic.  And as I suspected, I was able to identify a concentration of something around his head, which I think that it has to do with his mind.” Hermione finished.

“Could Draco or I try to enter his mind to check what it may be?” Narcissa asked hopefully, “since it has to do with his mind.”

Hermione thought about this, I mean technically yes, they could as they were both talented in legilimency, and this affliction Lucius had seemed to be concentrated in his mind, but it was also a curse so there was no telling what could happen while entering his mind or even worse, what could go wrong.  She knew in the end, that if anyone could do it, her husband could, he had already shown his impressive capacity as a legilimens, and he was good a defensive magicks so he could deflect if there was any trouble, but that didn’t mean she wanted to serve him up on a silver platter either.  But like before at the prison, Hermione knew she would rather have Draco enter her father-in-law’s mind instead of anyone else.

Making up her mind Hermione said, “normally requesting this would be highly unorthodox, but since I know of what Draco is capable of, I think if we inform Mr. Willow and Head Auror Robards, and they approve the procedure, we could have Draco see if he could find anything that may help us cure Lucius.”

Narcissa looked hopeful, “thank you my dear and Healer Weasley.”

They both returned her smile, before Padma walked off to talk to Mr. Willow.

“Do you think he can still hear us when we talk to him?” Narcissa asked quietly.

“I don’t know for certain his current state, but as I told Draco earlier, we often encourage families to speak to their loved ones in a coma, we have documented accounts that once the patient has woken, they recall entire conversations.”

Narcissa let out a sigh, she was glad that Hermione was there. 

A few moments later Mr. Willow arrived from his meeting and with a serious face said, “this is all highly unorthodox. Lucius Malfoy is technically a ward of the ministry, and as such we do not need the family’s consent to move forward with any procedures that maybe needed to save his life, but any decent human would ask the family for their input,” he said looking over at Narcissa and Draco, “and please let me be clear that the final decision belongs to Head Auror Robards.”

Narcissa with a shaky breath said, “thank you Mr. Willow, and if Head Auror Robards agrees, then we do too.”

Mr. Willow nodded his agreement, “If approved, I will be present to monitor Mr. Malfoy vitals while Draco enters his mind.  I will send word to Head Auror Robards and Auror Potter, but for now we will just wait and when they arrive, I will explain the proposal to them.”

They didn't have to wait long, as no less than twenty minutes after Mr. Willow had sent word, both Aurors walked in, and they weren’t alone. 

Hermione looked to Ron who was trailing behind them while joined by Auror Hightower and an unknown Azkaban guard.  Strange she thought, she hadn’t seen either Aurors Bishop or Auror Clarkson, maybe they were on a mission, she shook the thoughts as she noticed the Head Aurors face, and he was not happy.

“Mr. Willow,” Robards voice boomed, “what is this that I hear that there is a plan to allow young Mr. Malfoy to enter Lucius Malfoy’s mind.  This is highly unprecedented given his current situation, and also because it will not be done by one of the ministries sanctioned Legilimens.”

Mr. Willow didn’t flinch, “as you are aware Lucius Malfoy came in with life threatening conditions, to which my team of healers accessed and began to heal him accordingly, and it wasn’t until our very own brilliant Healer Malfoy, here,” he nodded toward Hermione, “who for obvious reasons cannot treat him as she is family, discovered that there was something else deeper that had not been overlooked but simply undiagnosed to the healing team.” Mr. Willow said daring the head auror to refute him.

Head Auror Robards simply raised a brow, “so why does his son have to be the one to enter his mind?”

“It doesn’t have to be him, specifically, but given the fact that he has already been in Lucius mind once and that he is an extremely talented legilimens, he is our best chance at finding out what kind of curse this is.” Harry added.

Robards looked over to his young protégé with and almost proud expression, “very well, but I insist that you Mr. Potter be in that room to observe and ensure that our ward is not further harmed.”

Harry, and the rest of the group seemed to let out a breath at the atmosphere changed.

“Mrs. Malfoy that was quite the catch,” Robards said looking over at Hermione.

Hermione raised her chin, “yes well, this group of aresholes are messing with the wrong family.”

Head Auror Robards spared her a smile, “that they have,” he agreed.

=^.^=

With the plan approved by all parties involved, Draco, Harry and Mr. Willow had walked through Hermione’s plan to enter Lucius’s mind.  When she was satisfied that she had covered everything at least twice, “such a swot,” Harry had mused and Draco had chortled, everyone else who was not going to take part in the procedure had been asked to stay outside.  It was done with an abundance of caution, as this procedure was highly unorthodox and untested.

Draco had kissed his mother, then Hermione before following the other men inside his father’s room.

“Draco, I will cast the diagnostic and then you may proceed to enter your father’s mind, and as your wife explained in full and precise detail, should his vitals indicate damage, I will ask you to leave his mind immediately, we do not want to cause him any further damage.  If you feel anything off or any kind of attack, you are to remove yourself from your father’s mind immediately.  Remember you are only to access what you can and report back anything useful.” The old healer said sternly a warning of no nonsense laced his words.

Draco nodded and waited for Mr. Willow to cast his diagnostics, and with a few flicks of his wand, the room was lit up in soft lights save for the bright red near his father’s head, he could see the curse clearly.   Draco took one last look at the healer and Harry, before he raised his wand an uttered legilimens.

The first thing that Draco noticed when he entered his father’s mind, was the sensation that was like having a heavy weighted blanket covering him, it was relaxing but something wasn’t just quite right about it.  He felt his heart rate slow, and felt his mind begin to drift.  The more that Draco wandered through the cavernous space that had not been his father’s mind before, the more it felt more like being underwater, like the initial comfort had lowered his anxiety.  He felt like he was floating in a way. He tried to focus but something felt off. While he could move, he suddenly found that it was not as easy as he would have if he were in regular water. 

When Draco would enter any other person’s mind, he could do so without them knowing or even make it hurt, he could generally move with relative ease and simply make his way through, but this feeling he had now was not natural, it was starting to feel like cold pressure from all sides.  No matter which way he turned he was surrounded by the feeling, but he knew he had to push through.  

Draco waded through the dark cold waterlogged feeling until he found what looked and felt like something familiar, a conversation between him and his father.  He could see his mouth moving but there was no sound, then like a pebble had been dropped into the water around him, the vision rippled and it was dark again. Draco started to feel like he was drowning the more he tried to get closer, but he knew that in his father’s mind or any really, there was no need for air.   It was as if no matter how much he was trying to stay afloat, it was not enough, it was suffocating.

Draco twisted and continued to make his way around when he finally came to scene that felt like a more recent memory, and he clung to it like a lifeline.  When he settled some, he noted that there were two men one on the ground and the other standing.   

Draco moved to get closer, but again the memory had no sound, and it was grainy.  As he pushed into the memory to get a better view, he was now certain it was father.  He watched as Lucius lay on the ground always defiant, as a man stood over him. 

This was it he thought, this was when he was attacked, but damn why couldn’t he get closer or a clearer vision. 

Draco watch as there appeared to be a struggle between the men, before his father was subdued. The attack on his father was brutal and after he lay on the floor broken and battered surely fighting for his life, there was what seemed like a flash of purple light, but it could have been blue, he couldn’t make it out through the haze of the memory.

Draco fought harder to get closer hoping to replay the memory but kept pushing against an invisible wall of water.  He pushed and hit the wall needing to get answers, before he suddenly felt himself be jerked back.

“Draco,” he heard his name clearly, “come on mate.”

Draco sucked in a breath like he had been holding it, before he hunched over trying to steady his beating heart.

“Bloody hell mate, if something had happened to you Mi would have killed me.” Draco heard Harry say.

“Wh..wha,” Draco’s breath was just catching up, “whaa, what happened.”

Well, you were in there for a while, but your father’s vitals were ok,” Harry said looking at is friend worriedly, “at first you were just eerily still, so we let you be, but when you continued to not move, yet your breaths became more shallow, like you were struggling for air, I asked the healer about bringing you back.  Overall, you seemed okay, and he confirmed that your father was still stable. We let you continue, but mate that was almost two hours ago.”

Harry leveled his gaze on Draco who looked on incredulously. “Then you were suddenly gasping for air, like you were drowning, and your father’s vital crashed.  I tried to pull you out right then, but I couldn’t wake you, Mr. Willow suggest I induce the feeling of falling, so I kicked your chair from under you and caught you before you fell and you came too.”

Draco finally looked toward his father and noticed that Mr. Willow had managed to stabilize him again, and he let out another shattered breath, thank Merlin.

“How long was I in my father’s mind,” Draco asked afraid of hearing the answer.

Harry looked to the old healer before he answered, “a little over two hours and a half.”

Salazars soggy tits, Draco thought, that was a long time to be in someone’s mind.

“It felt like minutes to me,” Draco announced, then more shakily asked Mr. Willow, “will my father be okay, that is a long time to be in someone’s mind.”

Mr. Willow looked over at Draco, “your father is stable again, I think this curse is designed to disorientate anyone entering the mind of the afflicted.  I told Mr. Potter, that it almost looked like it was trying to draw you in.”

Draco agreed, “but do you know if it will affect his mind?” he asked again looking toward his father.

“Son, I don’t know, as soon as you left his mind, he immediately stabilized, and that is a good sign, but I will be honest with you, not much had been studied on legilimency.  Now if he had been imperiused then yes, I’d say there would be further damage to the mind as most minds try to fight against it’s hold, but in my professional opinion, I believe that this curse is devious enough to keep your father safe in his subconscious, while laying a trap for anyone else.  It is like it was made for someone who is a legilimens.”  Mr. Willow said sadly.

Draco’s heart sunk, that bastard Dolohov knew the Blacks were natural legilimens, and had created something to trap him or his mother. Dolohov knew that they would attempt to investigate his mind at some point, as they had already done so when they visited him at Azkaban.  Draco felt his anger stir, Dolohov was cunning enough to know that if Draco had succeeded in breaking through that wall in his father’s mind, that it would trap him with no way out, and leave his wife and children unprotected.

Still seething but knowing that no one in this room deserved his ire, he let it fall to the back, “Harry thank you for saving me, I owe you.” Draco began but Harry cut him off, “no thanks needed mate, like I said Mi would have hexed my ballocks off.” 

Both men smiled.

“Not to be insensitive, but did you find anything,” Harry asked hopeful.

Draco shrugged, “aside from the sensation that I was in water and being lulled in further out to sea, I couldn’t really see anything.  I had just managed to see a shadow of a man cast a purple or blue curse at my father. I couldn’t tell if it was Dolohov or McNair,” Draco groaned in frustration, “but there was someone sent to Azkaban who was sent with the sole purpose of targeting my father.”

Harry nodded, “it may not be much, but your brilliant wife has worked out tougher problems with less.”

Draco allowed a small smile to play on his lips, because yes Hermione Granger, no he corrected, Hermione Malfoy was one witch you didn’t want to mess with.

Chapter Text

After the whole legilimens session, and that they had not come to her immediately, Hermione had been furious.  She was torn between being happy that Harry and Mr. Willow had managed to pull Draco out of the session, and angry at Dolohov for being such a conniving are to make something so devious.  Rationally she knew that Mr. Willow was more than capable of handling a situation like what occurred as was Harry, but this was HER husband damn it, and she should have been in there to save him. 

When they had walked out of the room, their faces a bit glum, she had asked what happened and knew that it was bad when Harry began with, "It was just a bit of a scared and I pulled Malfoy out in time."  Since becoming friends Harry and Draco only referred to each other by their surnames only when they were upset with each other or worried, she figured this instance was the latter.  

Hermione leveled a glare at her best friend willing him to come clean, and who caved instantly.  He explained rather ineptly the just of what had happened to Draco.  

Hermione's oversensitive emotions warred within her with every word, but in the end, she settled with walking up to her husband and hitting his chest in anger, then pulled him close as she cried at the thought that she could have lost him.  Harry looked on sheepishly, but Draco simply held her.

After her little emotional display, Draco had recounted what happened in more detail, and they began to brainstorm ideas of what this curse could be.  

Hermione had remained uncharacteristically quiet, and that bothered Draco the most.

He hadn’t prodded her then, but now in the comfort of their home, he had to find out what was wrong, he could feel her anxiousness.

“Hermione love, what are you thinking,” Draco asked pulling her closer to him.  They had decided to head straight home so that he could rest his mind, and because Harry and Ron would be over to speak to him the next day.

In a quiet voce Hermione said, “I think I need to go to the manor.”

“No, I can feel you already upset at just the thought,” Draco said his faced etched in concern, “whatever you need just tell me and I will go get it for you.”

Hermione drew him closer, “Draco I don’t know what I need, I just have to look for it.” 

“Start with the one in Grimmuald, then if you can’t find what you need, I'll,” he was saying before she stopped him.

“Draco, I know that while Grimmuald may have an impressive library, it will not compare to the one at Malfoy Manor, and after you described what happened, I need to figure this out.  I am good at research, and I need to do this because that bastard will not win.” Hermione said resolutely.

Draco groaned, “I am not changing your mind, am I?”

“No, she said into his chest, just don’t leave me alone,” Hermione pleaded.

“Never my love,” Draco said as he pulled her up so that he could kiss her, “I will never leave you alone there.”

Draco felt Hermione shudder, she knew that he wouldn’t, but it was still comforting to hear.

Draco began to deepen his kisses, as his hands moved to cradle her belly, before traveling further south.

“Draco your supposed to be resting,” Hermione said a little breathless.

“I can assure you love, I am fine, but what I need now and what will undoubtedly make me feel loads better is to make my beautiful wife cum on my mouth then my cock,” he said huskily, as he pushed her on her back, and pulled her silky night dress off.

Draco kissed his way down to her chest and lavished her breasts with equal attention that earned him some whimpers, before he continued his was south kissing her belly.   Merlin he was so hard at the mere sight of Hermione’s pregnant belly.  He kissed his way down further and spread her legs, he was so glad that she had taken to sleeping in just the silky slip sans knickers, as it made getting his hands, mouth, and cock in her so much easier.

Hermione moaned when his mouth met her dripping core, she knew what he was doing, distracting her from what they were going to do, and damn if he wasn’t succeeding.  Hermione’s mind went blank as soon as she felt the flat of Draco’s tongue swipe up her slit.   

Draco smirked when he felt his wife shudder and commenced to feast.

Hermione gripped the sheets and held on for dear life, as her talented and wicked husband ate her cunt like a man starved.

She couldn’t see him but merlin she could feel him, and he was positively sinful. Oh, how she wished she could pull him in closer, but her belly was too big now so instead she gripped the sheets until she was seeing her magic crackle while stars burst behind her eyes.  He ate her out and she forgot all about earlier. When she came, she did so while screaming his name.

Draco continued to lick, suck, and kiss her through her climax, but Hermione needed more.

“Draco, I need you to fuck me…. NOW!” Hermione yelled still feeling boneless from her orgasm.

And Draco was if nothing always willing to please his wife, he had heard his wife's demand, and he would give his demanding and needy little thing everything she wanted. 

Draco lifted his head and licked his lips that were covered in her orgasm and smirked, “you want me to fuck you my love, or would you like to fuck me.”

Hermione whimpered impatiently, “Draco,” she began but he simply smiled wickedly. He moved to help her roll over on her hands and knees, placing her glorious arse in the air, and he marveled at it.  Hermione had always been petite with ample curves that were made for him, but her body had changed to adjust for her growing their twins and fuck she was even more spectacular.  Her bum and breasts had grown, her hips had widened and where she had gotten some stretch marks and began to get self-conscious of her body, Draco would always worship her.  He made a point to tell her how beautiful she was that this thing that only she could do which was grow their children was priceless and the very thing that made her even more irritable to him.  He kissed every mark on her body until she believed him, and she did.

As Hermione moved into position to be fucked by her husband, she could feel the coolness from her release at her cunt.  It felt nice as she was still heated from his mouth.  Currently Draco was positioned behind her and kissing her stretch marks. she has been self-conscious about them, but he had dissuaded her of that, as he had informed her that they were physical representations of her amazing resilience to creating new life with him, and that she should wear them as a badge of honor, and she did. 

Draco didn’t make her wait long; he kissed her marks and heard her whimper again. She was rocking back a bit a little impatient, so he postponed himself behind spreading her legs a little further before he was gripping her voluptuous hip with one hand while the other was stroking his cock and nudging it at her entrance.

Hermione whimpered again, desperate as she felt Draco run his cock up and down her slit coating himself in her release, before he finally sheathed himself in one mighty thrust.

They both moaned at the contact. 

Draco now knew after these several months that his babies were safe in Hermione’s uterus, even though they had had intercourse several times, he was still nervous about hurting Hermione and the twins, until the doctor had explained in detail how they were okay. He to Draco's mortification and Hermione's amusement, still cautioned against certain forms of rough sex, but this, fucking her from behind, he knew was safe and fuck it felt so good to be buried balls deep in his wife’s cunt while her belly was swollen with life that he had fucked into her.

Both hands gripped her hips as he pounded into her, and all they could hear aside from the wetness of her cunt, was the slap of skin against skin. Draco marveled at the sight of his cock disappearing into her cunt as it was a magnificent sight. 

Hermione’s eyes rolled back when she felt his balls tapping her cunt, she secretly loved the feeling, and she moaned with each tap.

Draco feeling it all through their bond knew he wouldn’t last much longer, watching their coupling combined with her cunt was squeezing him like a vice, his balls slapping her cunt, was sending him over the edge.  He moved his hand around and found her clit rubbing it, wanting Hermione to give him another release before he found his.

“Give me one more Hermione,” Draco demanded.

Hermione lost it, the combined sensations were too much, but oh so damned good.  The sensation of him pounding into her, filling her, while he played with her clit was more than enough to send her over the edge, her magic crackled, and she came again, and vase in the room shattered with her accidental burst of magic.

Draco felt and saw Hermione come. He held her steady with both hands, pumping into her with a fury before he followed her coming so hard, he swore he felt his soul leave his body.  He leaned forward careful to keep his weight off her, before he rolled them to the side and was pulling her his body, his cock still twitching inside of her.

“I love you,” Draco said flushed while kissing her neck.

Hermione giggled, “I love you to Draco, and I broke another vase.”

He chuckled and watched as the vase righted itself, he had made sure to cast that nifty repairing spell over their belongings as soon as Hermione’s accidental burst of magic had continued to grow and get stronger.

“Were in this together,” Draco added, and she knew what he meant, he would be with her every step of the way as they went back to the manor.

“I know.” Was her simple response, before sleep claimed them both.

=^.^=

The following day Harry and Ron made their way to Portland Place, where Hermione and Draco greeted them with tea, sandwiches, and biscuits. 

Ron as always went straight to the food after he had said his hellos.

“Blimey these are delicious,” Ron said as he quickly inhaled the sandwiches, “did Tippy make these, because they are brilliant, and I need to hug and kiss her right now.”

Hermione laughed, while Draco and Harry rolled their eyes, “she did,” they answered Ron, smiled again.

“How’s Pansy and Padma,” Hermione asked.

Harry smiled so wide it made her heart burst, “Pansy is great but has been getting mad at me lately for getting her pregnant, she loves and hates me all the same,” he finished with a sheepish smile.

Hermione laughed, ‘yes well when you are growing a wizard or witch and your body begins to change and even not feel like your own, or in my case both, then I say you can feel as much as you want to,” she added teasingly.

“Yea, and she’s absolutely gorgeous, glowing really even if she is threatening to hex my bollocks off if I look at her the wrong way or say the right thing.” Harry added smiling.

Ron took a break from stuffing his face, to look over at them before making a face, “is it really that bad?” He asked nervously.

Hermione knew about Padma’s pregnancy, but it was not common knowledge she thought, so Hermione jumped in before Ron could “Ron” things up, “well it depends, we can have mood swings, mostly lots of emotions, so that’s probably what Pans is feeling, our emotions tend to run wonky, but it’s great really.  I mean other than you getting to be a big as a house, stretch marks, or your feet swelling just thinking about eating anything salty, but I promise you it’s worth it,” she finished rubbing her belly.

Both Draco and Harry nodded in agreement.

Ron seeming to have snapped back, muttered quickly, “Pads is still good she’s just a bit stresses and just a little tired, I know she’s been looking for anything to help Mr. Malfoy.”

Hermione smiled sadly, “please tell her to not overdo it, we will figure this out, between the Black and Malfoy library’s we will find something.

Ron nodded in understanding, before going back to devouring his food.

“So, Harry what’s the word on the investigation?” Draco asked bluntly.

Harry explained what he had discovered during the interviews, and that Robards had authorized Collins to be investigated.  He let Draco see his interaction with Preston and Collins and was only mildly surprised when he began to curse.

Harry explained to them that they were also purposely keeping Bishop and Clarkson at arm’s length as a precaution.

“We are heading back to the ministry now, and will follow up with Robards, and if anything changes, I’ll let you know.  But Draco I have plans to revisit the old farmhouse where I saw the black cat, I just know there is something there.” Harry said.

Ron and Harry left shortly after they finished their meal, and Hermione knew it was time to go to the manor.

Sensing her anxiousness once again Draco added, “if you are not ready today, we can wait one more day.”

With a shaky breath and determination Hermione replied, “no we go today.”

Draco knew his stubborn witch would not wait, but he would always give her the choice, “Tippy will be apparating us directly into the library.”

Hermione nodded still feeling a bit anxious but knowing that this was the right thing to do.

“Tippy,” Draco called out softly, and in the next breath she was there.

“Is master and mistress ready to goes to the big house,” Tippy said looking at them expectantly. 

It’s now or never Hermione thought before she looked at Draco then back to Tippy and said, “I’m ready.” 

=^.^=

When they arrived at the Malfoy Manor library, Hermione was thankful that she did not throw up over what she was sure were priceless artifacts.

Draco helped steady her, “do you need some tea, water, anything,” he asked nervously.

Hermione who still had her eyes closed, felt the nausea subside feeling relief, she dared to open her eyes, and oh goodness the library was massive, and a dream come true.

“Draco,” she managed to choke out, “this is amazing.” She crooned as she spun in place looking at the rows and rows of books.  This library put the Hogwarts library to shame; Merlin she could get live in here.

Draco allowed a small chuckle, “welcome to the notorious Malfoy Manor Library, Mrs. Malfoy, and just think as my wife it is yours love.”

Hermione still looking on in wonder, sighed, this was heavenly, and damn he was right, this was hers now too.

“Tell me about the filing system or is it organized like the one at Hogwarts?” she asked still looking around awed.

“Well as a member of the Malfoy family, you have the exclusive privilege and right to simply call out for what you are looking for and it will come to you. The library is also a bit intuitive, so once you begin to call on certain kinds of books it registers them and may offer some other similar suggestions.” Draco said knowing his wife may very well climax from his declaration.

“Hogwarts a History,” Hermione didn’t hesitate to call and watched in awe as several books appeared on the desk nearest to her as she then laughed joyously. “Oh wow,” she said in amazement, “Draco why do you have several copies of this book.”

Hermione moved closer and picked up the first copy, which was a pristine first edition.

“Well, that copy is mine, which is why I am sure the library presented it to you first as my wife, but some of the others are signed copies or early editions,” he moved to grab one of the other books the library had produced, “see, this one here was given to my grandfather by Bathilda Bagshot, it’s a draft.”

Hermione squealed, “let me see it, a draft wow, I wonder what is different about this one and the original.” She spoke out loud.

“Well love, you will find that there is a difference between the one I know you have at home and the one here,” Draco motioned, “for one the copy that you have is for commercial sale, but these were tailor made for families like the Malfoys and Blacks.”

“What could possibly be different?” She asked curiously.

He smirked, “well for starters, the versions here are tailored to our families specifically,” he said as he opened the book.  “It let us know all about our common rooms, as you know the Malfoys have always belonged to Slytherin.  It also shows the hidden passageways associated with our common room, and I know that there is a different version in the Black Family library at Grimmauld.”

Hermione quickly scanned the pages and found just how right he was, “this is simply not fair,” she pouted.

Draco laughed, “no it probably isn’t, but that was the point love, and besides I am sure that because of these specific versions of the books, Sirius Black and James Potter along with his friends were able to create that blasted Marauders map of theirs.”

It was as if a spark of recognition went off in her head, of course it all made sense how James and Sirius knew the ins and outs of Hogwarts, then factor in Remus Lupin’s intelligence and together they created the Marauders Map.

“Still not fair,” she said smiling.

“Well now this is all yours,” he said smiling then took a more serious tone, “how are you feeling love?”

Hermione had been so captivated by the library, that she had momentarily forgot about her anxiousness of being back inside Malfoy Manor.  If the rest of the manor was similar to this space, then maybe she had a chance to venture out.

“Surprisingly, I am okay, I think the magnificence of this space made me forget,” she said sheepishly.

Draco relaxed, “I know you can’t see it, but it truly is a different space now, mother really did completely overhaul the place, but for now the fact that you are standing even here is momentous.” He said smiling loving at her.  “And before you can fret about anything else, the library has a loo attached, as well as a small area where you can call for food and drinks, and that floo,” Draco pointed to the smaller fireplace in the area, “is connected so only our immediate family has access to it.  Now that I have brought you here and as you are a Malfoy by marriage, you can now fully access the floo.”

Hermione felt some of the stress leave her body, hearing his explanation of the ins and outs made her feel more welcomed and comfortable, she could work with this.

“If you ever need to come here just say Malfoy Manor Library and it will bring you straight here and remember only Malfoy’s can access the space through that fireplace.” Draco confirmed once more for good measure.

In no time Hermione had called for several tomes that ranged from creating spells, to books that contained various forms of dark spells, to books on healing, she found a nice space near the back that was cozy and hunkered down. 

It wasn’t until several hours later that they had been in there, that had her feeling like she had more questions than answers, so with a frustrated groan, she said, “I’m tired, can we go home?”

Draco who had sat diligently at her side while she searched the various books and had taken copious amounts of notes on, placed his book down and smiled.  He was so proud of her for stepping back willingly, because the Hermione Granger he once knew in school, would have hunkered down and would not leave until she found what she needed, but Hermione Malfoy his wife and mother of his children knew that while the situation was serious, so was the health of her children and herself.

“While I am completely enthralled with this amazing library, I need a long hot bath, some cake, and a foot rub, before I can continue the search,” Hermione said looking over at Draco.

“That love, sounds wonderful, besides I would like to check on mother,” he added, “father is stable, and these books will still be waiting for us tomorrow.”

Hermione sighed, “I know but I hate that I can’t do anything else.”

“Hermione you figured out it was a curse after he was treated, and I confirmed it, now it’s just pulling the right thread, and you will unravel it.” Draco said with so much sincerity and confidence in her.

Hermione knew he was right, she had already stepped back from her healer duties, the healer’s program was running smoothly, the werewolf proposal had been placed on the back burner for now until they found a supplier, but was not a lost cause, so she had time to focus on solving this, while still growing her twins.

“I know, I know, alright let’s call it a night and we can return tomorrow,” she said before she could second guess herself.

“That’s my girl,” Draco said earning himself a beautiful blush dusting his wife’s face.

They made their way over to the floo and before departing Hermione took one last look at the amazing space noting that her previous anxiousness from

=^.^=

When Harry and Ron returned to the ministry after leaving the Malfoy’s home, they went straight to Head Auror Robards office.  Harry was anxious to hear of any new information that could be found on Collins.

“Harry, will you tell me why we haven’t included Bishop or Clarkson, in any of the guard duty rounds for Lucius Malfoy?” Ron asked as they sat waiting for Robards to finish his meeting.

So much had happened that had Harry had not followed thought on telling Ron the whole story.  He was grateful that Ron had enough trust in him to now questions things, but now was as good as any a time to fill Ron in. 

“Well Hermione had an odd interaction with Bishop at gala you may remember, and then Clarkson seemed to be off, they both do.  Clarkson was in the office asking questions the day Lucius was attacked, and something told me to play it close to the chest, so I did, and now with everything going on, I just don’t feel the need to include them. I want to keep the knowledge of what is happening to Lucius Malfoy limited.”

The explanation was more of a like a please trust my gut feeling, but he knew Ron would understand.

Ron was an excellent strategist, so he understood and nodded, “hey mate there is something I want to share with you,” Ron said nervously, “I probably shouldn’t be telling you yet, but Mi already knows, so,” Ron said stretching out the word, “Pads is pregnant.”

Harry spaced for a fraction of a second before he pulled Ron in for a hug, “That’s amazing Ron!” Harry yelled excitedly.

“Shh, shh,” Ron motioned for Harry to tamper his excitement as they stood in the hallway near the Head Aurors office in hearing range of prying ears, “Pads will kill me if this gets out before she’s ready to tell other people, but I wanted you to know before we announce it, mum and Ginny don’t know yet.”

Harry was so happy for his best friend, and that their children would all attend Hogwarts together just like they had.

“Congratulations mate, can you believe it, were all going to be parents,” Harry said still smiling.

“It’s a bit barmy if you ask me,” Ron replied laughing.

Before they could continue basking in the good news, Head Auror Robards door opened, and the Minister walked out.

“Auror Potter, Auror Weasley, it’s a pleasure to see you,” Kingsley said with a smile.  “And good job with the Lucius Malfoy case, Robards tells me you have both been working diligently.” Kinglsey finished with another friendly smile.

“Thanks,” both Ron and Harry replied.

“Well, I will check in with you both later, but duty calls,” the minister said before he left.

“Come in you two,” called Robards.

Harry and Ron entered each taking a chair, “any news sir?” Harry said not waiting for any pleasantries.

Robards drew a file from his desk and handed it to Harry, inside was Azkaban Guard Collins personal files. 

Harry read through the file and noted that Collins had been reprimanded on two separate occasions for his interactions with certain prisoners.  The incidents in question had been labeled as conduct unbecoming an officer, but since there was not much tangible proof he had merely been suspended without pay and allowed to return. Collins had no family aside from a sister and aunt and had been just barely making by until the day before the attack when suddenly he received a large deposit into his Gringotts vault that tripled his yearly salary.

Harry handed the file over to Ron then asked, “it looks like Collins received a payment of some sort, just ahead of Lucius Malfoy’s attack.”

“That’s what it looks like,” Robards agreed.

“Is it enough to bring him in for official questioning?” Ron asked.

“It is, I am having him brought in now, discreetly of course.” Robards said looking behind them to the clock on the wall, he should be here within the next ten to fifteen minutes.”

“I would like to file for the authorization to use a legilimens or veritasserum?” Harry asked.

Robards smiled, “well gentlemen, it’s a good thing that great minds think alike, as we happen to already have that approval.  That is why the minister was here, to personally authorize the use of those specific methods of interrogation.”

Harry knew that this whole situation with Adversarius, the threatening notes, and the attack on Lucius Malfoy was no coincidence, and he bet that the Minister was thinking along the same lines. Kinglsey Shacklebolt had been the previous Head Auror and leader of the Order, so it was no surprise to see him still utilizing his tactical prowess to help them out now.  And Harry would give it to the man, because after all Kingsley Shacklebolt the current Minister for Magic, had indeed been damn good auror for a reason.

Shaking his thoughts, Harry proceeded to update his boss, “Sir before I forget, I have scaled back Bishop and Clarkson’s involvement in this case for the mean time, but I don’t want to push them away,” Harry said, “I have a feeling that something is off, but there is just too much going on, so I will assign them to something smaller.”

“I trust your judgement Auror Potter.” Robards said confidently.

“Thank you, sir.”

Exactly thirteen minutes later both Harry and Ron were sitting across from Azkaban Guard Archibald Collins, who looked scared shitless. 

Robards and the Department of Mysteries legilimens were just on the other side of the glass wall, watching and waiting.

“Good to see you again Collins,” Harry started, “let me start by informing you that I will say this only once, we can do this the easy way or the hard way.” Harry watched the guard swallow nervously.

“Your choice,” Harry said with a dark smile.

Chapter Text

Guard Archibald Collins interrogation had gone smoothly given his very limited options.  He knew that there was nowhere to go and nothing else to gain by remaining tightlipped, Collins had all but begged to tell the truth, but Harry had still insisted that he drink the truth serum, he was taking no chances to muck anything up.

During the interrogation, it was discovered that Collins had been meeting with a scrappy figure of a man.  This unknown man had approached one afternoon after an early shift while he was still in uniform.  The man had made small talk about the job and what is what like, before diving in and asking if he was willing to take money to meet privately with Lucuis Malfoy.  Collins had nearly bolted, money or not, he wasn’t about to lose his job over some man wishing to act as a vigilante, until the man quoted him the payout.  Collins has sat back down to hear the man out, given the amount of money that was being offered, it was the least he could do.  The scrappy man explained that he was seeking revenge on the former Lord Malfoy, and the man’s reasoning for doing so was that his sister had died because of some death eater raid that had been led by Lucius Malfoy.  Collins who didn’t really care about the prisoners, as he personally viewed them as vermin, was still not convinced. The man insisted that he was willing to pay for this private audience and offered to give the Collins a quarter of the amount as a sign of good faith.

Collins had hesitated at first, he hated the likes of Lucis Malfoy and his ilk, but the amount of money offered was life changing, and as he had some gambling debts that needed to be paid.  Harry noted that Collins agreed only when the man confirmed that none of the guards would get hurt.  The man readily agreed confirming that his issue was with only Lucius Malfoy.

Collins who could have care less if someone wanted to get some payback on any of the Death Eaters rotting in prison let alone the once mighty Lucius Malfoy, so long as they didn’t kill him, because that would be problematic and raise to many questions, left with a hefty payday and instructions to wait to be called on.

Collins didn’t hear from the man until a few weeks later when they met and discussed a plan. The scrapy man would come to the bar where Guard Collins would apparate them to Azkaban, a perk of being a guard there, Collins who would ensure he was on duty, would confund any fellow guards so that the man could slip in. Collins would also act as the lookout running interference for the few of the other guards on duty for about an hour so the man could meet with Lucius.  There were no other details as to what the man would do to Lucius Malfoy, only that he could not be killed. The man agreed and told Collins to be ready to move.  Collins had provided the man a list of his shifts for the next two months.  The man picked a date and paid Collins the other portion of the fee. 

Collins who had been paid more than enough money to pay his debts, and still have funds to play, left the meeting with a smile.  The plan was perfect, and if anyone did happen to see the Lucius was a little roughed up, Collins knew that the other guards wouldn’t say much as prisoners tended to self-harm t or had to be disciplined when they didn’t follow instructions.  He knew from personal experience that nothing would really happen even if a prisoner spoke up, it was a respected guard’s word against a convicted prisoner.  Also, prisoners were too proud to admit that they had been abused by a guard, so earning a few bucks to let someone else in and have a go with the likes of Lucuis Malfoy was no skin of Archibald Collins back, it was an easy payday.

Harry was already planning to meet with the warden of Azkaban to ensure that all the guards received a thorough background check, as well as given resources to do their job properly.  He knew that working at Azkaban could be hard and Collins seemed to be to some degree a part of that circumstance.  There were also good people who took their job and care of the prisoners seriously, so he would let the necessary parties know.  Also, Hermione who have his balls if she knew that the prisoners were mistreated so severely even if they were criminals, she would argue that they were still human, and she would be right.  Damn even in his mind the swot was right.

As Harry continued with the interrogation, Collins also confessed that the revenge plot had been accelerated by the scrappy man.   Collins had received an urgent owl stressing the need to move things along and they would need to proceed with the plan sooner as the man had to travel.  The good news for Collins was that because of this inconvenience, the amount Collins would receive for his part was nearly tripled, so again it was a no brainer. It was kismet really, as Collins would happen to be on the late shift on that day that would allow the plan to move forward.  With the promise of a bigger payout, he agreed to move up the timeline.

So, on the night in question, Collins had enacted the plan, meeting the man at the pub and bringing him to Azkaban, where he cast a confundus charm on Guard Miles at the entry and then a hasty one on Guard Preston, when Preston saw the man in the vicinity, who had transformed into a black cat.  Collins didn’t know this about his employer but, he didn’t care. He then admitted to having to obliviate the actual memory of himself telling the intruder where to go, as Preston had seen and heard too much.  Collins was left with no choice having come face to face with the cat in question, so he obliviated the memories. In a panic and rush, Collins had not been thorough, so Preston still had a semblance of a memory that allowed him to recall seeing a cat.

Harry was seething by the end of the interrogation, and by the red tinge that was starting to creep up Rons neck he was too, but in the end, they had another lead.  Harry was sure that this mystery man was McNair, but he needed Draco to verify this, so the memory of the man in question was taken.

Collins was then taken into custody but was being kept in the ministry until they could get more intel on the man that he had met with, and because they did not want anything to happen to him as he was now, like Lucius, a witness.

“What do we do now mate, Adversarius seems to be escalating their attacks.” Ron said anger lacing his words.

“They managed to get to Lucius who was in a secure supposedly un-impenetrable location, and they are still after Hermione, that’s what worries me the most.  She has limited her movements, except for her pregnancy related doctor’s appointments, but I will speak to Draco and Hermione about having them at their home, it’s what Pansy is doing to be on the safe side.” Harry added.

“Merlin, I nearly forgot about the appointments, Pads has one today.” Ron said his mood shifting when speaking about his wife.

“That’s great mate, and if you need anything, we are here for you.” Harry said smiling.

“Thanks,” Ron blushed, “but what is the plan then?”

Harry adjusted his glasses that had slipped down his nose some, “I want to revisit the old farmhouse, that was the last known place I saw McNair in his animagus form, then maybe cast some wards just in case.”

“How about we head over now, and then I can go check in with Hightower and Jones at Mungo’s before my appointment with Padma, then we can meet up with the Malfoys.” Ron suggested, “you know Tippy loves to feed me and I love her cooking, it’s so good.”

Harry chuckled, “Yea, that’s a good plan for now.”

With the memory in his pocket, Harry and Ron made their way to the apparition point and headed to the old farmhouse.

=^.^=

Draco and Hermione began their day by checking in on Narcissa before heading back to the manor library so Hermione could research.  Draco decided that he was simply too rich and didn’t need to really work, would continue to join her and as result of the increased threats.  But although he was insanely wealthy, Hermione had said she didn’t marry a slouch, so Draco had also informed his staff that he would be working from home for the foreseeable future, but that he was always a floo call away. 

Although he was not physically in his office, Draco took the time to still work from home at his wife’s instance, and today he had the task of reviewing purchase orders ahead of the new season and only paused his work when he needed to go over some of Hermione’s notes only when she asked. 

Draco had initially tried to assist Hermione with the curse research, but his lovely wife had put a stop to that.  It’s not that he wasn’t capable, hell he had been number two only behind her in school, but she had made it abundantly clear that she needed him in a supporting role capacity, and that if and when she needed him to look over something or bounce an idea off of, she would ask him. Draco chuffed at being relegated to the equivalent of just sitting there and looking pretty, while she worked.  Fortunately, she had asked as he knew her tenacity to figure things out. Draco had also worried about her working herself harder than she needed, but like the first day he brought her into the library to research, she had made a point to take breaks, eat, and even call it quits when it was getting late or she was getting tired. 

Draco knew that the lives of their children was as precious to her as it was to him, and thus she proceeded to take care of herself, and it made him so proud of her. So, he would watch her while also tending to his own paperwork. 

This morning had been a particularly quiet one until a small brown ministry owl tapped the large library window. 

Draco rose walking over to the window and opened it, he didn’t even get to fetch a treat, before the ministry owl dropped the letter and flew away. 

He opened the letter and quicky read it, noting it was from Harry.  Draco didn’t look up as he said, “Harry sent word that he and Ron would be over later.”

When there was no response, Draco looked up and saw that Hermione was sorting through a few new books, paying absolutely no attention to him.

Draco repeated, “Harry and Ron will be over later love.”

This time Hermione seemed to at least hear him speaking words but wasn’t paying attention because at Draco’s comment of Harry and Ron coming over to see them, Hermione’s only reply was a distracted grunt.

Draco chuckled; she was so cute when she was in full research mode and oblivious to the world.

“Hermione,” Draco called out as he came to stand in front of her.

Hermione looked up at him slightly confused. “Yes, um what, I’m sorry I was reading something about spells about the victim feeling lost, and it looked like it may have some merit to it.” She said sheepishly.

Draco smiled, he secretly loved watching Hermione in her element, surrounded by books and working to solve a problem.

“I said that Harry sent word that he and Ron will need to meet with us later, he had something he needs me to see,” Draco repeated.

“Oh okay, do we know what time we need to meet him,” Hermione asked as she continued to mark the paragraph she was reading with her finger.

Draco smiled, knowing she was anxious to get back to her reading, “in about one hour love,” he said casting a quick tempus to show the time, “so don’t worry you have time to finish reading that bit.”

Hermione looked over at him sheepishly again, “that’s around dinner time so we can let Tippy know to prepare enough for us all, I know Ron will appreciate it.”

Draco chuckled, “Yes, I will inform her of guest arrival, and I know Ronald Weasley will most definitely appreciate a free meal, and Tippy loves an excuse to feed him,” he added with no real bite.

Approximately an hour later, Harry and Ron were sitting around the dinner table with Hermione and Draco. 

Tippy had been too enthusiastic to make an amazing dinner of baked chicken with sauteed greens, mashed potatoes and homemade dinner rolls, that Ron was eagerly devouring.

Hermione herself was eating more now that most of her nausea had passed, and eating for three was tough work, but her babies were her number one priority so Draco made sure she ate whatever she wanted, which is why she had a side of baked potato wedges loaded with cheese and bacon bits, that she was liberally dipping in what looked like a vat of ranch. 

Draco may have not understood her cravings, but he was not going to object either.

Ron eyed Hermione’s food choice curiously before asking, “Mi what are you eating?”

Hermione who had just finished the bite of her wedge, smiled satisfactorily and replied, “oh these are just loaded potato wedges, I saw them on a show about pub food in America and they just looked so tasty, and when I started to crave them, Draco had some brought over, and Merlin they are delicious.”

Ron looked at Draco in shock, “where exactly did you bring them over from?”

Draco smirked, “America Weasley, specifically a town in Texas because my wife gets what she wants, and if my wife craves,” he motioned over to the potatoes, “this particular food item then that is what she’ll get.”

Ron looked over incredulously, “blimey that must have cost a fortune, I hope Pads doesn’t want those,” Ron added absentmindedly.

“Ron,” Hermione chided.

As if remembering or forgetting really, Ron said, “bloody hell, I shouldn’t have said that.”

Hermione and Harry laughed at Ron’s use of Hagrid’s signature phrases.

“I suppose congratulations are in order then?” Draco said raising a brow catching on quickly to what the red head had just let slip out.

Hermione looked over at Harry who remained quiet, “Ron you told Harry?” She squeaked.

Ron smiled sheepishly, “I did Mi, I figured since you already knew, I need to tell someone else who knew what I was feeling.”

Draco snorted, “he’s not the only soon to be father here Weasley, and if your wife would like to try the potato wedges, I can ask Tippy to make her some.”

Ron smiled sheepishly once more, “thanks mate, I appreciate it, I just don’t know what to think or do, it’s all so new, and you lot will be holding babies soon.”

Hermione felt a few swift kicks to her belly and laughed, “I think the twins hear you and agree with you Ronald.”

Draco moved over to her watching in fascination as her belly fluttered with movement, “hey you two how about you let your mummy eat,” Draco cooed.

Family the word flowed into his mind.  “Yes family,” Draco replied out loud.

“Bloody hell they can talk to you?” Ron asked incredulously.

“Yes, but only with Draco, Lucius, and once with Harry,” Hermione added with a smile.

“Blimey I reckon they are going to be strong just like their mum,” Ron added with a genuine smile.

Hermione smiled and patted her belly.

The conversation was easy as they finished their dinner and moved the living room, where Harry wasted no time in explaining what had happened with Guard Collins.

“Draco, I need you to view this memory I pulled and see if you can verify the people in it.   I mean we have a feeling we know who it is, but getting a confirmation is good, and Mi don’t be mad, but Robards, Kinglsey and me all need you to make sure all your prenatal appointments are conducted at home from now on.” Harry said seriously.  

Hermione was biting her bottom lip in worry, “I will make those arrangements, it’s no trouble,” she said, and it wasn’t.  The twin’s safety was too important, and this attack on Lucius had rattled her.

“Harry, I will have the pensive brought over to view the memory.” Draco said as he called for Tippy who brought the pensive over.

“You just have a pensive lying about,” Ron asked incredulously.

Draco smirked, “if by lying about you mean safely locked away in my father’s old study, then yes.”

Ron snorted, “right.”

A moment later Tippy ushered in the pensive and Harry uncorked the memory and poured the silvery contents into the still water.

“Ready?” Harry asked.

Draco looked over to Hermione, then to Ron and mentally conveying that he watches over her.  Ron seemed to understand and just nodded.

“Ready.” Draco replied.

Draco and Harry dipped their head into the still waters and disappeared into the memory.  

The duo was thrown into the mind of Archibald Collins, where they watched the events of his father’s attack. Draco followed along watching as Collins interacted with the guards and saw when he confuded them. Draco continued sifting through the memory and watched as the scrappy man transformed into a mangy black cat, Harry hadn’t been over exaggerating that.  He watched as Collins half arsed obliviated Preston due to all that he had seen.  Draco noted that the whole thing had truly been handled ineptly, and that it was a miracle that it had worked. 

Draco felt his anger and frustration flare but knew that he could not stop this as this had already occurred. 

They walked through the remainder of the memory before they pulled back out. Hermione moving to Draco’s side worry creasing her features.

“It’s McNair,” Draco said trying to control his breathing.  Hermione’s hands were rubbing soothing circles on his back.

“I’m okay love,” Draco said his breathing evening out, it’s just hard to see that.

“Thought so,” Harry agreed.

“So, what’s the plan?” Ron said again just like earlier.

“Well, the plan is to have the other aurors go back to other properties again because I feel like I’m missing something even though we have checked them multiple times like the farmhouse today.  We need to make sure we have eyes on all the properties.  I think that retracing our steps will help, and I think we need to find a way to lure them out.” Harry finished.

“How exactly are we to lure them out?” Draco asked having a sinking suspicion that whatever was about to be suggested he was going to hate.

“Well,” Ron began in a meek voice, “they want Hermione so maybe we.”

Draco knew what he meant and instantly cut the red head’s words off by shouting, “NO! absolutely the fuck not.”

“Mate,” Harry tried again.

“Don’t fucking mate me Harry,” Draco continued angrily as he shouted the words then turned to level a glare at Ron, “Weasley, this is my fucking wife and children you are talking about.” Draco spat each word out.

“We would never actually put her in danger Malfoy,” Harry answered back.  “But using her is the best way to get those bastards to show themselves.”

Draco although pissed, knew that they were onto something, but he couldn’t fathom let alone agree to using his wife and children as pawns. He knew that her two best friends would never intentionally endanger her, so that left only one other possible solution.  Still fuming he said, “Hermione will not be doing this so what poor sap will be parading around under Polyjuice posing as her then.”

“No one will be polyjuiced mate, there is an Auror on the force who would be perfect for this kind of mission and as I said there will be no need for Polyjuice.” Harry said as he looked at Ron watching his thoughts catch up coming to the same conclusion as Harry.

“And when we implement this plan, and I have a feeling it will, we will finally catch these bastards when they try to make a move.  They won’t know what is happening and we’ll be waiting for them.”  Harry said with a big smile, as Ron nodded his agreement.

Draco thought this sounded like a good plan, some auror would pose as Hermione, while she was safe at home with him, but just the thought of using Hermione in anyway still made him angry.

“How about we all calm down,” Hermione’s voice of reason rang out, “I know it’s not ideal, but it sounds like a better plan than just waiting around for them to attack or send more hate mail.”

Draco growled, “I still don’t like it.”

“I know,” Ron added, “if it was Pads, I would be going mad, but I know this is the only way to get them to make a move.”

“So how will this work exactly?” Draco asked his wife’s two best friends.

“Well for starters, the only people that will know this will be happening are in this room as well as Head Auror Robards, and the Minister.  Limiting the information is crucial for this to work.  Next is the fun part, we will have the auror pose as Hermione who will go out to Diagon Alley,” Ron pointed at Draco, “with you.” 

Draco looked like he was about to retort, so Ron continued.

“After you go out a few times to gather intel and see if there are any tails on you, we can arrange for you to leave your very pregnant and vulnerable wife alone, and if we think like these slimy gits, they will see that she is unprotected and as the perfect opportunity to make a move.  We just need them to take the bait because of course will be there waiting.”

Draco had to admit Weasley had come up with a solid plan but still he was cautious, “and just who precisely is to pose as Hermione?”

It was Harry who answered, “Madison Crowley, she’s a metamorphus who also happens to be an excellent Auror, trained by Kingsley Shacklebolt himself.  I know she is the best option we have carrying out this plan.”

Draco raised a brow clearly impressed at the level of thought that had gone into this plan so quickly.  

“Crowley currently works in undercover and her metamorphus nature is tightly guarded secret known only to the minister, Head Auror and Ron and me.  This sort of thing is her specialty, and I know that she is ready to step in.” Harry finished with a satisfied grin.

“But why must I accompany her, surely one of you could use Polyjuice and go in my stead?” Draco said sulkily, Harry’s plan was rather brilliant, but he wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of letting the tosser know.

“Well, if you must let’s say slip away or take a drink every hour on the hour, it will look a tad bit suspicious, and besides, everyone knows that Draco Malfoy would never leave his wife unaccompanied unless it was some emergency, especially not his pregnant wife.  Admit it mate, and you can’t have an emergency or use the loo every hour.” Harry said knowing this was a solid plan and he knew that the blond prat knew it.

And besides, I heard he’s a real possessive mother hen that one.” Ron added with a chuckle.

Hermione couldn’t help the snort then go on a full-on laughter, “oh Draco they are right, no one can pretend to be you love, you are just,” she waved her arms up and down at him, “you.  And everyone knows there is only one Draco Malfoy.”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione were all laughing.

“Har har, funny is it, well you are correct love, there is only one Draco Malfoy, and if it means that you will be safe here in our home, then I will do it.” Draco said his lip quirking up into a smile.

“Right so we have a plan then,” Harry stated, “now we need to find the right places for you to go and then we wait.”

Before the duo departed, Draco pulled Harry aside to ask what he’d been meaning to for a few weeks, “so what is the deal with Bishop and Clarkson, I have noticed they have been scaled back some.”

Harry sighed, “yea mate, I can’t place my finger on it, but something is up with them, they have been acting strange, but I can’t prove it.  I can’t out right bench them, so I am going to have them go back to the properties, while keeping an eye on them.”

“Alright, well when you’ve made the necessary notification about this plan, have Auror Crowley meet in your office and I will allow her entry into Portland Place. I think it best if she comes here to change and depart from our home to maintain the ruse.” Draco said and Harry nodded his agreement.

After saying their goodbyes, Hermione watched as her friends left before turning to her husband.  She could feel his anxiousness through their bond. “This will work Draco,” Hermione said confidently, “Ron is great at this stuff, I told you, you should inquire with him about the team’s strategist.”

Draco let out a sigh, “it’s just hard for me to depend on someone else for your safety love,” Draco confessed, “even if it is the bloody chosen one and his sidekick, you are my wife, that means you are mine to protect.”

If Hermione wasn’t already madly in love with her husband, this declaration would have sealed the deal.

Feeling the love blooming within Hermione, he moved toward her, just as she reached out for him saying, “you are protecting me …us…. Draco, playing your part in this plan is how you can protect us.  All by being yourself and making sure they think that this auror is me.”

“I will not kiss her,” Draco added sulkily as he embraced her.

Hermione chuckled, “well I mean for my safety…”

“No Hermione! I will not kiss another woman, the thought of it makes me ill.” Draco said frustratedly into her hair as he held her tight.

Hermione chuckled into his chest.

“This isn’t funny, our vows will not allow it!” Draco exclaimed.

“I know love, and even if they were no not in play, I trust you, but that doesn’t stop the fact that you will have to pretend, no one will believe it if you don’t act like it’s really me out there.  Besides there will be no need for kissing, just glare at anyone who gets to close, hover protectively like always, don’t let her lift a thing, or any one touch her, and buy tons of unnecessary expensive items,” she laughed, “you know just be you and it will be fine.”

Draco looked affronted, “I do no such things,” he began to say before the words died on his lips, damn her she was right.  “Fine, but nothing that would be untoward the real you.” He said leaning in to claim her lips.

Hermione melted into his kiss, “none of this, because you are all mine Malfoy.”

Draco groaned, now fully aroused, and at the way his wife was claiming him, bloody hell he was instantly hard.

Draco wasted no time in helping her up and leading her toward their room, because as much as he wished he could take her here on the couch, he knew she needed to be comfortable. 

“Come love, I think it’s time for my dessert,” he purred.

Draco took her back to their room and in a matter of minutes had them both naked. Hermione was spread open for him on the bed her core dripping with need, and Draco wasted no time in licking her dripping wet cunt, parting her folds with his tongue and lapping at her arousal.  He would never get enough of seeing his wife come undone for him.

Draco made sure to eat her cunt like it was his last meal, a meal he would surely ask for if he was ever to meet the gallows. 

Hermione writhed and whimpered as he ate her cunt with a fervor, crying out his name as she came.

Draco rose his face shiny and covered in her release, before he made his way to her mouth.  As he kissed his way up her glorious body, he noticed that her breasts were leaking, Hermione had been so aroused that she had leaked colostrum.  “This is new,” he murmured before leaning in and lapping at her sensitive breasts causing Hermione to whimper again.

“Draco, I need you,” she said huskily, “fuck my mouth.”

Draco nearly melted from her declaration, and as he was never one to deny his wife, he would give her just what she wanted.  Helping her up he watched as she carefully and slowly dropped to her knees.  He had cast a strong cushion charm in anticipation for her comfort, as Hermione got into position the look in her eyes was anything but tame.  He watched as she admired his hard, swollen cock with hunger.  Fuck she looked sexy as hell, he thought just as her honey-colored eyes went wide and filled with lust. Her breast had grown bigger as her pregnancy progressed and he loved it, grabbing a handful he felt they were still leaking.  Hermione moaned when he palmed them.  Draco wasn’t sure he would last long, and fuck he didn’t care, Hermione looked like a goddess like this.  Filled with life her belly was the most attractive thing he would ever see; it was larger, rounder filled with life he had put in there and fuck just that knowledge alone could make him come.

Hermione now in full position wasted no time in taking his hard length into her mouth.  She would never get enough of feeling his hard cock deep down in her throat. It was hard like steel but also soft like velvet, she always relished the first lick.  Draco moaned above her as she ran her tongue from his balls to the tip as she ran her tongue along the vein on the underside of his cock all the way to the tip licking where she swiped the precum that had gathered there.  Hermione moaned with him feeling her arousal drip down her thighs.

Fuck she looked so perfect, Draco thought, pregnant with his children, sucking his cock.

Hermione decided not to tease him or herself, any further and hollowed out her cheeks taking his length in her mouth fully until he hit the back of her throat.  She relaxed jaw taking him in a bit more, and Draco grunted in pleasure. 

He knew what she wanted, why she had begged for his cock.  She needed him to fuck her mouth, and again who was he to deny his needy little wife. 

Draco adjusted his stance, and with both hands grabbed her head and began to fuck her mouth fervently.  After a few strokes he moved a hand down to her leaking breasts pinching her nipples, and Hermione moaned the vibrations adding extra stimulation to his already sensitive cock.  He didn’t stop his thrusting as he continued to give her what she wanted.

Draco was pumping in and out of her mouth watching her take hum so well, uttering things that made Hermione gush like, “perfect mouth, I love when you deep throat my cock, so fucking perfect, this little mouth taking my cock so good,” and her favorite, “the best way to make you shut up is to shove my cock deep into your perfect mouth.”

Hermione felt a second orgasm build at his praise, the sheer arousal she felt as Draco fucked her mouth was intense.  Hermione felt Draco beginning to shudder, and she knew he was close.  She decided to double her efforts and sucked him harder, and it had the effect she wanted when he choked out, “I’m going to come love,” he said breathily.  He pumped a few more times, before he pulled out of her mouth with a wet pop and came on her mouth, and breasts.

Hermione came just as he did, feeling euphoric at the way he had just used her.

Panting Draco dropped to his knees in front of her and pulled her in for a kiss, not caring that she was covered in her saliva and his spend.  Hermione simply relished their combined tastes.

Reluctantly he released her and helped her up, “how about we get all cleaned up and ready for bed.”

Still dazed from what they had just done, Hermione followed him without questions, she let him run the shower and allowed him to wash her clean.  She was still sensitive and knew that he would take care of her, but in the meantime, Merlin, she had just let him use her and fuck if it didn’t feel good. Sex with Draco was next level she never thought that she could come just from giving him head. 

She shuddered at the thought, the things she would let this man do to her, made her melt.  It was intense because she loved and trusted him completely.

=^.^=

By the following week, Harry had already set up the Malfoy’s first outing.  The plan was to keep it simple; fake Hermione aka Auror Madison Crowley and real the Draco Malfoy would go into Diagon Alley to do some shopping and grab a bite to eat.  The whole affair would take about 2 hours, just enough time to be seen.

Harry had also separately tasked the aurors that included Bishop and Clarkson, to resweep the old properties and be on call, neither auror had protested or asked questions, simply followed through.

With the plans in place, Harry waited for Auror Madison Crowley to arrive. She did so precisely at 10 am as planned.  He alerted Draco and he arrived shortly to escort her back to Portland Place.  

As per Draco’s request, before Auror Madison would even be allowed entry to his home, he prepared an NDA as well demanding she take a magical oath. Auror Crowley ever the professional, and not unaccustomed to confidentiality herself because of her own secret, happily agreed. Draco wouldn’t be too careful, after all Auror Crowley was about to be privy to something that was not common knowledge, Hermione Malfoy was pregnant with twins

Hermione who had stayed behind while Draco met with Harry and Auror Crowley, a was patiently waiting for the group to arrive. She was sitting on a small couch in the floo parlor when the floo lit up and out stepped a gorgeous young lady presumably Auror Crowley, followed by Draco and Harry.

“Hello,” Hermione greeted the young woman warmly as she stepped into the space, “welcome to our home.”

Madison looked around at the warm inviting home before she returned her smile, “Hello Mrs. Malfoy, I’m Auror Madison Crowley.”

Hermione motioned for her to sit, “please call me Hermione, after all you will be gallivanting around with my husband for most of the day and the foreseeable future,” she added jokingly.

Madison smiled, “well rest assured that while I’m not opposed to blondes,” Madison smiled at Draco, “I’m more partial to the female variety.”

Hermione laughed again, “sadly the only other blonde I know is now happily married I’m afraid.”

Madison laughed, “thank you Hermione that is a kind offer, but my wife would kill me if there was another blond,” the cheeky auror winked.  “You see she’s a possessive one, and besides being a metamorphous does have its advantages.” She finished with a chuckle.

Hermione laughed casting a knowing look at her own husband, who didn’t look one but ashamed of being called possessive.

“Right well let’s get you sorted then, I have some clothes for you to change into, and a few other personal items, I’m afraid that I will not part with my wand, but you have your own and should be okay with it, so long as it stays out of sight.  But now here’s the kicker and the reason for all the secrecy,” Hermione said motioning for Draco to help her up.  Hermione accepted his help and slowly rose so that the auror could get a good look at her.

“Now that you can fully see me, you can get a better picture of what to change into,” Hermione said noticing how Madison eyes had gone wide when Hermione had risen and shrugged off her custom-made coat.

“You see the reason my husband had you sign an NDA is because I am pregnant with twins.” Hermione added with a smile and rubbing her large belly.

Madison looked between them and returned the smile, “congratulations, children are a blessing but to have two is wonderful miracle.”

“Thank you,” Draco and Hermione said at the same time, before he helped her sit back down.

“Now let’s go over a few things that will help you with this ruse.  I have been told I have these little quirks and such that you need to really help sell the performance.” Hermoine said looking pointedly at Draco and Harry.

Madison listened aptly as Hermione walked her through a brief lesson in all things Hermione Malfoy, and by the end of her lesson, Madison felt a little better about stepping into some very big shoes. 

Hermione had led her back to a spare room where she could change, and when Madison walked out, she didn’t disappoint.  Draco and Harry both had to do a double take, as they watched another version of his Hermione come out.  The only big difference was that she was pregnant.

“Now I think that if you charm a pillow, it can be placed under the clothes to mimic the pregnancy and really finish off the look,” Hermione said watching the auror do precisely that.

“Merlin’s balls, I really do look like a house,” Hermione said laughing, when Madison twirled to show off her finished look. 

The auror had done a bang-up job and the only difference was that the belly was smaller in size, but overall, it was like looking in the mirror for Hermione.

“Hey now, that’s my wife you’re talking about, and I know that she is absolutely not the size of the house but just perfect, radiant really,” Draco said walking over to kiss his real wife.

After a few minor adjustments, the pair were off for their outing, with Hermione staying back safe behind their wards.

=^.^=

Draco and Madison aka fake Hermione, flooed into Diagon Alley, where they made their way through a few shops.  They made sure to stop and speak to vendors to really sell the bit.  People naturally stared and talked in hushed tones about the it couple, but Draco and Madison ignored them all and continued about as if this were a normal outing for the famed Malfoy couple. 

Draco true to his nature, stayed close to Madison a hand on her back and following along protectively. 

After a few hours of perusing a few shops and grabbing some items to really sell the bit, Draco motioned for them to grab a bite to eat.  He steered them toward a nice little French restaurant, it was April, so the weather was lovely enough for them to enjoy their lunch outside, and this gave them the opportunity to be out in the open again, luring any wandering eyes.

They took a table on the patio and enjoyed their meal in relative peace. Draco stepped away as planned just before dessert to use the loo, while Madison stayed put and kept enjoying her food all the while keeping a look out.  The young auror hadn’t seen anything strange since they paraded around Diagon but now she noticed a man who had walked by several times in the last hour and had full out stopped and hadn’t moved since Draco had gone in to use the loo.  He wasn’t making a move, but this behavior was enough to take note of and report back to Auror Potter.

Madison continued to act normally when the waiter returned to refill her sparkling water and provide her with a dessert menu. Using it as a shield, she lifted it up enough to block her face while trying to get a better view of the man who was watching her. 

The man in question didn’t make a move to get closer but didn’t linger much longer.  He stood frozen for a few more moments watching her, before he moved on.  Madison dropped the menu, giving her order to the waiter with a smile watching the man leave.

Draco returned a few minutes later, and she discreetly filled him in.  When they had finished dessert, a scrumptious chocolate mousse that Draco asked for another helping to go, Draco paid the bill, and they made their way back to Portland Place.

Harry and Ron were waiting with Hermione when Draco and Madison stepped through the green flames of the floo at Portland Place.

“Bloody hell you’re really good at that Crowley,” Ron stated as he watched real Hermione struggle to move to her husband, and Madison posing as Hermione smile and take a seat easily.

“That’s my job Weasley,” Madison shot back at him.

Ron shuddered at the eerie similarities between his best friend and the young auror.

“Alright so any bites?” Harry asked eagerly.

Madison proceeded to explain what she had seen, and in the end, Harry concluded that it would take a few more tries, but that they couldn’t rush it, or they might risk spooking whoever was watching then off.

Draco now holding his real wife, kissed her like she was his lifeline, “I missed you my love, it felt wrong to be away from you with someone that looked like you but wasn’t you.”

“I know, I could feel it, but I knew you were okay, and hopefully soon this will all be over.” Hermione stated as she hugged Draco awkwardly as her belly would allow.

“So,” Harry said aloud bring them all back to the same conversation, “I think we are on to something, and we’ll try it again in a few more weeks and go from there.”

They all nodded their agreements. “This will work.” Harry stated not sure if he was trying to convince the other or himself.

“It will,” Hermione added, “it has too.”

With that the three aurors departed and Hermione was left with a small sense of dread, not sure where it was coming from.  She shook it off and let the prevalent thought of “this will work” sink into her, this was a good plan she told herself, before she let Draco take her back to the Manor library for some more research. 

=^.^=

A few weeks later passed by, and Draco and Madison had continued to go back out in public as planned.  The outings were nothing fancy, just a casual outing where they made sure to be seen by people.  Ron had even suggested that he and Harry casually run into them at one point.   The new addition to the plan was brilliant as it really sold the couple to the people and even attracted the media who snapped a few pics of the group.  After all it wasn’t every day that the Golden Trio was out in public together, let alone with a former Death Eater.

The couple continued with the pattern repeatedly until it had been nearly another two months. Hermione was now near the safe zone to deliver her twins safely should they decide to come early, and while it was not ideal, she knew they would have a better chance at survival outside of the womb if they make their arrival early. 

Lucius unfortunately was still in a coma and stable, Hermione had been pouring over many texts but had not come close to finding anything to help bring her father-in-law back.  The healing team assigned to Lucius care, was beginning to worry about the long-term effects of the curse as it had been months now, and frankly so was Hermione. 

Hermione had also managed to see her healer at home as instructed but had kept her regular appointments with her muggle doctor as she was always accompanied by Draco and her small army of guards.  Today she was thinking about the upcoming visit that she very eager to keep.  Since the very beginning she had been labeled as a high-risk pregnancy and while magical pregnancies were already known to be stressful, adding twins into the mix just added another level of anxiety for her, so it was crucial that she maintain both of her magical and muggle prenatal appointments.

Harry had informed them that everything on their end was quiet as well, there were no movements by Adversarius, and the two aurors he had suspected had kept in line following direct orders with no fuss.  They had also been allowed on the exterior rotations of guard shift at St. Mungo’s.

Ron had come up with a plan for the next outing.  This plan incorporated some next level acting on Auror Crowley and Draco’s part, but he had the confidence that they would nail it.  This out would require their outing to be a little longer than the others they had previously planned, as he had a little added twist to the plot. After their normal routine of shopping and sharing a meal, Hermione would demand to go to the bookstore, which in Ron, Harry, and Draco’s opinion was spot on.  When Draco would suddenly be called off to deal with an emergency for his quidditch team.  This of course would leave Auror Madison who was posing as Hermione alone. The idea was that Draco’s unexpected departure would provide a perfect opportunity and hopefully encourage whoever was surely surveying them to make a move.

Meanwhile the real Hermione would remain at Portland Place and wait for Draco before they headed out to their muggle doctor’s appointment.

They day of the outing began as any normal day, Madison showed up at Portland Place then proceeded to change her appearance before Draco and her would leave for their scheduled outing.  Hermione had a sinking feeling that she couldn’t shake.  Draco sensing this hugged her tight and gave her a passionate kiss assuring her that this would work.  Hermione hoped he was right.

As Draco and Madison as fake Hermione made their way to Diagon Alley and preceded as they had previously done, Draco suddenly felt more anxious, and he couldn’t be certain if it was just his feelings or more Hermione that he could feel through the bond.  He believed that this would work, Ron had a solid strategy.

Pushing through the jumble of feelings, Draco and Madison did some shopping, grabbed a bite to eat, and just as they entered Flourish and Blotts, as planned, Draco received a frenzied patronus about an emergency at the Falmouth Falcons office that required his immediate assistance.

Draco playing the part perfectly, offered to take fake Hermione home, before she stubbornly replied that she was fine with her escorts, the hired security guards that were never far behind.  Draco made a grand show of being upset, but not wanting to displease his wife caved and would leave her with the guards.  Visibly frustrated at having to leave his wife, Draco barked orders to the men before he turned and disapparated on the spot in a swirl and black smoke.

Madison as Hermione sighed and motioned for the guards to stay outside while she perused the bookstore in relative peace.  Naturally the guards began to protest but, in the end, acquiesced.  Madison as Hermione walked into the bookstore and headed straight to the aisle of children’s books.  It didn’t take long before she noticed a shadow step into her peripheral vison. Auror Crowley was instantly alert, clocking her surroundings and taking note of the man’s posture.

“Congratulations dear,” a man’s voice called out next to her, “a child is such a blessing.”

Madison didn’t miss a beat as she replied with a smile, “oh yes thank you.” And made a grand show of rubbing her belly lovingly.  

The man looked like he was trying to be sincere but was failing.

“Is it a boy?” the man questioned curiously. “I’ve heard that Malfoy’s only have male heirs.”

Madison forced a bright smile, “he is, and will be the next heir to the houses Malfoy and Black. Draco and I couldn’t be prouder.”

This statement, as practiced, seemed to trigger the man.

He stepped closer, and Madison as Hermione didn’t even flinch, “that..that ..bastard will never see the light of day.” The strange man growled and then lunged for Madison.

Madison let him get close before she turned quickly, and to his utter surprise, casted a quick incarcerous catching the man off guard.  Madison smiled brightly as she watched the man fall to the floor.

“What…who…how,” the man stammered up as he struggled against the binds, “you shouldn’t be moving like that,” he sputtered incredulously.

Madison as Hermione smiled wickedly at him, “never underestimate the power of a woman,” she said gleefully. 

The man just stared up at her still fighting against the bindings. 

Still sputtering from the floor, Madison stood watch over the man, as few cracks of apparition sounded in the bookstore.  Harry, Ron and in a second later in a swirl of black smoke, Draco appeared grinning triumphantly watching as Harry and Ron took custody of the man.

“Well, well, well look who the cat dragged in,” Harry said lifting the man who was now glaring murderously at Draco and Madison as Hermione, “now time to see who you really are.”

Chapter Text

The group had reconvened back at the ministry and were now all situated in a holding cell within the DLME office. Head Auror Robards and Draco were both standing rigidly behind a two-way glass watching as Harry and Ron were seated in front the mystery man who had tried to attack Auror Madison while she was impersonating Hermione. 

The ruse had worked, Draco thought, Ron Weasley had come up with an excellent plan that had led to the capture of a potential member of Adversarius.  When all this rot was over, he was going to pick the man’s brain regarding his need for a strategist for the Falcons.  Draco shook the thought and focused on the scene before him.

The only noticeably absent member of their little covert team was Auror Madison, who for obvious reasons was not there, because as previously discussed, she would make her way back to Portland Place as to not arouse suspicion and would then head back to the ministry as herself. She would also alert Hermione as to what was going on so that his over thinker of a wife, wouldn’t be stressed. Draco had not intended to join them at the ministry, but Harry insisted because this was momentous.  Harry as another precaution, had also sent a patronus to Hermione informing her that Draco would be working with the DMLW, as he had been retained per the Minter of Magic as a legilimens consultant.  

Draco now feeling slightly better that they had someone of high value to really shift the tide, and that Hermione was still tucked away safe in their home, shifted next to the Head Auror. They were waiting for the Polyjuice to run its course, and by the nervous looks the man was giving them, it was going to be soon.

In the room, Harry and Ron had asked the mystery man several questions while they waited, but the man had remained tight lipped, often only offering a snort or grunt in return. 

“You know mate, I believe it’s nearly been an hour,” Ron said smirking at the mystery man.

“Yea I’d say in about,” Harry cast a quick tempus to show the time, “about another two minutes before we know who this bastard is.”

“Nah look at him mate,” Ron motioned to the man whose skin was shifting, “I’ll bet you a galleon that it’s more like a minute.”

Harry laughed and said, “I’ll take that bet.”

The latter had been correct, nearly a minute later, a very irritated and fuming Corbin Yaxley was sitting in the chair.

Harry let out a long whistle and slipped a galleon over to Ron who smiled flipping the coin triumphantly in the air.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t the former Head of the DMLE,” Harry said smirking.

Behind the two-way glass, Draco clenched his hands into fists when Yaxley was revealed.  There was no love lost there, he had never like the man, but now it simmered into pure hate, especially given the fact that he had wished to kidnap his wife.

“Such a disgrace,” Ron added with a sneer that had made Draco smirk from behind the glass.

Yaxley sat stone faced, looking like he had not a care in the world now that his ruse was up.

“So, Corbin, how’s life been treating you?” Harry asked.

Yaxley remained tight lipped and even added a sneer at the two aurors.

Draco continued to watch, irritated with the man.

“Mr. Malfoy,” Head Auror Robards said bringing Draco back from his wayward thoughts, “since you are an official consultant, I have granted you the authority to use legilimency on Mr. Yaxley.  He will also be questioned under veritaserum as well, but for now, we need to see what he knows, and you son, are the best.”

Draco felt something like pride trickle through him, at the feeling that he could use his talent for good.

“I trust that you will search his mind and find what we need to bring the rest of those bastards in, and nothing more, you have my full confidence.” The head auror finished his tone and demeanor sincere

“Thank you Head Auror Robards, I appreciate yours and the Ministers vote of confidence, and despite how much I would love to shred that bastards mind, my wife would kill me if I landed myself in Azkaban, after she and Harry helped me avoid it before.” Draco added chuckling.

Robards laughed as well, “yes, Mrs. Malfoy is quite the sight when she set’s her mind to something, she’s done excellent work with her programs at Hogwarts and now with taking on the wolfsbane project.  I owe her a big thanks as my own nephew is one of the afflicted children.” Robards looked murderous and sad at in the same moment.  “I’m glad that bastard Greyback is dead, and now soon we will be able to put away the lot of them.”

Draco nodded his agreement, and felt his pride in his wife shine through, she had truly changed things for the better, “Hermione would not rest until she makes sure that everyone who was affected by the war was able to get the help they needed, and I happen to agree, your nephew will be able to grow up and not have to deal with that stigma, he was an innocent in all of this.”

Robards clapped him on the shoulder, “she has my sincerest gratitude, as do you, and if you ever change your mind, I think you would make an excellent auror.”

“Thank you,” was all Draco could manage.  No one had ever believed in him in that capacity, and it was humbling.

Draco straightened and said, “time to end this,” before he moved toward the door to join Harry, Ron, and the scum that was Corbin Yaxley.

=^.^=

Hermione was sitting in the library, when she felt her wards shift. She calmly placed her book down and made her way to the floo parlor.  Just as she walked in, the floo roared to life and out stepped a very happy and smiling Auror Madison who announced merrily, “I’ve got great news Hermione.”

Hermione waited anxiously looking behind the auror for Draco.

“It worked!” Madison exclaimed, “it really worked, we caught one.”

Hermione let out a shuddered breath, finally she thought, they were getting somewhere. “Do you know who it is?”

No sooner had the words fell from her mouth, that Harry’s stag floated in, “Mi, we’re all good here, Draco will be remain here with us a little longer as he has been appointed by Kings as an official consultant to help with Yaxley’s interrogation. He will be back in time for your appointment, I promise.”

A second stag bounded in and faced Madison, “Auror Madison, great job out there, when you've briefed Hermione please head back to the ministry as quickly as possible for a debrief.”  And just as quickly as they arrived the stags vanished.

Hermione sighed in relief, Yaxley had been caught, that was huge.

“Madison, I’d say I owe you a huge congratulations on catching undesirable number 2, that is amazing!” Hermione said moving to embrace the young Auror, who accepted her hug.

“I didn’t know it was Yaxley, he was Polyjuiced but either way, one less areshole off the street,” Madison added cheekily.  “I’m going to bugger off now; your guards should also be here as well.”

“Thank you again for all of your help.” Hermione said with a sincere smile, the capture of Yaxley allowed her to breathe a little easier, she knew Draco would probe his mind and find whatever they needed to snuff out the rest.  She was so proud at the confidence that Kinglsey and head Auror Robards had in Draco, he was amazing and deserved the fan fair.

Hermione stood watching as the young auror made quick work to change and depart.  Feeling a little better, even though the uneasy feeling she'd carried with her all day was still lingering, she decided to head back toward the library to continue her research.  Just as she turned to leave, the floo roared to life once more buzzing her wards with an urgently floo call from Mr. Willow.

Hermione waved her hand accepting the floo call.

“Mrs. Malfoy,” called out Mr. Willows voice, “Mrs. Malfoy are you there, do you have a moment?”

Hermione made her way back toward the floo, “Yes Mr. Willow, I am here how can I assist you?”

“Thank Merlin, I found you, do you think you can spare a moment to come to the hospital for an urgent consultation?”  Mr. Willows asked nervously.

Hermione paused for a moment some instinct prickled within her, she knew she should wait for Draco or at the very least inform him, but Harry had just confirmed that he was going to be busy with a very important interrogation.  Hermione seemed to war with her feelings, before Mr. Willow’s voice cut through again.

“Mrs. Malfoy are you there?” her boss's exasperated voice questioned once more.

Hermione still conflicted with what she should do, leaned into answer, “yes, I am here.”  She knew that her boss wouldn’t reach out if it wasn’t important and besides it was just to St. Mungo’s she thought, which happen to have a direct floo connection here, so she could pop in and back quickly.

“Mrs. Malfoy,” Mr. Willow called out nervously once more sounding just a little flustered, “it will just be a quick consult.”

Making her decision she called out once more, “I will be over in five minutes.” 

Mr. Willow sighed with audible relief, “see you soon,” he said before the floo called ended.

Hermione called out for Tippy and informed her that she would head over to St. Mungo’s for a consult, and that she would be right back, before sending word to the security detail of the same so they could make their way to the hospital.

Feeling slightly better at having informed someone, Hermione prepared for the visit.  She decided that she would just have to make it up to Draco if he got home and she hadn’t returned, besides Mr. Willow had not contacted her before, so this consult must be something dire.

Hermione slipped on her flats, as trainers were out of the question at this point since tying her shoelaces seemed impossible.  She adjusted her long maxi dress grabbed her beaded bag and donned her special coat that hid her true size, deciding that she would go and check in on Lucius and Narcissa while she was there. Ensuring she had everything she made her way back to the floo calling out for Mr. Willows office.

When Hermione stepped through the floo into her boss’s office she instantly felt on high alert. Something was off, the instinct she had felt while on the run during the war, the one that had guided her and helped keep them alive was vibrating furiously through her.   

The first thing she noticed, was that Mr. Willow was sitting in his chair almost upright and very stiff with his eyes shifting as if trying to communicate with her.  When Hermione made a move to step back through the floo, she felt the fireplace go cold, indicating that the floo connection had been shut.

She looked back over to Mr. Willow whose eyes were nearly bulging in strain to communicate with her, she knew fro certain that something was wrong and it had her guessing that he was in a full body bind and gagged.

“You Mrs. Malfoy,” a voice she didn’t recognize called out, “are a very hard mudblood to get alone.  Your little entourage and dutiful husband have kept you well hidden.” The menacing voice said with glee.

Hermione felt dread fill her, the man hadn’t revealed himself but if she had to guess he was disillusioned somewhere near the door.  She couldn’t make a run for it, not as fast as she’d like to in her condition.  She flicked her hand to grab for her wand, then remembered that it was in her beaded bag.  She felt the fear and panic rise in her, Hermione was scared for her children more than for herself.  Her only hope was that someone would come around unannounced or that the security team would make their way up to Mr. Willow’s office to check in on her soon, or at least before whoever this was made a move.

“But you see I am a patient man, and today my patience has been rewarded,” the figure continued speaking unaware of her internal war.  The voice was moving closer, and she inched back just before the sinister figure revealed himself.

“Clarkson?” Hermione asked confusion marring her face.

The man who she thought was Auror Clarkson smiled as he raised his wand towards her, “not quite."  

Hermione watched as Auror Clarkson's features rippled and, in his place, Antonin Dolohov stood, leering at her triumphantly.

“Hello milyy.” Dolohov cooed.

=^.^=

Draco entered the interrogation room like he owned it, and in that moment, he supposed he did.

“Corbin,” Draco said sneering and looking at the cooly, “long time no see.”

“YOU!” Yaxley spat finally breaking his self-imposed silence, “you worthless excuse for a pureblood,” he continued with so much venom lacing each word, “sullying both of your houses all for some mudblood cunt.”

Draco calmed his raging feelings, he wanted nothing more than to throttle the piece of shit excuse for a man before him, but this was not the time or place.

“It’s always the same with your lot,” Draco said feigning disinterest, “you have no creativity, doesn’t it get old spouting on and on about blood purity?” Draco finished with a scoff before he flicked a nonexistent piece of lint from his shoulder like this was already a boring conversation.  

"All of it is utter bullshit,” he said leveling a glare at Yaxley, “I mean if you are the standard for what a proper pureblood is supposed to pass for then you can keep it.  Voldemort wasn’t even a pureblood; his father was a muggle.”  He let the words hang in the air.

Yaxley was turning a violent shade of red that rivaled even one of Ron Weasley’s old, famed shades.

“You’re still follow the ideals of a man who was not even one of us,” Draco let the words hit his mark.

“You are nothing like me, fucking that mudblood, and sinking even lower by reproducing with her,” Yaxley laughed, “soon that little problem will be fixed.”

For the first time Draco felt a pinch of dread, while catching Yaxley was a solid breakthrough, Dolohov and McNair were still out there.  He shook those thoughts off and instead clenched his hands tightly and measured his words, “that will be the last fucking time you call my wife by that name." Draco seethed, "because the next time you do, I will make sure that every time you even dare to think of her, you will be consumed with an unending level of fear and pain that will make you wish you were dead, and I will personally ensure that your mind will attack you until you don’t know your arse from your head.  And the best part is that no one will be able to help you. You will suffer in silence until you are reduced to a blubbering pile of piss and shit.”

Yaxley had the decency to look scared, he knew that Draco Malfoy was no longer the scared kid he had once easily bullied, no, Draco Malfoy was a man who knew he could do exactly what he had just threatened.

Draco of course had meant every word of is threat, but in this case, his little tirade had served as a dual purpose, while Yaxley was thinking about the implications of what he had just been threatened with, Draco cast his legilimens and began to search his mind. Draco was already sorting through memories before Yaxley even realized it was to late.

Draco found Yaxley’s minds was a mess, there was no real rhyme or reason, yet it also felt purposeful.  He had different tunnels leading in various directions, some designed to send Draco on a wild chase, but he knew better.  Having brought up Hermione, ensured that Yaxley pulled up any memories leading to her to the forefront, Yaxley's mind couldn't help it.  Draco latched onto those memories and sorted through those methodically, finding bit and pieces of information that covered the last several months.  Draco saw himself and Madison posing as Hermione through Yaxley’s point of view, on a few outings, he had been watching them, biding his time. 

Draco sifted through some more of the memories following the tunnel deeper, discovering fragments of hushed conversations between Yaxley and a hidden figure.  He could discern that it was a   man, and someone Draco had never seen.

“Who’s that Corbin?” Draco asked in the man’s mind.

Yaxley grunted in pain.

Draco continued to prod until finally he saw them, Dolohov and McNair. They were having a conversation about how to proceed with their plan of capturing Hermione.  Draco felt his anger surge; how dare they think they could harm his wife.

Draco shredded though the memory looking for more.  He followed a few more paths before he found what he was looking for.

Yaxley was talking to Dolohov in some abandoned building, where Dolohov explained that he finally found a solid lead that they could use, and that they would move soon, especially before the mudblood gave birth. 

Draco was seething but managed to rein it in.

He watched as Dolohov said he found a way but was keeping it a surprise as to not arouse suspicion but explained that all he needed from them was the distraction.  Draco watched in horror as Dolohov drank from a flask and shifted in Auror Clarkson.

So that’s who the bastard was pretending to be, and he had been so close to them.  No wonder Harry ha thought he was off, he was justified in his concerns.

Draco also discovered that Yaxley had imperiused Auror Bishop during the search of the Sevenoaks property, and that it had been Bishop who had suggested they pay Guard Collins so that McNair could visit Lucius.  The plan had been for the attack on Lucius to happen quickly and leave him for dead to serve as distraction of sorts, but that it had been moved up due to Lucius collaboration with Harry.  Dolohov who was posing as Clarkson had gleamed that something was up and had ordered the attack.

Dolohov informed Yaxley to survey Draco and Hermione, and that they would need to lay low for a bit.  The attack on Lucius had led to Auror Clarkson and Bishop to be ousted out rather than in, so Dolohov had to play nice.  When Draco began to go out in public, Dolohov had ordered Yaxley to stay close and conduct surveillance, and not to make a move, but Yaxley thinking he had a good opportunity to take Hermione, did so without informing the others, and his rash decision had led to his capture.

Draco pulled out of Yaxley’s mind breathing hard, “you fucking bastard,” Draco yelled and then lunged at Yaxley.  Harry and Ron moved to stop Draco who had managed to land a few punches before he was eventually pulled back.

“Malfoy stop,” Ron yelled, as the door opened and Robards came in.

Draco let himself be pullback, “Dolohov has been impersonating Auror Clarkson for months,” he spat the words out, “and Yaxley imperiused Auror Bishop since the first search of the properties.”

“Bloody hell,” Ron said as he paled at the news.

Harry looked angry and like finally the pieces of the puzzle were clicking into place, “where are Auror Clarkson and Auror Bishop now?” Harry asked angrily.

Draco hadn’t seen that information and doubted that Yaxley knew.   It was more likely that the real Auror Clarkson was a prisoner of Dolohov.

“Malfoy did you see what Dolohov was planning, or where they would be?” Harry asked.

“No," he chuffed, "I did see them meeting in what looked like abandoned building but, and I don’t think Yaxley knows where the real of fake Clarkson is at the moment, the idiot went off script and didn't fully realize that Dolohov had been pushing him out.  He decided he would make a play for Hermione on his own.” Draco said solemnly. “Auror Bishop was instructed to just observe and report back to him before Dolohov, but they have a plan.  As I said there was to be a distraction if you will, to capture Hermione, but Yaxley wanted Hermione too and when he saw the opportunity he took it, not knowing that instead of a nearly 8 months pregnant woman he planned to take, was a very capable and trained Auror Madison.  He did all this without Dolohov’s knowledge.” Draco confirmed.

“Fuck!” Harry yelled frustration lacing his words.

“Auror Potter,” came Robards stern voice, “we have something to go on, “he will be given veritaserum and undergo further questioning, but in the meantime Mr. Malfoy if you could pull the memories of this interrogation so we can review them for more clues.  Take this small victory gentlemen, we know more than we did before.   Now we focus on finding Dolohov who probably is unaware that we have captured Yaxley.”  The Head Auror said as he looked over the group.

Harry was still angry; he had been within reach of two wanted death eaters and they had slipped right by him.

“We know what we are dealing with, and we will close in on them,” Auror Robards stated, “now Auror Weasley take Yaxley back to his holding cell, I will have Auror Madison conduct the questioning, and for now this arrest stays between a select few.”

Auror Robards was still talking when Harry suddenly froze, “Harry what is it mate?” Ron asked.

“The wards have been tripped,” Harry said, “at the old farmhouse.”

“Go,” Robards yelled, “I’ll send back up shortly and send out a few aurors to look for Clarkson and Bishop.”

Draco hadn’t moved but watched as Harry and Ron swiftly made their way out of the room, and oh how he wished he was following them, but he wasn’t an Auror, and what he needed now was to get home to his wife

“Mr. Malfoy, I thank you again for your assistance, should we need anything else, we will let you know.” Robards said as he moved to hoist Yaxley up ready to move him to his holding cell.

Draco took the memories he had pulled and made his way to deposit them off with evidence before signing his statement.  He was ready to see her and get to their appointment.  Draco had just finished the last signature when Madison walked up to him.

“Hermione got the message,” she said smiling.

“Thanks for everything Madison, without you today, Yaxley would have gotten away,” Draco said sincerely.

“It’s all part of the job.” The young auror responded a slight blush dusting her cheeks.

Draco was just about to tease her when he was suddenly filled with an alarming sense of dread and panic.  It was a crippling fear, and he knew it was not his own….it was Hermione’s.

Draco didn’t even say another word; he simply ran toward the floo.

“Draco,” yelled auror Madison, but Draco ignored her, he needed to get home, something was wrong.

Draco stormed through the Ministry arriving at the floo station before he barreled through waiting queues pushing a sour faced Cormac McClaggen out of the way and taking the next floo calling out for Portland Place, letting the green fire consume him. 

When he stepped out in his home, he began to yell frantically, “Hermione! Hermione!”  Could it be the babies he wondered as he yelled and moved through the house.

Finally searching the wards, he could feel that she was not there, but that didn’t stop him from yelling in panic.

HERMIONE!” he shouted feeling the dread begin to pool.

Tippy appeared visibly anxious at Draco’s distressed tone, “mistress is not here, she is at the hospital,” the little elf said now looking scared.

“Is she okay is it the babies are they coming now, it’s too early,” Draco said desperately.

“No master, the mistress is receiving a call from the Willow man and mistress is going, mistress is saying she will be back and to tell master not to worry,” the little eld said shuffling nervously.

Draco said nothing else, just turned on the spot back toward the floo heading for St. Mungo’s

=^.^=

“You,” Hermione repeated her fear doubling.

“Me,” Dolohov answered smiling as he pushed the wand under her chin.

Dread clawed at her; on instinct she moved her hand protectively over her belly.

Dolohov tracked the movement taking a predatory step closer. “Don’t worry,” he said menacingly advancing further in her, it will be over soon.”

Hermione took a step back trying to find a way, any way to leave, but with her wand out of reach, the only other thought besides the increased fear for her and her twins’ lives, was the overwhelming need to protect them.  She knew he was about to harm her, so she cradled her belly accidentally dropping her beaded bag. Instead of cursing her, Dolohov shoved her to the ground.

Hermione fell to the floor hitting it hard and watched as Mr. Willow continued to struggle and thrash against the binds in an effort to free himself.  It was useless, Dolohov was very good.

Dolohov wasted no time taking full advantage of Hermione laying on the floor helplessly and began to kick her hard. Hermione cried out in pain, and despite his attempts, Dolohov couldn’t land a direct blow to her stomach.

Still, it was all too much.  No, this can’t be happening, not her babies, Hermione thought as she curled herself up trying to shield herself from the onslaught of kicks.   When she moved to curl in on herself as tight as she could, Dolohov’s kick caught her right in the face unexpectedly.  Instantly she felt the darkness trickle in and she was sure she that she had felt her nose break, if the blood that was flowing freely was any indication.

Dolohov laughed and repeated his earlier threat, “don’t worry we’ll take care of this little problem soon enough milyy.”

Hermione could feel herself losing consciousness but still sent out a silent prayer that Draco would find them soon and save their babies.  She also thought of how much she loved them already, them and Draco before her world shattered as she felt Dolohov grab her by her hair dragging her up and feeling the tale tell pull of the portkey.  This was it; she would be lost any moment now.  As she was pulled away by the portkey, in the distance just outside of Mr. Willow’s office, Hermione swore she heard her name being called out and the bond with Draco vibrate with worry. 

“I’m sorry Draco,” was her last thought before she blacked out and was pulled away.

=^.^=

Harry and Ron appeared with a loud crack at the old farmhouse; it looked deceivingly abandoned yet someone had tripped the ward.  Harry motioned for Ron to head around the back, while he rechecked the front and entry.

Harry watched as Ron made it behind the building before he ventured in through the front door.  Upon entering the seemingly abandoned property, and like his initial inspection, everything looked as it did when he had first checked out the property.  There were no signs of life, everything looked completely undisturbed, yet that niggling feeling that Harry was missing something was still there. 

He made his way through the property and was joined a few moments later by Ron who had come through the back signaling an all clear on his end. 

“Looks all clear mate, there is nothing here, whoever tripped the ward is long gone,” Ron said frustration lacing his words.

“It had to be McNair, the wards that were tripped were designed specifically for him,” Harry exclaimed.

“Let’s have one more look around and then we head back to the ministry and give old Yaxley another crack,” Ron suggested.

As they made their way through toward the spot where Harry had once thought he felt something, like a hidden ward, something gave Harry a tingling feeling.

Frustrated, Harry agreed, they both flicked their wands moving the decrepit furniture, looking for signs of life.

They had all but given up before Ron yelled, “Harry there,” he said pointing to the corner of the far back room, “just there see that shimmer.”

Harry hurried over and helped Ron move the large armoire that was blocking the way.  After a bit of an effort to remove the sticking charm on the piece, they managed to levitate it and slide it out of the way. The thing was massive and heavy even with the use of magic.

When they had the space cleared, Harry finally saw what had caught Ron’s eye, there was a faint shimmer of magic right behind where the armoire had been.

As they examined the area, a series of pops filled the space, and Aurors Hightower, Jones, Bell, and Groves winked into existence.

“Potter, Robards sent us,” Auror Jones called out.

“We’re in here in the back,” Harry called out, then watched as the four aurors walked in wands at the ready.

“Have you found something then,” asked Hightower as he surveyed the dilapidated state of the room.

“Some enchantments just there,” Ron said aloud, “Bell, Groves one of you take the front and the other move to the back, we still don’t know who tripped the wards, they could be out there watching.” Ron finished.

The two aurors nodded and left quickly to take up their posts.

“Hightower, Jones, watch our six,” Harry shouted as he turned back to the spot where the wards were now shimmering.  Harry quickly began working on dismantling the wards, they were strong, but he was determined.

After a few intense moments, Harry managed to bring the wards down revealing a door, he sighed with relief. 

“Ron and I will check this out,” Harry ordered.  “You two wait here and stop anyone who is not me or Ron, that leaves this room,” Harry commanded and watched as the two aurors nodded their agreement and proceeded to post up like sentries.

Harry and Ron with their wands at the ready, made their way through the door. When they walked through the open doorway, they spotted a dark tunnel that looked like it went into nothingness that was going down under the farmhouse.  As they stopped into the darkness, small flickering enchanted candles lit up, and provided minimal light, barely enough to see the path before you. Harry and Ron both decided against a lumos lest they give their positions away and continued their trek via candlelight.  

They had walked about thirty feet before there was a bend that gave way to a large room.  The room was large and was lit up with more candles that left plenty of hidden spaces.  Harry nudged Ron relaying instinctively to be careful.  Ron nodded.  

As they surveyed the room, they saw what looked like boxes of food and other provisions and a few makeshift beds.  Harry now knew for certain that this was their hideout, as it clearly looked lived in.

Ron had stepped away from Harry to examine what he thought was makeshift potions lab on the opposite end while Harry veered off to the other side.  Ron was lifting a small glass bottle to sniff, when there was muffled, sound emanating from dark part of the space.  Harry and Ron whirled toward the sound, raising their wands preparing to attack and defend, when the candle lights all went out and they were pitched into darkness.

The second that the lights had gone out, Harry heard movement just behind him before he was toppled over losing his balance and dropping his wand. Ron instantly cast a lumos just in time to see a scraggily looking man turn and run toward the entrance.

“Go,” Harry yelled just as the candlelight’s flickered back on.  Harry was on all fours as he searched for his wand, finding that it had rolled near a wall that had a faint shimmer to it.

Ron hurried after the man who was actively shooting curses at him to impede his advances.  He had just blocked one nasty looking curse before he was hit with a petrificus totalus causing him to fall like a rock.  Harry who had just grabbed his wand and had moved to follow Ron, watched as Ron fell.  He yelled and doubled his efforts to reach the man, casting furiously just before he saw the said man, shift into the mangy black cat, the incarserous that poised to hit him square in his back miss, make his way out. 

"Godrics left tit," Harry cursed and made his way over to Ron, uttering the counter curse to free him. 

Ron got up and was angry that he had not deflected the spell in time, "he got me like a bloody first year," Ron grumbled.  

Harry gave him a knowing look conveying this was not the time for either of their sorry excuses for cursing, before they made their way out of the tunnel following who he knew was McNair. 

When they exited the hidden room, they found Auror Hightower unconscious and bleeding profusely from his head, while Auror Jones was getting up from the ground with what looked like a small cut over his eye.

“What happened, where is he?” Harry yelled aloud then turned to Ron, “Ron go check on Bell and Groves.”

Ron nodded and made his way to the front, leaving Harry with Hightower and Jones.

“Potter,” Auror Jones said looking around, “I didn’t see anything, I had to knock out Hightower, he attacked me as soon as you went into the death eaters hide out,” Jones said shakily.

“Why would Hightower attack you,” Harry asked sensing something off.

“I..I don’t know,” Jones stuttered, “he was looking nervous when you walked in there and then he turned on me, so I was left no choice but to defend myself.” Jones said less shaky now.

It didn’t make sense, Harry felt that something was not adding up, he had suspected that Clarkson and Bishop had been involved in something, and that had been confirmed by Draco earlier, but Auror Hightower, Harry had never had a feeling about him.

“Shall we take him in to lock up, toss him in with the Yaxley,” Auror Jones added.

“No, I think,” Harry paused, several pieces falling into place.  How would Auror Jones, know that the door led to a death eater hide out, as Ron and him had just found it, and most importantly how did he know that Yaxley was in lock up, that was only known to a handful of people, one of who was not Auror Jones.

Auror Jones sensed the shift in Harry and moved to strike, but this time Harry was ready.  Before the Auror could fire of a curse, Harry had cast a wordless incarcerous, that caught Jones of guard. 

“Where is he, you bastard, where’s McNair,” Harry yelled at the auror who he was now holding by his collar.

Jones gave him a knowing smirk, “no idea who you’re talking about Potter.”

Harry didn’t hesitate, he balled his fist and punched the man, repeatedly.  Harry was still holding Jones whose face was a bloody pulp, when he heard movement behind him.

“Bloody hell Harry stop,” Ron called out as he tackled Harry followed by Bell and Groves.  Bell went over to check on Hightower who was still out, and Groves trained his wand on Jones.

Harry was still fighting to get away from Ron, but Ron was bigger and shoved him toward the wall, “Harry what is happening, why are you beating Jones up,” Ron asked as the other two aurors looked in nervously.

“Jones is helping them, he knew about this afternoon, and what this place was, before I even told him, he attacked Hightower and let McNair go.” Harry finished his anger still boiling.

Ron paled at the accusation.

Bell who was watching scene said cautiously, “I think Potter may be right, while I was posted I heard a yelp, and turned to call out out to Groves, and  when I was making my way over, Groves came around said he’d seen a black cat, but it skittered off, then Weasley found us asking if we’d seen anything.”

Auror Groves was nodding, “yeah mate it all happened so fast, I didn’t know, I would have tried to stop that mangy beast.”

Harry had calmed a bit and said, “it’s not your fault, you didn’t know, I didn’t share the information.  I had a feeling that something was not right, and suspected Clarkson and Bishop, but never Jones, this was my mistake.” Harry finished solemnly.

“Mate, we found this hiding place we have more leads, now we can have Draco interrogate Jones and see what else he knows.” Ron said soberly.

“Right, well is Hightower stable, or do we need to move him now?” Harry asked glancing over at the injured auror.

“He is stable, I stopped the bleeding, and he is still unconscious,” Bell answered.

“Right, well that’s good, we need to check the room in there again, I think I found something else.  Groves you are with me and Ron will stay with Bell to keep a lookout,” Harry said looking out at the aurors, “if there is any sign of trouble use the portkey and head straight to St. Mangos and Groves and I will apperate out as well.”

The group nodded, and Harry turned to Groves motioning for him to follow.  The trek back was a lot faster, both casting a Lumos Maxima as they made their way in and they began searching.  Harry made his way to the spot where he had noticed that faint hint of magic.  As he poked and prodded the area where the shimmer was, Harry found that there were a few wards in place, specifically one to keep whatever was in there trapped and also another to suppress magic.  Harry concentrated again working on breaking the wards, and right about now he was thankful for that two month long ward breaking course he took with Bill Weasley because it had certainly come in handy.

When Harry felt the ward break, he pushed open the newly revealed door cautiously and motioned for Groves to follow behind him.   As Harry made his way in, the first thing he noted was the smell of blood, decay, and human excrement.  Harry lifted his shirt to cover the foul smell, and saw Groves do the same.  Both men continued to make their way in casting another lumos, and saw a body slumped to the far back of the wall. 

Harry signaled for Groves to hang back so that he could investigate.  As he made his way over his wand ready to stun, he noted that the body was not moving.  He approached with caution and with the tip of his boot, prodded at the body, still no movement.  Taking a closer look at the body, he noted that whoever this was had been severely malnourished and beaten repeatedly. 

Noting again no further moments, Harry leaned in and rolled the body over and discovered that it was Auror Clarkson.  Harry quickly leaned in checking for a pulse and found a faint one, “Groves, it’s Clarkson, we need to get him to St. Mungo’s now, activate your emergency portkey.” Harry said frantically.

Groves didn’t hesitate, grabbing his pin, and moving closer to the auror on the ground.

“How did this happen,” Groves barely said as he looked at his friend and fellow auror.

“Take him to Mungo’s, we will follow behind you, and I will debrief you shortly.” Harry said stepping back to allow Groves to move, as soon as Groves touched Clarkson, they vanished.

Harry wasted no time in rushing back out yelling, “Ron take Jones straight to the DMLE, Bell take Hightower and follow Groves to Mungo’s, we found the real Auror Clarkson,” Harry said looking upset.

Bell looked confused but didn’t question Harry, he simply pulled out his portkey pushing his pin letting it take him and Hightower to St. Mungo’s.

Ron grabbed Jones and apparated them back to the ministry, while Harry once again recast his wards to secure the scene and followed Ron.

=^.^=

Draco stepped though the floo at St. Mungo’s and ran straight to Hermione’s office, the sheer panic within her was alarming and was causing him to be unsteady. 

He ran through the hallway pushing people out the way not bothering to utter an apology. No there was no time, he could feel it, he needed to get to her.

As he turned the corner he saw a few nurses, and the guards that he had hired for Hermione and yelled, “where is she,” confusing the security detail.

The burly man answered, “Sir Mrs. Malfoy said she needed to speak to Mr. Willow, and told us to come here and wait, while she was in his office.”

Draco couldn’t be angry, not right now, as much as he wanted to blame them, they had followed her instructions, she had never not been safe within the walls of the hospital, until now. 

“You need to find Auror Potter and Weasley and tell them they need to come here now!” Draco yelled before he turned and began to sprint toward Mr. Willows office. 

When he reached the office, the door was shut, it wouldn’t budge, he pulled at the handle and yelled for Hermione, desperately trying to force the door open.

Draco not wanting to blast the door open for fear of hurting Hermione, decided to use his weight, throwing his shoulder into breaking down the door, but it was a fruitless effort as the door didn’t budge.

He was still trying to batter down the door when the security detail, along with Auror Bell, and a St. Mungo’s security guard showed up, demanding to know what the commotion was.

“My wife is in there and she is in danger, I can feel her she’s on the other side and hurting, I can feel…I can,” Draco’s desperate words died in his throat as in that very instant, all he could feel was Hermione in blinding pain, and then all at once nothing.

Dread filled Draco as he drew his wand and with no further hesitation blasted the door.  Auror Bell had the sense to shield them all at the last moment. Before the dust could settle, Draco was already running straight into the office, yelling for her, but she wasn’t there.

He searched for her frantically, spotting Mr. Willow lying unconscious probably from the blast, but no Hermione, he couldn’t sense her, she was gone.

Draco felt his world shift and fade as he fell to his knees landing next to her beaded bag, he clutched the last remnants of her tightly willing her there, but the weight of what happening was still suffocating him, he had failed her again, his wife and children were gone.

Chapter Text

Auror Bell was quick to go into action, he sent his patronus for Robards, Potter and Weasley, while calling for staff to come attend to the unconscious Mr. Willow, he ordered the Malfoy security guards to set a perimeter and call for the Malfoy’s family and friends.

He had taken control, but what he couldn’t do was move the broken man before him.  Bell watched as Draco Malfoy on his knees, continued to shatter and remain in shock.  There was no amount of comfort that could be offered to someone who’s whole world had just imploded.

Auror Bell was standing near Draco Malfoy like a sentry, when he heard a rush of footsteps and then frantic yelling.

“Potter so help me Salazar, if you don’t let me through,” Bell heard, and watched as Auror Potter and Weasley approached the scene with two other men.

“Don’t do anything stupid or I will have to keep you away,” Potter replied to who Bell now recognized as Theodore Nott.

“Bell what the hell happened,” Potter asked glancing over at Malfoy who was still on his knees unmoving.

Bell quickly summarized what he witnessed, while Theodore Nott, Blaise Zabini along with Weasley were trying and failing to get Malfoy to move.  Bell told them how Malfoy had followed his wife to Mr. Willows office but when he arrived that the door was sealed shut, how he had tried and failed to open it, and eventually only blasted it when Malfoy claimed he could no longer feel his wife on the other side.

“We’ll have a debrief shortly, we're awaiting the minister of magic to arrive before we begin, and thanks for assistance and quick-thinking Bell,” Harry gave him a small smile, “now go get cleaned up and grab something to eat, I’m sure it will be a long night.” Harry said dismissing him.

Bell looked at the broken man before him and sent a prayer that his wife and children were safe, wherever they were, because he knew there would be no mercy for whoever had dared to hurt Draco Malfoy’s family.

=^.^=

Hermione awoke in a dark damp room, on a hard floor and immediately began to reach for her small, beaded bag before she remembered that she had dropped it in her efforts to protect her babies.  Shit she thought, it would have been useful to have right now.  Not giving up, she decided to take stock of herself.  As she did so, she noted that her right hand and nose were broken, her left eye was swollen shut with the right being slightly blurry. She suspected that she might have a few broken ribs from the blows to her stomach, but she was alive, broken and bruised but alive and most importantly she could feel her babies despite the throbbing pain low in her belly.

Hermione moved to sit up and while painful, she managed to do so cradling her belly protectively, “mummy loves you both so much, and daddy will come for us, I know he will find us,” Hermione cooed quietly.

Hermione believed it, she knew in her bones and soul that Draco would come for them, she just had to hold on long enough to keep her twins alive.

Sitting up as best as she could, she looked around, her eyes unsteady in the dark and determined that she was in a makeshift cell.  She reached over to the bars and felt the buzz of strong wards, probably meant to keep her in.  Moving back, she searched within her for that bond she shared with Draco, it was there but very distant, it felt like it had been muted, and she knew then that the wards also suppressed her magic, it felt old and powerful.

“Well looks who’s finally decided to wake from her slumber,” called Dolohov’s cold voice causing her thoughts away.

How long had he been there watching her she wondered but didn't voice out loud.  Hermione would not cower before him; she was a Malfoy and Malfoy’s did not cower. Holding her head as high as she could she said, “what is it that you want.”

Dolohov smiled wickedly, “it’s not what I want, it’s what I am going to get mudblood, which is your death and to finally put the Malfoy’s in their place.”

Hermione wanted nothing more than to retort, but she didn’t wish to provoke him, because for some reason he still had her alive, he was waiting for something or someone. 

“Soon shlyukha,” was all he said before he turned and left her alone. 

=^.^=

Theo and Blaise had knelt in front of Draco trying desperately to get him to move, but he remained looking lost and broken, still clutching tightly to Hermione’s beaded bag.

“Darling, we need to move,” Theo cooed softly as if afraid to speak louder.

“I can’t feel her…them,” Draco choked the words out.

Theo didn’t hesitate, “we will find them, and we will bring them home.”  Theo knew he shouldn’t make a promise like that, but in this moment, Draco needed a lifeline because he was drowning.

Draco finally looked up, his eyes stung from the tears he’s shed, throat dry, and saw his friends surround him.

“Draco as hard as this is and I know it’s impossible for me to ask this, but you need to get up,” Blaise said while Weasley nodded his agreeance.

“We are going to find her mate, we captured an accomplice, and found their hideout,” Ron added.

Draco watched them, still looking haunted.

“Draco,” Harry said his voice steadier than he felt, “I need you to get up, to help me find Hermione, you are our best shot at that.”

Harry watched as Draco processed his words and then proceeded, “Auror Jones was helping Adversarius, and we have him in custody, and mate,” Harry paused looking at the group of men around him ready to act, “you’re the best legilimens I know, and I know you can pry the information we need out of that bastard.”

Draco closed his eyes finding his center, his heart was shattered, his soul felt like it was missing, but they were right, he needed to pick himself up and find Hermione.  Taking a deep breath, he shut his pain behind a carefully constructed wall, compartmentalizing it all and leaving only the rage that burned through him.  He checked the walls once more feeling them hold and let the pain subside.

Draco opened his eyes, now a slate grey and said, “take me to him,” as he rose still clutching Hermione’s bag.

=^.^=

After the minister arrived, and they had a quick debrief and run down of the events that had transpired, Draco watched as Minister of Magic approached him.

“Draco,” Kinglsey began but not sure how to proceed, “you have my and Robards full authority to secure the information we need from Auror Jones,” Kingsley said knowing that it was not enough.

Draco remained silent but was attentive.

"I am granting you the authority as a deputy Auror for this mission, and Robards has agreed, this kind of appointment has only been granted during periods of war,” Kinglsey let the words hang, “and son right now this is a war, against one of our own, and we will not leave our own, you and your friends will be operating with the authority of the ministry.” 

Draco closed his eyes, he knew what this meant, while he was being given an authority to act like an auror as a civilian, it was to be done within the law, designed to keep him safe, but he didn’t care about himself, no, he would burn the fucking ministry and all of London down if it meant he found Hermione.

“When you find her and I know you will, she would be very cross with me if you or your friends were to be in trouble for going rouge.” Kingsley added with a small smile.

Draco looked at the minister, and with a small lift of his lip replied, “she would, and minister,” Draco said solemnly, “thank you for this, for allowing Theo, Blaise, and Neville, to help, now I don’t have to worry about them running off and doing something stupid without me.”

“Nah mate, we get to do the stupid stuff with you,” Weasley added with a smile.

Kingsley laughed, “right you are Mr. Weasley, now don’t let me hold you up.”

“Ready,” Ron asked Draco, “we best hurry I think Theo is driving Harry barmy.”

Draco gave him a small smile, although he was missing his heart, he was thankful that he was not alone.

As they made to leave the hospital, the group heard shouting and a commotion.

“Kindly fuck off you twat, I’m here to see my husband and best friend,” the shrill voice yelled.

Harry, smirked knowing who was making all the fuss so he called out, “step aside Wilks.”

Now in clear view, a very heavily pregnant Pansy Potter, was trailed by Padma, Ginny, Daphne and Neville.

“Took you long enough Potter,” Pansy growled frustrated, “I nearly let Zabini here hit that auror there with her famous bat bogey hex.”

Ginny smiled twirling her wand, “shame really, it’s gotten so much better.”

Pansy visually checked that her husband was okay and then by passed him and walked straight to Draco, enveloping into as much of a hug that her large belly allowed.

“She’s going to be fine, she is too bloody stubborn and fearless to let anything happen to her or the twins,” Pansy said choking on her words.

Draco stood there letting Pansy hold him, but he couldn’t move, he couldn’t let the pain back in, it would crush him once more.

“Draco,” a soft but stern voice called out, and he looked up to see his mother standing there.  Her eyes were red rimmed and slightly puffy as if she had been crying.

Pansy stepped back moving back to her husband and gave mother and son space.

“My dragon,” Narcissa managed to say, before sweeping in and hugging him like a vice.

Draco let himself break a bit, letting the comfort of his mother’s embrace sooth his pain.

“She’s …sh, Hermione,” Draco stammered.

“Hush love, Hermione is going to be just fine, she is the best of us.” Narcissa said soothingly.

Draco let his occlumency walls lower and let a strangled sob escape, “I can’t feel her.”

Narcissa let him cry and held him just as she had when he had fallen of his broom and broken his leg, uttering words of encouragements, and that everything would be as it was.

“She maybe in a place where magic is suppressed Draco, but she is still with us, I feel it, and I know you would truly feel it if it was otherwise,” she said carefully choosing her words, “you have the tools and means that will allow you to find her and when you do, you make those bastards regret every laying their filthy hands on one of ours.” Narcissa finished with such conviction that it helped Draco sober.

Draco schooled his features, raising his mental shields back up, he wiped a few stray tears from his face, before lifting his head high and said, “I will.”

Narcissa schooled her own features, then reached up to smooth his collar, and straighten out his robes, like he was getting ready to head off to school and then reached into her pockets and handed him over a small, folded piece of parchment.

Draco looked down at the small note then back to her curiously, “mother,” he began but she motioned for him to stop.

“That is a spell and old piece of Black family magic,” Narcissa said in a hushed tone so that only Draco could hear, “it hasn’t been used in hundreds of years, not since past members of our family went off to fight in wars that may cost them their lives.  War is unpredictable and back then, there was fear that the lines would end when should the head of house fall in battle.” Narcissa spoke the words cautiously.  “This particular spell may only be cast by the head of the house, and only when there is fear that he might perish, because once it’s cast, it will protect his direct line by any means," she said worriedly, "so Draco please cast it only as a last resort.” She finished solemnly. 

Draco held his breath, what his mother was suggesting was something he didn’t want to think about, whatever this spell was, while it sounded good, it was meant to save his heir, or heirs in this case, not him, not Hermione, but only the twins’.

“Will it kill me,” Draco asked knowing he didn’t care if it did, he would gladly give his life for his wife and children.

“No, it was only meant to protect the head of houses line by any means necessary,” Narcissa answered cautiously. “And we both know that the man who took her, is a cruel and vindictive man.”

Draco shuddered and let out a ragged breath, yes, he knew who he was going after, and had seen Dolohov’s peculiar likes and brand of cruelty, and he would make sure to put him down like the rabid animal he was.

Draco looked back at his mother, her blue eyes holding back her pain and fear, before he leaned in placing a kiss to her head and said, “I will find them and get them all back.”

Narcissa let pride shine through her, “I’ve no doubts.”

=^.^=

Draco had left the hospital and mad this was over to the ministry.  The room they were in was cold and there was a stale smell to it, Draco recalled sitting in a room just like it nearly two years ago after he was brought in after the battle.  He had sat strapped in the chair much like Auror Jones currently sat, except where Jones looked angry, Draco had been resigned, he just knew then that he would rot in Azkaban for the rest of his life.   Draco also felt he deserved it, that was until Harry and Hermione had declared it otherwise, and now he owed them his life. 

He looked over at Jones who sneered at him, then said, “I would say we can do this the easy way, but that would be a lie,” Draco chuckled, “you see you made a grave mistake in deciding to follow Dolohov.  I’m sure he promised such ideas of grandeur that simpletons like you that are such easy prey would eat up, but this whole thing I am sure is just the vendetta of one very sick and twisted bastard, and unfortunately for you and him, you will know what it means to cross a Malfoy.”

Jones visibly paled at Draco’s declaration and stupidly held on to his resolve.  Draco smiled just before he tore into his mind.

Draco met no resistance, his mind was wide open, and had he suspected this man earlier, he could have easily seen his treachery. 

Draco sorted through the memories easily dismissing the ones that Jones kept trying to throw in front of him as distraction, then he saw it, Jones speaking to Auror Clarkson, only Draco knew it wasn’t Clarkson, so Draco pushed harder…… “when can we move,” Draco heard Clarkson/Dolohov ask.  “Soon,” Jones replied nervously. 

“I will hold you to that Jones, the money will not transfer until I have good intel.” Clarkson/Dolohov said impatiently.  Draco growled, he knew they were speaking of Hermione.

He continued to push and dig deeper; he saw flashes of a room that Jones was trying to feebly hide from him and stopped.  Draco watched as McNair, Yaxley, and Dolohov stood around in a dark room, he knew it was the room that Harry and Ron had just been too the one where the ward had been tripped.  Draco watched as they were discussing and planning, Draco moved in and heard…… “make sure you secure the space, we move in two days’ time, McNair you will serve as the distraction at the old farmhouse, Auror Jones here confirmed that there are wards set up there so I need you to draw them in, and Yaxley will continue with his surveillance of the welp.” 

Draco’s gut twisted with rage as he recounted what he had heard.  Harry and Ron looked equally as livid, Draco dove back into Auror Jones mind and continued to rip through his memories, and when he was done, he had discovered that Jones had willingly sought out the members of Adversarius because he believed that Draco’s union to Hermione was wrong and, he needed the money.  It was sheer luck that he found Yaxley at the property at Sevenoaks during the initial sweep of the properties, he then had confounded his partner Auror Bishop to prove to Yaxley that he could be useful, then watched as Yaxley proceeded to imperious Bishop which would give them another spy inside while casting any and all suspicion off of Jones. 

Draco then confirmed that Dolohov had watched the Aurors when they were at the Kent property.  Dolohov then chose Clarkson randomly, captured him, and kept him barely alive these past months all to get close enough to Hermione.  With Jones, Clarkson and an imperioused Bishop, they were able to get a veritable trove of information to help keep them well enough informed. 

Fortunately for Harry, Draco saw that the group had hit a snag when Harry had started withholding information from the group, but still they persisted.  It wasn’t until Yaxley had been following Draco and informed Dolohov in a meeting, that Dolohov suspected that while Draco was still Draco, Hermione was not.  Jones was tasked to keep an eye out while Dolohov instructed Yaxley to continue his work and follow the Malfoy's.  Jones confirmed that Yaxley’s did so happily because as Dolohov had suspected, he had his own nefarious intentions with the mudblood. 

Draco watched as Dolohov then began to make plans that they had just executed where McNair drew Harry and Ron out and on the off-chance Draco too.  Jones was to stall or even stop them from heading to the hospital where Dolohov would find Padma Weasley and use her as leverage. 

Draco then surmised that when Padma was not available, he went after Mr. Willow, where he found the gold mind of information.  When Yaxley proceeded to try and take Hermione, Jones notified Dolohov, and he moved to take Hermione.  It was sheer luck and good timing on Dolohov’s part, but in the end, he had managed to take Hermione right from under their noses.

Draco ended with recounting that Jones had indeed also let McNair escape while taking down Auror Hightower, before he had been caught.

Upon hearing this Harry jumped up and then punched Jones straight in the face breaking his nose, he was angry that their plan had worked. Ron had knocked Jones back when Draco recalled the detail about his wife, he had yelled furiously at him, and Robards had held both him and Harry back, but not before Jones had taken a few hits.

Draco was equally furious, but he held himself together, he couldn’t lose it, not when Hermione’s and his twins lives depended on it,

“Where are they,” Robards asked Draco.

“I think it maybe at the property at Kent, but I can’t be sure, Jones only met them at Sevenoaks, the old farmhouse, and some pubs, never where Dolohov was, but he suspected that it was the one in Kent.” Draco answered frustratedly.

“Draco,” Harry said looking like what he was about to say was crazy, “can’t you feel Hermione, Luna always says you guys had a soul bond.”

It was still gutting all the same, Draco knew he could feel Hermione, they had a soul bond, but wherever she was the magic around her was dark and dulled her presence.

“I can feel that she’s alive, but it’s like she’s just out of reach and then nothing,” Draco confessed painfully.

Robards then cut in and since Draco had sorted through the memories, they had enough to put Jones away, while helping the real Clarkson, and Bishop.  Robards pushed them to plan, and they had.  They planned to revisit the property in Kent, within the hour. 

Just their small group, Draco watched as his friends all departed to check in with their wives and he felt the pang of jealousy, then sadness.  Draco was thankful that he had this group with him, but that didn’t mean that it didn’t hurt that they could hug and kiss their spouses.

=^.^=

Draco had gone back to Portland Place and changed into more tactical clothing, as he looked in the mirror, he imagined Hermione giving him a smile and saying, “always in the classic Malfoy black.” 

He let a small sad smile linger just before he let out a shuddering sob, fuck he missed her.  Draco let the sorrow sit with him for only a few moments as he needed to get himself together, he wouldn’t let it drown him.  He wiped his tears, raised his occlumency walls back up, and made his way back to the hospital to see his parents.

When he returned to the hospital and made his way to his father’s room, he found his mother sitting in his at his father’s side as she so often since he’d been admitted.  There was no real change with Lucius, but she came and talked to him as Hermione had suggested. 

Draco stood quietly in the doorway watching his mother read to his father, he almost chuckled when he noted it was one of Hermione’s very muggle books.  Narcissa read with enthusiasm, before she looked up noticing Draco.  She motioned him to enter, and when he did, she gently placed the book down on the chair and rose to envelop him in a hug. 

They didn’t speak for what felt like minutes, they just stood there as there was no need, Narcissa Malfoy knew what he was about to do.

Draco let himself be held by his mother once again as she had once done when he was a little boy, he wanted to curl up and let her comfort him as she had once done, but he couldn’t, he had to find these fuckers and put them down like the mangy animals they were.

With a shuddering breath he forced himself to step away, watching worry mar his mother’s face.

“I just wanted to come see you before I,” he was saying before his mother shushed him.

“I know my dragon, I know, and I also know that you will find them,” she repeated her words from earlier, “you have all the tools you need,” Narcissa said with such conviction that he felt it. “Remember that she is always with you,” Narcissa said tapping his wedding ring then his front pocket where the spell she had given him lay.

Surprise flickered through Draco, he hadn’t even thought of the connections through their rings, since they shared a bond and it was always there it was second nature, but now thanks to his mother, he knew he could find her.

“I will find them mother,” he repeated it like a mantra, feeling surer with every word, “I will bring them home, and I will kill every one of those bastards that dared lay a hand on my wife and children.” Draco vowed and Narcissa simply nodded.

Chapter Text

The group of men assembled like avenging angels just outside of a field in Kent. They were following through with the plan to split up and surround the property, while then using Draco’s ring as a guide to find Hermione.

Before the mission, Draco had explained to them how his and Hermione’s rings were connected. How in theory, it would essentially allow him to apparate directly to her, but he wasn’t sure how accurate it was as it had never been tested, and now that there was the added layer of magic that was blocking Hermione from him, there was a chance that this might not work.

Ron who had been a bit suspicious of the claim, despite knowing that purebloods, especially families like the Malfoys were known to have access to these kinds of artifacts, asked for more information.

Draco then explained how the rings themselves were relics from some great-great-great past Malfoy.  Draco quickly recounted the story the group, the one his mother had told him about the ring’s origins.  He explained that the rings had been crafted for a love match but had sadly never been used because his ancestor had been denied the opportunity to gift the ring to his intended, as the future Malfoy bride had perished before they were even engaged.  He told them how the rings had sat dormant for hundreds of years, lying in wait in the Malfoy family vaults until the day Draco, the rings history unknown to him, was able to lift them easily and give one to Hermione.  

The group stood enraptured and stunned by what Draco had just said and Ron with being seemingly satisfied with his reply, nodded and made no further comment, but Harry did.

“Bollocks Malfoy, you mean to tell me that there is a chance using the rings won’t work?” Harry said cursing at him.

Draco paid him no mind other than to say that he could argue with him later because now was not the time.  Now that Draco had a means to get close enough to her, he would and the only thing stopping him from apparating on the spot was that he needed backup.  Draco was going to use anything at his disposal to get to Hermione. 

Harry and the others knew this was their only chance so they for all for lack of better terms, kept calm and carried on.  They quickly went over the plan again, it was simple, they would be splitting up in pairs and surround the property, Draco and Harry would take point, while Ron and Blaise would take the back. Neville would rove the property for stragglers, while Theo would make his own way in and follow behind Harry and Draco as shadow and extra layer of protection. Lastly, should the ring take Draco and Harry elsewhere, they would activate the galleon coin that would serve as a location beacon that the others could follow.

Robards had decided that Draco’s hired security guards would be best used along with the other aurors in searching and lying in wait at the other properties in case McNair or Dolohov had decided to split up. While he wasn't one-hundred percent sure that his ring would take him directly to Hermione, Draco just had a feeling that the property in Kent was where he would find her, he’d all but confirmed it in Yaxley’s memories.

Draco confirmed once again to Harry that once he activated the ring it should take them directly to Hermione, and there was no going back until they searched wherever it was, they would be taken.  Harry, who had not wavered once, simply nodded.  He knew they just needed to get close enough to her because he would not fail his best friend or the others.

“Alright everyone, we’ve gone through the plan, you know what to do,” Harry said shifting into his full auror mode.

A chorus of agreement rang out from the group.

“Remember we are aiming to capture and incapacitate, not kill,” Harry added looking pointedly at Theo.

Theo scoffed, “and why pray tell are you looking at me? If anyone is killing a baddie tonight it will certainly be our darling Draco here.” Theo said pointing at Draco and looking not at all offended.

With another pointed look Harry continued as if Theo hadn’t spoken, “aim to stun and resort to anything else only in self-defense.”

Theo replied with a sarcastic wink, "I've already promised to behave.” Then turned and muttered to Neville, Blaise and Ron, “more like I promised other people that I’d on my worst behavior, and I gave my word so.”  

Neville and Ron snickered while watching with unadulterated glee as Blaise, quick as lighting, smacked Theo in the back of his head.

“That was unnecessary Blaise,” Theo said rubbing the back of his head pouting like a toddler who’d been caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

Blaise shrugged and feigned indifference.

Draco knew Theo was nervous and was trying to lighten the mood.  When this was all over, he would thank him and the rest of these men properly, but right now he just needed to get to her, and if an accidental Avada hit Dolohov, well then, he’d make sure it was nothing short of “self-defense”.

“Alright everyone into positions,” Harry called out, shaking Draco from his thoughts.

With one final nod, Harry watched as they all moved into position, and when everyone was in place Draco and Harry moved as one.

=^.^=

The immediate pain that assaulted Hermione was almost unbearable, not only from all of her injuries, but also from somewhere deep and low in her belly.  She knew what this could mean, and she felt a jolt of fear course through her at the thought. Mercifully for her, her waters were still intact, but she didn’t know for how much longer.  Her body was under severe stress, that now had her worried about the twins coming early.  She needed to hold on a little longer, she told herself as she focused on breathing through her pain.

Knowing she was far enough along that the twins could come and would have a fighting chance to survive outside of her womb, gave ger hope, but here in this dark dirty room, was a risk she wasn’t willing to take.  She knew with every part of her being that Draco would find them, that he would save all of them, she just needed to give him time.  Focusing and taking a deep breath, she repeated that thought in her mind willing it into existence.

“Hold on just a little my little stars,” Hermione voiced her thought as another contraction rocked through her, “just a bit longer, daddy will find us.”

She didn’t have a way to tell time, but guessing by the rate at which she was contracting she was not at risk of being in full active labor, these contractions were likely Braxton Hicks brought on by the stress of this situation, so despite the pain she was in, she calmed her mind and body as best she could.

Dolohov hadn’t come back, and that was a mercy, but he had also not been a very gracious host.  She was so thirsty and hungry, she hadn’t eaten anything since the morning that she was kidnapped and if she had to guess, it had almost been at least a day.  Despite her dire situation she was glad that Dolohov had stayed away, because the last thing she needed was for him to come in and beat her again, she wasn’t sure how much more she or the babies could take in these conditions.  

Shoving aside the pangs of hunger and thirst, Hermione focused on what she could, and right now it was looking for her soul bond to Draco.  She closed her eyes and focused feeling through the sludge of her emotions, but every time she reached for it, it felt muted and just out of reach. 

“Where are you, Draco?” She sighed; she would not give up hope. She tried a few more times and decided to redirect her energy elsewhere, she still had injuries that she could tend to.

Carefully, she tried to reset the broken fingers on her right hand, and when she moved her left hand which was awkward as it was not her dominate hand, the faint light of the room caught on her ring.  Of course! She thought, how could she have forgotten her ring would protect her. Draco once told her that her ring had protective enchantments that would keep her safe and even bring him to her. The hope she had felt dwindling swelled within her.

Hermione now wondered if the ring was helping shield her twins in some way, and if it was, she was grateful.  She didn’t care if Dolohov hurt her, so long as the twins were safe, she would take all the pain she could.    

She didn’t know if she could signal Draco, but she had to try.  As carefully as she could with her mangled right hand, she twisted the ring on her left, hoping that it would send a signal that Draco could feel and follow to her.  She hoped against all hope that it would be soon, as the swelling of her face was so severe she could barely make out the area around her, and she feared that she would lose consciousness soon.

“Come find me my love,” she muttered into her ring, “we need you.”

Just then, Hermione heard a door open and shuddered, she could hear heavy footfalls she assumed were Dolohov’s but couldn’t be sure.

She heard voices in the distance; and it sounded like two men who were arguing but she couldn’t make the words out because the throbbing pain in her head made it hard to concentrate properly.

A few moments later, she heard the unmistakable voice of her captor.

“So shlyukha, I see you have not given up yet,” Dolohov chuckled as he leaned against wall near the bars of her cell.  “Good, I love it when there’s a fight in them.”

Hermione recoiled further into the wall.

Dolohov laughed, “how about we play a little game shlyukha.”

Hermione didn’t answer, and Dolohov moved closer to where she was, “would you like that?”

She still made no move to answer him, and this time he looked angry.  Like a Cobra ready to strike, he reached in quickly and grabbed her by her hair yanking her to him.  Hermione didn’t have time to react as she was dragged toward him, her face and belly slammed against the bars.

“When I speak to you, milyy, I expect you to fucking answer me,” Dolohov growled.

Hermione whimpered in pain and moved her hands to protect her belly again.

Dolohov tracked her movements like a predator, “I see you are trying to protect your rebenok but it doesn’t matter because the little svoloch' will not live to be born.”

Hermione couldn’t move away, not that she could at the moment, he lifted her as if she weighed nothing and held her dangling off the ground.  She scrambled to find purchase, her toes scraping against the stone, but it was useless, he held her like a vice. Fear like she had never felt flooded her, because if he dropped her, she knew she wouldn’t be able to slow the fall, and it could be catastrophic for her twins.

“Wh..wwwhat game do you want to play,” Hermione finally forced the words from her mouth, hoping to win some favor.

She saw Dolohov smile, and he slowly put her down, allowing her feet to touch the ground.  

Hermione quickly felt relief as she felt the ground beneath her once again, the small respite that came with knowing her babies were safe a moment longer.

“You are supposed to be the brightest witch of your age. No?” Dolohov asked.

Hermione not wanting to further risk his ire and hoping to buy Draco some time to find her replied, “so I have been told.”

Dolohov laughed, clearly amused that Hermione was finally entertaining him like he wanted.

“What did you think of the little spell that we put on old Lucy?” Dolohov asked, his face all glee, “I’d say it was one of the best curses I’ve had the pleasure of creating.” He was smiling like a child on Christmas who had received everything he’d wanted.

Hermione wanted to curse him and tell him exactly how vile he was, but instead settled for, “it was quite brilliant actually.”

“Really…. such high praise from the Golden Girl herself.” Dolohov said with a sinister smile.

Hermione swallowed nervously, she knew that men like Dolohov liked to brag about what they did, to have their ego’s boosted by being told they were great. So, she decided that if she could continue to stroke his ego while stalling for Draco, maybe even gather info that could help wake Lucius, then that is what she would do.

“It was,” she said taking a deep breath, “you see, any healer worth their salt knows to check for curses as soon as possible, so treatment can be given in time to properly take, and what your curse did is remarkable, scary but remarkable,” Hermione said noting how Dolohov seemed to preen under her praise.

“I am curious though, what exactly did you curse Lucius with?” Hermione dared to ask, not sure if she was risking his ire, “you know from one brilliant mind to another.”

Dolohov chuckled; he looked her over as if deciding if she was worthy enough to have this knowledge.

“I will say that it is such a shame that you were born a mudblood. You have such a remarkable talent and knowledge that has been wasted on dirty blood.” Dolohov said, looking pensive as if imagining what a true prize Hermione could have been if she had been born a pureblood.  

“You would have been the perfect wife had you been born a pureblood.  Still, despite your parentage, I see that it didn’t stop our dearest Draco from partaking in that golden cunt of yours.” Dolohov said, voicing his lecherous thoughts.

The hungry look in Dolohov’s eyes made Hermione very worried, this was not a train of thought she wanted him taking on.

“I wonder if it is as good as I think it is, seeing as how that blood traitor felt the need to share his pureblood seed with you and desecrating two ancient Sacred 28 bloodlines, but no matter, no matter, it will all be over soon.” Dolohov said coolly.

The panic within her swelled once more.

Dolohov paced as he embraced his monologue, “as you said from one brilliant mind to another, I supposed it won’t hurt to share just what I did to old Lucy as you will not be around to help bring him back, and as an added bonus  after I dispose of your svoloch', Draco dearest will be broken.” He laughed cruelly but it didn’t deter his rant, “and with Lucy forever trapped in his mind and Narcissa no longer able to conceive any more Malfoy or Black Heirs, the once illustrious Black and Malfoy lines will truly cease to exist. Such a shame really to end two of the most noble pureblood houses, but it is the least I can do to rectify their offenses.” Dolohov said with no hints of remorse. 

Hermione didn’t dare move lest she make him mad, instead she schooled her features and hid her pain as best as she could and stood there listening and praying that help was on the way.

“You see there are various forms of sleeping and entrapment spells that I could have used, but the key was to use one that was latent. Like you, I know what the protocol for healers is as you said, so we made sure that Lucius injuries were substantial enough to warrant him to be put in a coma.  The tricky part was to layer the curse just right, so that it wouldn’t trigger early," he said with unadulterated pride. “It took a bit of testing, and luckily I had Auror Clarkson on hand to help me get it just the way I wanted.”

Hermione held back the bile that was rising in her throat, as a contraction hit her. No, No, No, she mused, this can’t be happening right now. The contractions were coming faster and harder now, these were absolutely not false labor pains.

Dolohov watched her with morbid glee unaware of her pending labor as he continued to speak, “eventually I settled on somnium liquidum.”

He watched as Hermione recognized the phrasing, “Sleep in water,” she uttered straining under the force of the contraction.

“You truly are the brightest witch of your age,” Dolohov mused, “and yes, the spell was triggered as soon as he was put to sleep.  As an added bonus, knowing your dearest husband and mother-in-law are natural legilimens, I added the part that would lull them in and then keep them trapped there should they venture into Lucy’s mind.”

Hermione’s mind was reeling even through the pain, but now she had something to work with, and maybe she could get him to spill the counter spell.

“It almost worked too, Jones watched as Malfoy went in but unfortunately was pulled out by Potter.” Dolohov added bitterly.

Jones, Hermione thought, gods, Auror Jones had been around the hospital, he was one that Harry had trusted, they had all trusted.

He laughed, “ahhh yes, I had more than one auror in my pocket, and let me say that it came in handy, but no matter, in the end it was I who was able to get you, just as I had always intended.”

“How do you counter the curse?” Hermione blurted out through gritted teeth as she moved to the bars pushing through her pain.

Dolohov moved in close to her and gripped her hands as she held the bars the buzz of the wards distracting her from her labor pains.

“What does it matter, you will die here today.” Dolohov said with a sinister smirk.

Hermione held her ground, “as you said from one brilliant mind to another,” she repeated, “it is not every day that someone can best me.”

Dolohov threw his head back and laughed, “oh shlyukha, about that you are right, and I now have the pleasure to say that I did, twice.”

Hermione braced herself for another contraction that was coming a lot sooner than she expected, and as she did, she felt her water break. 

Dolohov took a step back, finally noting her state, watching her with morbid curiosity, “I think our time is up milly,” he said as he lifted his wand and took the wards down to allow him entry.

Try as she might, she could not stop the flow, she felt her legs give out and she sagged to the floor.  Hermione tried to crawl away from him but couldn’t, the pain was too intense.

“Antonin, someone is here, the wards have been tripped,” Hermione heard a man say from the shadows.

Dolohov paused and looked behind him into the shadows. “Pity, I was just about to start having fun,” she heard him say before he pointed his wand at her and uttered the words, somnium liquidum.  Hermione fell back and had the distinct feeling that she felt like she was free falling and then floating all at once before her world went dark.

=^.^=

Draco grabbed Harry by his shoulder and held his ring tight letting the Malfoy magic guide him, and in the next moment, they appeared deep inside the dilapidated house.  Unlike Draco’s usual silent apparition, the ring’s magic deposited them with a small pop that clearly alerted whoever was there.

“Bloody hell,” Harry exclaimed feeling a bit disoriented from the rings magic, “that was,” he began but Draco raised his hand to quiet him.

Draco whose magic and familial blood linked him to the ring, had remained undisturbed from the rings magic.  He looked around, noting that they were still at the Kent property but not near the front of the house, “I think she is close or hidden, because the ring’s magic should have brought me directly to her,” Draco said, lifting his wand.

“It might be like at the farmhouse, Ron and I discovered that there were hidden rooms behind some strong wards, like being hidden in plain sight,” Harry said as he too lifted his wand ready for a fight.

Draco nodded his assent and moved to turn, and just as he did he saw a flash of red that grazed him on his right shoulder.  Knowing with irritated certainty that it was a fucking crucio just before it hit him and he couldn’t help it and cried out in pain.  Draco fell but managed to whirl toward the direction the light had just come from in time to also see a dagger sailing from the darkness toward him.

Harry, who had tracked the same movement, wasted no time in shoving Draco out of the way casting a protego to deflect the dagger.

'Draco, are you good?’ Harry asked rhetorically, his wand poised to strike or defend again.

Draco grunted as the pain shot through his right arm that was thankfully subsiding.

Harry didn’t wait for Draco to answer before he advanced toward the direction the dagger and curse had been shot from.  He had taken a few steps when a blur of black fur leapt toward him from the shadows, clawing at his face.

“Fuck, you fucking mangy bastard,” Harry cursed a little more animatedly,  as he swatted McNair’s animagus form away from himself.  “Thank Godric Gryffindor, Albus Dumbledore, and Severus fucking Snape,” Harry muttered thankful that his glasses had protected his mother’s eyes from being gouged out, Pansy would murder him if they’d been damaged. But unfortunately, his face took the brunt of the attack and was now raw and littered with scratches, she’d still be pissed about that. 

“Where’s the bastard,” Draco said, the feeling in his arm slowly returning to normal.

Harry didn’t get a chance to answer as he raised his wand pointing behind Draco just as McNair was lunging at Draco’s neck.  Draco tracked the movement and grabbed for the animagus but the beast leapt away at the last second.

“Fuck we have to force him to turn,” Harry said searching the dark areas for any signs of McNair’s beastly form.

“Lumos Maxima,” Draco said, brandishing his wand aloft like a flashlight.

He followed the length of the walls, and Harry caught sight of a tail, not hesitating to cast a petrificus totalus, missing the beast by a few hairs.

Harry raged with irritation that the bastard kept slipping just by them.  They continued to work in sync searching or the beast, but McNair was quick and quiet.  

They were both facing an entryway, when Harry yelped as McNair who had snuck up behind him had latched on to his hand digging in his claws.  Harry using his seeker instincts, quickly brought his other arm down and caught him by the scruff of its neck.  

Draco who had turned just as Harry caught the mangy cat, didn’t hesitate and quick as lightning and ready to find his wife, he hit them both with a stunning spell.

Harry and McNair hit the floor like sacks of potatoes.

Draco kicked the beast away from Harry, before reneverating him.

“Fuck,” Harry said as he stirred, “did you get the bastard at least,” he said as he rubbed the spot where his head had hit the floor.

Draco nodded and pointed toward the frozen beast. 

“Good,” Harry said as he bound McNair’s animagus body placing a portkey on him.  They both watched as the activated portkey, took McNair back with a quick pop to a special cell within the bowels of the Department of Mysteries.  They had designed especially for his animagus form.

With McNair detained and out of the way, Draco and Harry breathed a little easier, but it wasn’t over yet, Dolohov was still in here and they still had to find Hermione.

“She’s close, the ring brought us here,” Draco said frustratedly.

“We need to find the ripple of magic; she will be there.” Harry answered him, moving about searching the space for tell-tale signs he and Ron had spotted back at the farmhouse. 

Draco had just turned his back toward the left side of the room, with Harry taking the other side, when out of the corner of his eye he saw and felt a pull in that direction, almost like Hermione’s ring called to him.  Draco focused on feeling and concentrated magic, “Harry it’s over here.” Draco called out.  Just as he turned to get Harry’s attention, he was hit in the back of the head and fell to the ground.

Harry whirled toward the noise wand raised poised to strike, as Dolohov who was already casting toward him, caught Harry off guard.  The colors of the spells flashed, and curses flew freely. 

Dolohov laughed as he lunged and parried.  

Harry cast prtoegos and expelliarmus that Dolohov easily deflected.

“The Chosen One,” Dolohov spit the moniker out with clear disdain then smiled at him cruelly, “come to find your mudblood.”

“Where is she, you fucking bastard,” Harry yelled as he cast an impedimenta at Dolohov followed by a reducto.

Draco was coming too.  As he slowly opened his eyes, he could make out the flashes of light above him as well as what looked like a rock next to him.  He groaned, the pain on the back of his head was pulsing.  

Sluggishly Draco stirred and as quietly as he could, not wanting to alert Dolohov that he was recovering, he made his way over toward Dolohov slowly while Harry was distracting him.  He knew Harry could handle himself.

“You are too late Chosen One, the mudblood is already dying and her bastard with her,” Dolohov laughed, “don’t worry, you will join her soon, and then, “I’m coming for your traitor wife and bastard too.”

Harry roared with anger, his spells flying at an alarming rate, “I will kill you,” Harry shouted.

Dolohov laughed unfazed by Harry’s threats just as Harry unleased an Avada from his wand toward the bastard, Dolohov only smiled as he apparated away.  

“NO!” Draco yelled but he was too late; his stunning spell hit the spot where Dolohov had just been.  “I thought the anti-apparition wards were up?”

Harry sagged to the ground, as Ron and Blaise came running in an out of breath.

“They are, but it wouldn’t work if he apprating inside the building,” Harry said catching his own breath from his duel with Dolohov.

“Where is she,” Ron said as he took in the scene before him.

“She’s here, I feel our magic in this space,” Draco said, moving to the spot he had seen the magic ripple.

Ron picked up on this and immediately moved to his side.

Draco moved toward the space where he had felt the magic guide him and saw the ripples, “there,” he said pointing them out.

Ron moved toward the space and began to work on breaking through. 

“We have to be ready to defend as soon as these wards fall, I know that bastard Dolohov is with her, and our anti-apparition wards will hold him from apparating away,” Draco said, watching as Ron worked.

Ron kept working but still managed to say, “alright, as soon as these wards fall Blaise and I will take point to protect and deflect, followed by you and Harry,” he said leaving no room for argument. 

Draco nodded quite impressed that Ron had come up with yet another solid strategy very quickly, giving them the best chance to divide and conquer and complete their objective of seizing Dolohov and rescuing Hermione. 

Ron continued to work the wards that were so close to breaking, they all lined up and watched nervously as Ron took down the last ward the magic rippling in its wake. Draco could now feel the bond a little more and felt a brief respite.

“Move,” Ron ordered and they followed.

As soon as the group burst through the opening, Dolohov began firing curses at them.  Blaise was quick to cast a protego, while the rest of their group made their way into the cavernous room.

Harry and Draco followed in last, their wands at the ready. Harry took note that this room was similar to the one at the old farmhouse, only one way in and out.  

As Ron and Blaise moved in tandem casting and protecting, Harry and Draco moved further into the room searching for Hermione.  From what they could see, the spacious room looked lived in but also sparse, and frustratingly there was no signs of Hermione.

“Where the fuck is she,” Draco roared as a crucico left his wand.

Dolohov laughed as he dodged the incoming curse, “you are too late little Malfoy.”

Harry grabbed Draco from lunging at the man, “mate she is here, he’s trying to goad you, I’m certain that just like at the farmhouse he probably has her behind another magic suppressing ward.” 

“Let me fucking go Potter, I need to find my wife,” Draco growled as he tried and failed to shove Harry off him.

“Draco, trust me,” Harry said more assertive refusing to let his friend go.

The words gave Draco pause.

“We have to look for the ripple of magic just like before,” Harry urged him.

Draco groaned in frustration he was sick to death of all of these fucking wards, but still he moved to look for the signs of magic. 

Ron and Blaise who had been dueling with Dolohov, had kept up their assault, but Dolohov who had tired of playing with them, in a sneaky move, deflected a spell from Blaise straight at Ron.  Ron fell in a heap to the floor crying out in pain. Blaise who faltered for a second in shock gave Dolohov the perfect opening, in which he sent a stunner taking Blaise down as well.

Draco lunged again but Harry was right there waiting to stop him.

“Go, I’ve got him, keep looking for Hermione,” Harry ordered Draco as he shoved him and turned to Dolohov.

Draco watched as Harry, who seemed to have nine lives of his own, began to duel with Dolohov giving Draco the time needed to find the shimmer.   Draco didn’t waste the opportunity given and continued to scramble along the edge before he saw the ripple of magic.

“I found it,” he said aloud, as Ron had slowly recovered from his hit, and began to crawl his way over to Draco.

“Weasley stay still, see if you can signal for Theo or Longbottom,” Draco urged Ron.

“Get to her,” Harry yelled to him through his mele with Dolohov.

Draco began on the wards, and with each flick of his wand and breaking of the wards, the feeling of his bond with Hermione became clearer.  When the final one fell, the magic shimmered and it fully hummed to life.  There she was, on the floor behind a makeshift cage, bloodied and bruised in what seemed to be a puddle of water.

Draco didn’t hesitate as he moved over to her while Ron protected his back.

“Hermione,” Draco yelled when he reached unconscious form.

“No, no, no, love I’m here, can you hear me,” Draco pleaded as he cradled her face in his hands.

Draco didn’t want to move her, but he could feel the magic suppression of the room still buzzing, he had no choice he needed to get her out of this room, he cradled her body to his lifting her up and took a step out of the room.  He had made it a few steps before he was hit.  The stray curse landed on his arm, causing him to drop Hermione.

“No,” Ron and Draco yelled at the same time, with Draco reaching out with his other hand outstretched for Hermione as she and Draco both landed hard on the floor. 

Harry who had watched out of the corner of his eye, turned in horror as the scene unfolded, Dolohov noting his distraction took advantage, hitting Harry with a slicing hex that caught his shoulder, sending him hurling to the ground.

Ron like Draco had scrambled toward Hermione.

Dolohov was laughing and enjoying the moment had returned to taunting Draco. “It’s over little Malfoy, your whore and bastard are dying if not already dead,” Dolohov said gleefully as he walked leisurely toward Ron, Hermione and him, wearing a triumphant smirk. 

Ron who hadn't moved as quickly to Hermione, turned and lifted his wand in an effort to protect Draco and Hermione despite what he now knew was a broken leg, “do what you need to do mate,” he said to Draco as he tracked Dolohov approach, and readied to defend his friends. 

Draco who felt a surge of gratitude for Ronald Weasley, knew what he had to do with the time he was buying him. Draco knew he couldn’t wait on Neville who was outside and didn’t know if Theo had made his way in to help him, no, he wouldn’t let his twins die, he would do what he knew Hermione would if she had to make this impossible choice right now.

Without a moment's further hesitation, Draco reached deep within himself and drew on all of the power and right as the head of both House Malfoy and Black, letting the magic flow through him.  He placed his bloodied left hand on Hermione’s belly and cast the spell his mother had given him, the one he’d hoped he wouldn’t have to rely on.

With his hand on Hermione’s belly, Draco felt the spells magic move though him, and as soon as the final word passed his lips, he felt the links like a chain fall into place. He could feel each twin's heartbeat, that had been slowing within his wife's womb strengthen.  He was flooded with relief and nearly broke when he heard them in his mind once more, safe, family, love.  

Draco nearly choked with emotion because his twins were safe. He watched as Hermione let out a ragged breath like she knew what was happening.  Even unconscious, Hermione was still fighting and giving her all until her last breath, and he knew he would too.  

Draco felt the magic surge once more as he felt the connection to his father and then to his twins growing stronger.  It made sense now why he could feel the twins, as did his father, the cognomination filus salus spell he had just cast further solidified their familial bonds. 

Draco felt the power of their bloodlines now magically linking him to them and growing stronger.  He sighed knowing the magic had done its duty in keeping the twins safe. Draco knew irrevocably that no matter what happened to Hermione or him, their legacy would survive.

As the spell was taking hold, it lit up the room blinding Ron, Draco and Dolohov momentarily. 

Dolohov cursed and sent out several stunners blindly and managed to hit Ron with one.

Draco used the distraction of the spell to his advantage and charged at Dolohov leaving Hermione, he didn’t want to leave her, but he needed to end this. 

He crashed into Dolohov with a staggering force causing them to fall the floor.  Draco used his attack to pummel him with his bare fists.  He managed to get in a few good hits before Dolohov managed to kick him off, turning to search for his wand.  Dolohov had not been expecting a very muggle attack from Draco and kept a wary eye on the man as he searched frantically through the rubble as just as he saw Draco do the same, both wizards finding their wands at the same time.

“This ends now,” Dolohov said as he pointed his wand directly at Draco, spitting blood as he spoke, “your wife and bastard are dead, and just for fun, I will make sure your mother joins your father in his mind, then finally, I will have the satisfaction of knowing that you couldn’t stop me, that I took everything from you and your pathetic excuse of a family.”

Draco didn’t flinch as he held his wand up ready to finish the bastard off.  Dolohov laughed cockily as he stood toward him casually, “the rest of your little friends here will join you soon and the ones that remain will never know how to save your father and mother, ensuring that the Malfoy and Black bloodlines will end today,” the man continued to rant.

Draco made no further attempts to move as he stood protectively infant of Hermione; he just needed the idiot to get just a little closer because he needed to be precise. Dolohov who was convinced that he had won, continued to talk about all the ways he was a genius, and Draco didn’t say a word. He let the delusional man continue his insipid monologue and draw closer to Draco, just like he needed him to. 

Draco waited patiently letting the man draw nearer.  Finally, as Dolohv took his next step, which placed him exactly where Draco had hoped he would step and within the range that Draco needed to fire off his spell, he lunged catching Dolohov off guard.  Draco took aim toward Dolohov’s feet casting a quick diffindo severing both of the incredulous man’s feet at the achilles, just before Theo threw off Harry’s invisibility cloak and hit Dolohov with a petrificas totalis and incarcerous.  Theo watched with morbid glee, as a very shocked Dolohov hit the floor yowling and writhing in pain, sans his feet.

“Bloody bastard,” Theo said as he kicked Dolohov in the head.

“Sorry it took me so long to get here darling; it’s like a maze in here and this arsheole had so many wards and nasty traps in and out that kept leading me and Neville in the wrong direction,” Theo said my way of explanation. 

Draco hadn't even bothered to check or even care what happened to Dolohov, ignored his friend and made his way back to Hermione.

“I need to get her out of here,” Draco cried out to Theo, “hold on love, please hold on, I've got you,” Draco said as he pulled his portkey to take them away.

“I’ll look after them, just go,” Theo said soberly, all traces of humor gone.

 “You are going to be okay my love,” Draco said seeing no one but Hermione in that moment, as he activated the small portkey and let them be pulled away.

Chapter Text

Draco landed in the lobby of St. Mungo’s in a crisp pop, with Hermione still cradled tightly in his arms.  He was still reeling from the events of the day.  Although he had found Hermione and cast the spell to protect his children, and he should be comforted by that fact and that he had brought her to safety, he couldn’t fathom the outcome of what else could go wrong, especially since she still wasn’t moving. 

Their arrival seemed almost anticlimactic given the state of his wife, until finally Draco’s logical side took over briefly and he yelled in a thundering voice, “I need a healer now!”

In an instant some of the nurses leapt into action, as they descended like ants.  Suddenly there was more shouting and moving about asking, then pleading with Draco to let go of Hermione, trying to get her onto a gurney.  

But Draco couldn’t, never again would he leave her side, he thought as he clutched Hermione close.

“Mr. Malfoy,” called a voice near him, “I am healer Milton,” the healer said as she took a knee and coming into his view, “I need you to please let your wife go so that we can treat her,” the healer said sternly.

Draco didn’t budge.

“Draco,” he heard his name but still wouldn’t move, “Draco you need to let go my dragon, so that these healers can help them.”  Draco seemed to register that his mother was also there but he was too focused on holding on to Hermione.

“Safe, family,"  Draco suddenly heard the words ring in his mind and it hit his senses like lightning dislodging him from his shock. 

They were in relative safety, and he knew that he needed to let go.  Hearing the tiny voices of his children so calm and dreamlike overwhelmed and startled Draco enough that it helped break him out of his shock.  Looking down at his wife’s battered body, Draco reluctantly let her go and Healer Milton swooped in moving to cart Hermione and his twins off.

Narcissa didn't hesitate and sank to her knees, uncaring of her un-lady like behavior, next to Draco pulling him in close and whispered, “she will survive my dragon.” 

Draco finally out of his trance, looked into his mother’s eyes seeing not only her resolution, but also the love and hope, and let it feed his resolve. 

Narcissa looked at her son and saw the conflict warring within him, an immediate understanding dawning on her.  She knew then that he had cast the spell that would protect his babies, knew that they would survive no matter the cost, even if it cost Hermione her life.  With her heart breaking yet still so full, she motioned him to stand so they could follow the healers.

They walked hand in hand, as he let his mother guided him down the hall, still a bit of a daze, when they became aware of the frantic atmosphere in another adjoining hall, the one near the hospital waiting room. Draco and his mother had only made it about halfway down the hall when he heard the pained voice of his friend.

“Where is he Draco?” Pansy yelled as she clutched her belly with one hand and holding on the wall to steady her with the other, “where is Harry?”

Draco felt his heart lurch; he had left all his friends back at the house in Kent.  Relatively he knew they were okay, the threats of Dolohov and McNair had been stopped, and his only priority after had been Hermione and his children.  But now, he knew that the twins were safe, and that Hermione while still unconscious, was in Healer Milton’s hands and was surely working furiously to save her, felt a twinge of guilt about the fact that he hadn’t even thought about the others since he portkeyed to the hospital.

Before Draco could answer he heard another worried voice say, “Pans calm down, we need to get you back in bed you’re in active labor, and I doubt the Chosen One’s child should be birthed in a hallway.”

Draco watched as Daphne said this while she worriedly walked up behind Pansy, trying and failing to get her friend back to her room.   

Pansy ignored her friends’ pleas; she had after all nearly dragged herself down the hallway when she had heard Draco yell.  Pansy Potter, a force of nature in her own right, had quite literally pushed the pain aside and made her way to find her oldest childhood friend and demand answers.  She may or may not have had  to stop every few minutes to breathe through a particularly strong contractions, but despite this irritating little detail, had managed her way down the ridiculously long hallway and spotted her friends blond head of hair.   Breathing and feeling as if she had been run over by the Knight Bus, she was standing awkwardly biting back the pain and looking at her friend once again demanding answers, and Salazars soggy left tit, she was not going to be ignored.

Draco’s guilt rose once again watching his friend who was clearly in pain, making his chest hurt thinking of it, already taking a step toward her to help usher her back down the hallway, when Pansy scrunched her face, evident that she was having a particularly strong contraction. Draco lurched forward to catch her. Pansy still who was breathing harshly managed to repeat herself, “where,” she huffed, “is," another huff, "he,” she finished struggling through the pain.

Draco floundered and was about to answer when as if summoned, a series of pops sounded around them and the rest of the group that had gone in search of Hermione appeared, along with Head Auror Robards. 

“We need more healers,” Robards yelled.

The hospital staff once again moved into action taking the newly arrive group of people in for treatment.

“Harry!” Pansy screamed when she saw Harry looking a little worse for wear. 

Still clutching on to Draco tightly who was not complaining despite the insane grip she had on him, heard him say, “breathe Pans,” just as another contraction hit and she clutched her belly with her free hand.

“Pans,” Harry yelled as he watched his wife nearly fall into Draco.  He was brushing aside the medical staff and moved as if being pulled by a string toward his wife, prying her hand from Draco and attempted to sooth her, “I’m here love just a little banged up.”

“Harry James Potter, don’t you ever scare me like that again, do you hear me,” Pansy said before she keeled over again in what was obvious active labor pains.

Daphne who had stepped in on her other side was also holding her up, gave Harry a sheepish smile before saying, “she’s been in labor for hours but refused to give birth until you were back.”

“Stubborn witch,” Harry said smiling at his fearless wife.

“Mr. Potter, we need to get your wife back into her room, and get you treated for your injuries,” a healer said looking concerned and a tad bit impressed, that his patient and soon to be mother of The Chosen One’s progeny had managed to leave her bed and make it this far while in active labor. “I must insist sir, she is moments away from giving birth.”

“I’m here love,” Harry said as he took over holding Pansy up despite his injuries, so that Daphne could tend to Neville.  Pansy began to protest before Harry cut her off, “I’m fine, just a little banged up, but let’s get you back in that room.” Harry assured Pansy who looked angry, happy, and sad all at the same time.

“I was so scared,” Pansy said with a watery voice, “I was so scared I would lose you and you wouldn’t get to meet our son.”

“I’m the Chosen One Pans, nothing was going to stop me from coming back to you, both of you,” Harry corrected a bit cockily as he kissed Pansy on the lips.

Pansy gave a slight chuckle and had begun to move back to her room before they heard, “I love all the love but Pans I’m sure having the Wizarding Worlds Savior’s aka the Chosen One’s, bloody offspring in the middle of waiting room is not idyllic and completely unbecoming of a lady.” Theo said brushing nonexistent lint from his shirt with one hand, before holding out Harry’s invisibility cloak out for Harry to take, despite how tempted Theo was to keep it just a little longer.

Harry stared at Theo.

Theo looked back as if he wasn’t being the rational one right now, and Pansy glared.

Luna who seemed to have walked up to Theo out of nowhere, waved at Harry before looking at Pansy and said, “you’re positively glowing light from your nether regions.”

Harry stared again unsure what to say.

Luna completely unbothered turned to Theo leaned up and not so subtly whispered, “it’s time.”

Theo who seemed to know what this meant, gave her a big smile and wrapped her in his arms, twirling her.

Pansy who was still panting heavily through her pain, watched the unadulterated excitement of the couple.  She wanted to retort something witty about her glowing hoo-ha something like but she was quite unsure of what to make of Luna’s quip. That and trying to think through the pain of her constant onslaught of contractions was giving her a headache.  Pansy most certainly agreed with Theo’s jibe about giving birth in the hallway.  It would be completely unbecoming and unidyllic to birth the bloody Chosen One’s son in such an uncouth manner made her shudder and finally let herself be moved by Harry and the healer towards her room. Just as the healer was about to cart her away, Harry turned to Theo and said, “Luna could you please ensure the cloak gets back to Grimmuald please.”

Luna smiled, “of course Harry, and congratulations to the both of you.”

Harry returned her smile, “Thanks Luna, oh and Theo good job out there,” Harry said watching Theo blush at the complement, “and please DO hesitate to reach out to me or Pans for the next few days,” Harry finished with a chuckle.

Theo began to protest muttering about him being rude, but Luna simply smiled and pulled him away, as he continued to grumble.

Also happening around, them Draco watched as the group had found their partners; Padma was with Ron watching a healer casting a diagnostic on home to make sure the broken leg was the only injury. Ginny was crying and holding on tightly Blaise who was assuring her he had just been stunned and was okay, Daphne was with Neville who was holding her close and had his hand on her belly.  

Draco who had used the distractions of the commotion of the group’s arrival, had quietly stepped back and made his way back to his mother, and they continued to make their way toward Hermione’s room.   

=^.^=

Healer Lillian Milton was normally a very private person, she loved her work and to travel, but more often than not, the latter was out of reach due to her work.  She had been taking vacation (read as forced) when she had been called by her friend and Minister of Magic, Kinglsey Shacklebolt.  He had informed her that the Head Healer of St. Mungo’s, Mr. Willow had become indisposed, and he needed her help.  When she received the floo call and heard the news, she leapt at the opportunity to not only travel but also work.  She packed a bag and had come straight from New York on an emergency international portkey, as a favor to her old friend. The Minister had briefly explained that her expertise in neonatal healing might be needed as THE Hermione Granger, now Malfoy had been kidnapped and was also very heavily pregnant. 

Lils as Kinglsey so often called her, had not hesitated in the least to take the portkey, as even in America they had hear of the Brightest Witch of Her Age.  Lillian, a muggle born herself, understood and even if she hadn’t had anything in common with Hermione Malfoy, this was a young woman who had sacrifice too much, and she would ensure that she would do everything in her power to make sure she survived. So, she came and waited, Kings had warned her that they were not too sure what kind of state Hermione would be in as the people who had taken her still adhered to their old, prejudiced ways and most certainly meant her serious harm.

Lillian had just been about to grab a cup of coffee, when Draco Malfoy had appeared in the lobby covered in blood and clutching what appeared to be his young wife.  It was as if time froze for a mere second, before she heard him yell and every one spring into action.  She knew it was time.  Leaving the empty cup on the table, she made her way over to the couple and tried to coax the young man to release the vice grip he had on his wife, but as she imagined he was still in shock himself.  Undeterred, she kneeled to get into his line of sight, and repeated her request once more, just a little more sternly. She waited with bated breath as if afraid to spook him, before she saw on odd expression cross his face and he released her enough for Lillian to take her.  She wasn’t sure what had caused it, but she was thankful for the brief respite.

Lillian and a few nurses had Hermione on a stretcher the next moment and were heading toward the private room that had been designated for her.   As they moved Lillian began casting her diagnostics and was surprised to see that Hermione Malfoy was pregnant with twins.  She brushed the initial shock off, and checked the babies, miraculously, they were very much healthy and thriving, despite that abuse that their mother had suffered. Lillian had never seen a pregnant woman endure such a thing without losing the child, but a mother’s love was something magical indeed. 

Shaking the negative thoughts away, she focused on the babies, despite their apparent health, Hermione was in active labor even if she was not conscious enough to know so, her body was still preparing itself to birth the children.  Lillian cast a spell to slow down the labor, it glowed a soft purple and sank into Hermione as intended, before it failed.  She cast it once more and still nothing, she began to worry as Hermione was having active labor contractions and Lillian couldn’t stop them.  They burst through the room and in the next moment Hermione was transferred to the bed and her clothing removed and she was covered in clean sheets.  Lillian recast the diagnostics over the babies and noticed that there was a bright gold shield around them, she wondered if this was preventing her from slowing the birth down. 

Lillian barked out orders to the nurses, who spang into action.  She was moving around casting other diagnostics, when the doors to the private room opened and Draco Malfoy stood in the doorway, worry marring his face.

“How is she,” he asked nervously.

Lillian spared him a quick glance but was more concerned that she could not stop the active labor.

“How are they?” Draco asked again a little louder, stepping further into the room before a nurse blocked his path.

“Mr. Malfoy,” Lillian sighed, “the twins are fine, and your wife is suffering from several injuries that we cannot begin to heal until the twins are safely out of her body.  The thing is that your wife is in active labor, and every spell that I try cast on her will not allow me to slow the progress.” she said now concerned that she could lose them all.

Draco closed his eyes taking a breath before he spoke the words that he knew would change healers’ priorities, “Healer,” he said in an unsteady voice, “there was a bit of old magic used on my wife.  A protection spell was cast to keep the babies alive and safe.”  He said watching the healers’ features shift into surprise. 

Lillian’s eyes grew wide, of course she thought, only something like old magic could interfere with all of the spells she was casting to slow down labor, and it would also certainly explain why they wouldn’t take.

“The spell wasn’t designed to hurt my wife per say, but it may also be keeping her alive at the moment since she is still carrying them,” Draco said the words solemnly.

Lillian paused processing the new information.

Feeling himself face the very real possibility that he may lose his whole world again in the next hour he said, “the magic was designed to save only the children.” Draco felt his tears streamed down his face, unable to hold back the tsunami of emotions that were crashing into him.

Lillian looked at the man and knew that he was still in an impossible situation.  On one hand she knew that he wanted to save his wife, and then there was also his children to think about.  Hermione herself was still alive whether by sheer force or with the aid of the old magic, but it still didn’t change anything for Lillian, she was going to save them all.

“Mr. Malfoy I will save them,” Lillian voiced her sentiments out loud with an unyielding declaration, and watched as Draco jerked his head up looking at her with so much hope.  “I happen to be well versed in both muggle and magical methods of labor and delivery, and with your permission, I would like to perform a procedure that is called a c -section to retrieve the babies from your wife’s womb, which will then allow us to work on treating Hermione independently.”

“Do it,” he replied as soon as the last word left the healer’s mouth.

“Mr. Malfoy,” Lillian began to try to explain the procedure when Draco cut her off again.

“Respectfully Healer Milton, I appreciate you wanting to explain the intricacies of such a procedure, but if it were up to Hermione, she would also agree, so please save them.” Draco said the pleading and hope in each word evident.

Lillian knew that he was right, a great muggle-born witch like Hermione Malfoy would agree to this procedure with absolutely no fear of losing her own life in the process because if it gave not only her twins, but her a better chance of survival, she would do whatever she could to increase those chances.  Lillian nodded and informed him that they would begin the preparations for the procedure which she needed him to also prepare for, as it was encouraged that he be present for.

Draco simply nodded, before he was ushered into an adjoining sterile room where he was instructed to quickly shower and change before he would be allowed to be at Hermione’s side. Draco obeyed and moved mechanically, he disrobed and washed the events of the past few hours away, watching as the drain swirled red from his lacerations.  He finished cleaning up quickly and was looking for his clothes that he knew his mother had Tippy bring over, when he spotted them along with Hermione’s overnight hospital bag.  When he saw the bag, he nearly lost it again. 

He remembered how Hermione had meticulously packed everything into the beautiful Pastel Mint bag that was adorned with a tiny dragon clutching an Amelia rose, that his mother had purchased for her.  Hermione had assured Narcissa that her tried and trusted little beaded bag could handle the babies items, but Narcissa had insisted that the babies could have their own, and had finally managed to convinced her when she saw that the bag had magically enhanced pockets to keep the babies bottles and food at just the precise temperature and under statis so that there would be no spoilage, also that another pocket was designated to keep the twins outfits in order and never combined, and of course the thing that sold her, was that the larger pocket that had its own very illegal undetectable extension charm that rivaled her little beaded bag. There were a few other perks but by then it didn’t matter Hermione was already sold.

Draco came back from his faraway thoughts praying to any deity that would listen to save his family.  He finished changing and made his way back out for further instructions. 

Healer Milton who was now dressed in what looked like very fitted plastic clothes and was fully almost covered save for her hands.

“Mr. Malfoy before we begin the procedure, I will need to heal any injuries that you may have, I want to avoid any contamination,” Lillian said watching as Draco looked like he wanted to argue about getting treated before his wife.  “I must insist, that we take care of any lacerations you may have before you enter as we need an absolutely sterile environment.”

Draco who was indeed about to argue that he or his injuries didn’t matter, took one look at Healer Milton’s no-nonsense demeanor and lost the fight. He nodded as she approached him.

Lifting her wand, she cast a quick diagnosis that indicated Draco had a concussion, sprained shoulder, as well as several cuts.  “It looks fairly simple Mr. Malfoy,” Lillian said watching as he gave her another nod.  She didn’t wait, she waved her wand again starting with his concussion, and working her way down until she managed to get him healed.

“I would recommend that you take some pain potions along with something for sleep, but it can wait until after we get your children and wife stable,” Lillian added.

“Thank you, Healer Milton,” Draco added sincerely.

Lillian gave him a small smile, “Mr. Malfoy the last thing I will do is cast a sterilizing spell before you enter.”

Draco stood still as Healer Milton waved her wand once more, instantly he felt as if the top layer of his skin had been stripped, it was an unnerving sensation, mildly unpleasant but not unbearable.

He also watched as she turned the wand on herself and cast the same spell on herself, before she looked back at him motioning him to follow.

When they re-entered the room Draco noticed that Hermione was now a bit cleaner and still lying on the bed, and if he didn’t know any better, she would look like she was sleeping.  As he moved in closer, he noticed that her breathing was shallow, but steady, and that she also had a bag with clear fluids attached to her.

“It’s an intravenous line that is delivering saline,” healer Milton said watching Draco inspect the IV bag, “it will help ensure that she receives the fluids that she needs and even help me get blood replenishing potions into her without having to shove them down her throat by force.”

Draco knew that muggles had their own version of magic called science that helped them do complex healing, and he was thankful that Healer Milton was fluent in all of these methods.

“Mr. Malfoy we will get started,” Lillian began to explain, “I will need you to move to your wife’s head while I begin the procedure.  I know that she is not responsive, but I can assure you that she will appreciate the gesture once she’s come around.”

Draco nodded and moved toward Hermione’s head and took the seat on the stool the nurse had conjured.

Draco stared at Hermione, she was still bloodied and bruised and she was still the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, “I’m here my love, and our twins will be here soon,” Draco said in a soft voice afraid to speak louder.

“I need you to hold on a little longer my love, Healer Milton is doing this the muggle way, and I’ve no doubt you would approve of her methods,” Draco continued to talk to Hermione.

On the opposite end, Lillian raised her wand and cast another diagnostic.  She watched as Hermione’s and the babies’ vitals lit up; the twins were bright green while Hermione’s were flickering dangerously red. With no further hesitation Lillian cast a quick numbing spell on Hermione and began making the horizonal incision on her abdomen.  She had cast a simultaneously charm that would ensure the blood flow would slow and was hoping that it would take given the nature of the spell that had been cast on the babies.  As she continued to work methodically, the nurse next to her let out a squeak, as Lillian continued to work.  

“Please remain calm or leave my operating room,” Lillian said sternly.  She had no time or need for distractions.  The nurse uttered her apologies and remained quiet.  Lillian continued by making a second incision in the uterus when Hermione’s vitals began to flicker erratically. No, no, no she thought the spell to staunch the blood was not taking, and Hermione’s vitals were crashing.  Lillian knew she needed to work faster because as long as the babies were inside of her, none of the spells designed to help the mother would take.

Lillian motioned for the nurse to get ready.  As soon as she finished the second incision, she moved to remove the first baby.  She reached in a grabbed the first babe who had it’s back to her almost as if protecting the twin below him.  Lillian lifted the baby and noticed that his tiny hand kept reaching back toward its twin.  “It’s okay little one, you are safe,” Lillian cooed before she called for Draco.  “Mr. Malfoy would you like to cut the umbilical cord?” Lillian asked as she held the tiny baby boy in her hand.

Draco kissed Hermione and said, “I’m going to meet our children now,” before he reluctantly moved toward the healer.  Draco noted that in her hands was a tiny thing covered in blood, “this is your son,” the healer said with a smile.

Draco felt his heart grow exponentially at the sight before him, Healer Milton handed his son over.  Draco was in awe as here now in his hands was his future. The healer motioned how he should proceed to cut the cord with his wand, and he did.  As the cut was made, Hermione’s body twitched.  Draco still clutching his son, watched as the healer returned to grab his daughter. 

A nurse had come to stand next to him and coaxed the baby away from him to get him cleaned up and checked, he again reluctantly let him go, waiting for his daughter.

Lillian spang into action when Hermione’s body twitched, she knew the spell to keep the babies alive was taking its toll on her body and that was not accounting for any other injuries that she may have that were not allowing them to see properly. Wasting no further time Lillian reached back in and grabbed the second baby, that was even smaller and pulled her out. 

Draco watched as the healer reached into Hermione’s body and withdrew his baby girl.  She was a tiny thing, even smaller than his son, but as soon as she was out of Hermione, she let out a strong scream.  The healer handed her to him and once again he cradled his baby and cut the cord.

“Hey gorgeous,” Draco cooed at the little girl who like her brother sported platinum curls, “I can’t wait for you and your brother to meet your mommy, she will be so happy that you are both here and safe.”

As he spoke to their daughter, Hermione’s body gave a big lurch, pumping her blood freely out of her body faster than Healer Milton could stop.

Everything happened in quick succession; his daughter was taken by another nurse while he was turning to rush toward Hermione.  He had just handed his daughter off when he was stopped by another nurse and was being shoved out of the room.

“HERMIONE!” Draco yelled and thrashed against the nurse who was barely touching him.  In his panic he didn’t understand how this small figure could be holding him back.

“Get him out,” he heard Healer Milton yell before he was shoved out of the room that was magically sealed.

Draco beat on the doors to no avail, his panic began to rise as thoughts of when Hermione had been taken flooded his senses. No, not again he thought as he beat the door with his fist over and over.

“Draco you must stop right now!” He heard someone yell but didn’t stop his assault on the door.

“Hermione!” he yelled again his panic seizing his senses.

“DRACO!” the voice yelled louder, causing him to pause so that he could turn and yell at whoever was getting in between him and getting to his wife.

“My dragon I need you to calm down and let the healer do her job,” he finally heard his mother say, and the fight left him once more.  He may have been angry but the rational part of him knew that he needed to let Healer Milton do her job, she had promised to save them.  She had already delivered his children safely and now she was working on Hermione.

“She will survive my love, she is strong,” Narcissa spoke softly.

“You didn’t see her mother, she was, she, sh,” a sob tore through him his panic still overtaking his senses.

Narcissa now on her knees in front of where Draco had slumped to pulled him toward her.  Seeing her son hurting once again was something that her mother’s heart couldn’t take again.  She had seen him suffer for so long and prayed that the universe saw fit to give him his happiness, if anyone deserved it, it was him and Hermione. She held him tighter soothing him, she recognized that panic had taken over, and he needed to be grounded.

“Tell me about them, my grandbabies,” Narcissa asked in an effort to redirect his feelings.

Draco shuddered once more before answering his mother.  The mere mention of his babies drew him out of his state of panic.

“They are perfect mother,” he said in between calming breathes, “they have the most gorgeous platinum curls, so very much like their mother and me, a perfect blend.” Draco said feeling himself release his anxiety.

Narcissa smiled, “I just knew they would be perfect.”

“They are, our son is slightly bigger and was born first,” he said remembering the moment he held and met his son, “he was so quiet but so strong, and our baby girl is so tiny, but she yelled so loud that it startled me to hear such a big sound coming from such a little thing.” Draco said with a watery chuckle.

Narcissa was dabbing her own eyes thanking every deity that her grandbabies were safe, she had been worried not only for their mother but for them as they had arrived earlier than expected.

They stayed kneeling on the floor for a bit longer, letting the distraction work its magic, before she spoke again softly, “Draco, Hermione will survive this, she is fighter.”

Draco let out a shuddered breath once more before finding his strength moving to stand and bringing his mother with him.  Feeling much calmer than he felt he agreed, “I know mother, but it still hurts to know that I can’t help her right now.”

Narcissa sighed understanding his frustrations more than he knew, “you help by being there for her and those two beautiful souls she fought like hell to keep alive, I have no doubt, Black family magic or not, that Hermione Malfoy did everything she could to give her children a fighting chance to live.”

Draco nodded, he knew his wife was a fighter, and that she wouldn’t want him to shirk his duties to their children so with another calming breath he said, “do you want to meet your grandchildren?”

Narcissa’s smile was huge when she answered, “I thought I’d have to hex you if you didn’t take me to my little stars soon.” She finished with a small chuckle.

Draco gave her a small smile no doubt knowing that his mother was not jesting, “they should be in the private nursey now,” he said ushering his mother toward the nursery room that Hermione and he had set up.  She knew then that when the time came that things would be chaotic and one thing that they both valued was their privacy, and he would happily drain his vaults to make her happy and comfortable.

=^.^=

In the wing opposite of where healers were trying to save Hermione Malfoy and her twins, Pansy Potter was clutching the Chosen One’s hand like a vice.  Harry who despite the pain could have cared less because this beautiful woman was birthing their son. 

“You’re doing beautifully love, I can see him crowing,” Harry said as he watched his fearless wife push through the next contraction. What he didn’t notice that with his other hand he was petting her head, in what he thought was assuredly but was driving her barking mad.

“Harry James Potter, I am not some animal to be petted,” she growled. “I swear to Salazar Slytherin that this is the laaaa, aaahhhhhhhh,” she screamed in pain through the big contraction, “last time we do this, this is all you get.” Pansy panted breathlessly.

Harry smiled knowing that this was the pain talking, that they had previously discussed having at least two more.  Instead of reminding her of this little tidbit, he leaned in a kissed her before he pulled back giving her a knowing smile, “whatever you say love.”

Pansy was just about to retort, when she heard the healer say, “baby is nearly here, just one more big push.”

Pansy feeling the urge to do so, bore down and pushed, and felt the baby slip right out.  The healer who was ready lifted the baby to place him on her chest.

“Harry he’s here,” she cooed feeling her son nuzzle into her.  She was crying now, an emotion that Pansy Parkinson née Potter did not often let herself show.

Harry felt his world shift.  How could it be possible that his heart now exists outside of his body.  He felt his heart grow and then something in his soul settle at the sight before him, his beautiful wife holding their newborn son.  Harry leaned in kissing Pansy then his son. 

For so many years Harry felt alone and had suffered mistreatment at the hands of his aunt and uncle, which even at a young age convinced him that he did not want children.  When he received his letter and was told he was a wizard, he felt like things were starting to fall into place, he was a part of something, despite having to bear the fate of the wizarding world in his hands, and once again the sentiment of bringing life in the world was not for him, but the Ministries Marriage Mandate and his match to Pansy Parkinson had changed that. 

As he watched his now beautiful wife, cradle their newborn son, he knew without a doubt that this was where he was supposed to be, this is would be his greatest’s gift to the wizarding world, not being a wizard, the Chosen One, or the one who defeated Voldemort, no, this right here, being a father was his greatest feat.

Harry leaned in once more and wrapped his arms around them both making a silent vow to always be there for his family, and he knew then what he had to do, he just hoped that Pansy would understand.

Chapter Text

As soon as the door was sealed shut, Lillian began to work furiously.  She quickly re-sterilized the room and herself all while casting additional diagnostics over Hermione then focused on stopping the bleeding.  This could claim her life even faster than the birth, and she was not having that happen on her watch.  Lillian tuned back to her patten and then promptly removed the placentas, and like a gods damn miracle as soon as they were out, the spell to stop the blood loss took hold.  Lillian took a brief sigh of relief then called for the nurses to pump Hermione with some blood replenishing potions and continued to work.  Now, she thought to herself, she could fulfill that promise to Draco Malfoy.

Lillian once again cast a diagnostic spell and instantly Hermione lit up like a Christmas tree,  glowing red from nearly head to toe, with the concentration of red showing as critical in her head and of course abdomen where she had received the most damages.  Undeterred she continued to call out orders to the nurses, ordering them to begin administering pain and sedation potions via IV drip because she didn’t want Hermione to wake now that healing spells were working on her.

Lillian worked methodically to heal the crucial areas, which were currently her open abdomen, where her babies had just been taken from, working to seal the muscles and make the necessary repairs. With continued waves of her wand, the skin and muscles beneath began to stitch itself back and when done only leaving a faint angry pink line in its wake, and Lillian would make sure that dittany was applied later.   She then moved to fix Hermione’s punctured lung, and then her broken ribs, before doing the same to her mangled right hand.  Lillian moved toward Hermione’s head while another of the nurses was working on healing any superficial cuts along her legs and arms. 

With a quick wave the swelling was alleviated, and Lillian could see the beautiful young lady that was Hermione Malfoy.  She healed the cuts to her face, opening her eyes clearing them noting that she was not waking.  Hermione who was still unconscious whether from the traumatic events of the day, the potions she had just been given or another unknown factor, now looked peaceful.  Lillian knew that now that she had healed, she could wake her to further access her so with another wave of her Wand, Lillian cast the spell to rennervate her, but nothing happened.  Lillian tried once more and still no movement.  She recast the diagnostic once more and saw the concentration of red at the crown of Hermione’s head. 

Lillian now had a sinking suspicion of what might be ailing Hermione.  She really hoped that it wasn’t the case but given that Hermione had been healed and that she should have woken albeit sluggishly from the pain and sedation potions, and she had not, it could only mean one thing.  Hermione Malfoy was suffering from a nasty curse.  

The healer lifted her wand once more and recast the curse detection spell, and there it was glowing so brightly red around her head like a menacing crown above her head. 

Lillian crumpled at bit, but deduced that it must have been triggered and cast by whoever had taken her.  She thought back to when she had arrived at Kinglsey’s behest, how she was briefed on all things Malfoy, including the fact that Lucius Malfoy was a current resident of St. Mungo’s, and was in a coma that was brought on by an unknown curse.

The medical team who had worked in tandem, took a step back from their patient.  Whatever this curse was, it was preventing them from doing anything other than heal her physical injuries.  Lillian thanked the team before asking one of the nurses to bring her Lucius Malfoy’s chart.  The nurse bolted from a side door and returned just as quickly with a folder. 

Taking one more look at the young woman before her Lillian turned back to the file and flipped through it quickly scanning it.  Instantly she noted that there were similarities between Lucius Malfoy and Hermione.  They had both been beaten, and through traumatic events, and now they were both in a coma, unable to wake despite any and all attempts.

Lillian shuddered, despite the circumstances, she had saved not only the Malfoy twins and Hermione herself, only to be bested by an unknown force.  She felt her heart break at the thought of having to deliver the news to Draco Malfoy, who had already suffered.  Lillian closed the file handing it back to the nurse, thanking her and the others for their help and unwavering resilience.  She informed them to go get cleaned up and get some rest as it had been a grueling eight hours working non-stop on Hermione. 

As she watched them leave, knowing that no word of what had occurred here would accidently leak to the press, courtesy of the nifty oath they had all taken, she looked back to Hermione who looked as if she was sleeping.  Lillian waved her wand and called for some soap and water and began to clean her up.  If this great muggleborn was anything like herself, she knew she would appreciate soap and water any day of a quick scourgify. Lillian cleaned her up and then put her in a soft hospital gown.  She finished her task with the final touch of propping her up in her bed.  She stared at this courageous young woman who had already fought in a war and given so much. 

Lillian raised her hand to her face feeling the warm liquid of her tears catching them as they rolled down her face.  She didn’t know why she was crying, she never did that, as a healer she knew how to keep a detached composure, but seeing the great Hermione Granger laying there in a coma seemed unreal.  Lillian allowed herself to break for a few moments, before calming herself and setting a determined look and feel about her, she would figure out how to help this young woman hold not only her husband again, but also her children.

As she wiped the last tear away, she let her determination take over.  With one more wave of her wand Lillian set the room to clean itself before making her way out to find Draco.  No, Lillian declared once again, she would save Hermione Malfoy come hell or high water.

=^.^=

Draco and Narcissa stood just outside of the private nursery, looking through the glass as two of the nurses were moving about checking over his twins.  They had been born five weeks early and although well enough to survive on their own, as a precaution Healer Milton had them kept in incubators until they were given the all clear.  Draco had not heard of this and didn't understand beyond the fact that it would help them, but it had been explained enough that eased him and let him explain to his mother that this muggle technology would  help them grow and adjust on their own outside of their mother’s womb.

Harry had come by a few hours into Draco having been kicked out of the room, and shared the news that he was a father himself, sharing that Pansy who had also given birth a bit early due to stress, and was doing well and so was their son, James Sirius Potter, aka Draco's future son-in-law.

Draco who would have normally rolled his eyes at the absurd name and declaration, instead simply reached out to shake Harry’s hand when the man in question  pulled him in for a bone crushing hug.

“Mate after everything, I doubt a handshake will ever suffice again,” Harry said with a smile, “and besides we’re family if that little angel over there,” Harry said pointing at the littlest Malfoy, “has anything to say about it, then we will really be family in say eighteen years.” Harry said once more egging Draco on. 

Draco couldn’t even be mad in that moment, despite Harry's previous attempts to joke on the matter of his son one day marrying Draco's daughter, Draco was happy for Harry and Pansy.  He just wished that Hermione was here as well to share this with him.  Draco pushed down the heartache and looked at the man before him, who was so happy.  Draco felt a twinge of jealousy, before he stamped it out and said, “Potter,” Draco popped the P very reminiscent of his younger school days, “I told you that will never happen.” Draco said with a smile and no real bite behind his words.  On some level It was comforting to go back to something so normal in all of the chaos.

Harry chuckled and held up his hands, “whatever you say Malfoy.”

Both men stood there with a small smile lacing their faces, the trauma of the day momentarily forgotten.

“What are their names?” Harry asked looking toward the twins.

Draco winced, the question hurt more than he thought it would. “I’m waiting for Hermione,” he nearly choked saying her name, “shh..she would murder me if I named them without her expressed consent.”

Harry himself choked up at the mention of his best friend and soon to be Godmother of his son. “Yep,” was Harry’s response. He stared at the babies a bit longer before turning toward Draco serious once more, “have you heard anything from the healer?  She’s a friend of Kinglsey and knows all this baby stuff, she’s supposed to come by and check in on James as well, but he’s fine really.”

Draco closed his eyes finding his calm before answering, “not yet, she kicked me out and then they began to heal Hermione, but she promised, she promised to,” his words cut off by his emotions.

“Draco, I know everyone says it, but Mione is going to be fine, she is one hell of a fighter and doesn’t like to lose, she will most certainly not let the likes of Dolohov best her,” Harry said moving to comfort his friend. 

“I know and I can feel her through our bond, but it’s been nearly nine hours and no word,” Draco said frustration lacing each word.

Harry was about to reply when the door to the nursery opened and Healer Milton walked in, a neutral expression on her face. 

Draco felt his hope falter a bit.

“Mr. Malfoy, may I have a word with you in private,” the healer said looking over at Harry giving him a small nod.

“I’ll just be,” Harry was saying and moving toward the door when Draco cut in, “he can stay, this is my wife’s brother.”

Harry stopped mid step and looked back at Draco, stunned at his declaration.  Harry felt a myriad of emotions flood him but took a step back to stand next to Draco.

Healer Milton watched the interaction, again knowing that these people were legends, and she was standing amongst them.

“Very well,” she said in a steady voice, “I wanted to inform you that after I delivered your twins, who are doing remarkably well, I removed the placentas from your wife’s body, which allowed the spells that I had previously tried on her and had failed, to finally take. This of course allowed me to stop the bleeding and focus on healing the injuries she had sustained.  Right now, she is currently regrowing several bones, but overall, everything looks good.  The surgery should not impact her ability to have children in the future either.” Lillian said confidently.  She knew that many couples worried about this but after the magic took, she was able to heal Hermione, and it was essentially all back to normal save for the faint think line that would always be there due to having been cut and kept open to retrieve the babies.

Draco let out a shuddering breath, relieved to hear that Hermione was alive and, on the mend, but it was short lived as the healer uttered her next words.

“But there is another complication,” Lillian said a little unsteady, watching Draco’s breath hitch.  “It is my medical opinion that Hermione is suffering from the same curse as your father.”

Her words hit him like a crucio.  The pain was instantaneous and biting, Draco felt the room swim, his vison blur, and felt himself falter, but didn’t fall as Harry was right there keeping him steady. No, he thought, not that damned curse still chipping away at his family.

“Mr. Malfoy, I promised that I would save them, and that includes helping to bring her back from this too.” Lillian said with such confidence.

Draco who was still feeling a bit unsteady, caught himself and knew that there was still work to do.  The initial shock of the healer’s news had hit its mark, but he would not, could not give up hope.  Somewhere in this gods damned hospital Dolohov was getting treatment.  Draco would find him, crack his skull open like an egg and scoop the information out by any means necessary.

Harry as if on the same wavelength as him, already knew and said, “we’ll find him and you can get the counter spell.”

Draco stood now sturdier and nodded at his former nemesis, finding only a most ardent accomplice in Harry Potter.  He knew that if Hermione could see them now, she would be so proud of both of them. 

“Healer Milton, you have my sincerest gratitude for all that you have done for my family,” Draco said now feeling his resolve fall into place, “I believe now that we have the creator of the curse in custody that I should be able to get the counter curse for you.”

Lillian saw the determination in Draco Malfoy’s eyes, as well as in Harry Potter, she was a bit star struck for a brief moment before she said, “I will begin sorting through the research your wife left and wait for you to get back to me, and in the meantime, I will check on the twins then head over to see baby Potter.” Lillian finished.

“Thank you,” Draco and Harry replied in unison.

Lillian offered them a small smile, before she turned and left, knowing that between Draco Malfoy and Harry Potter, who ever had taken Hermione would be sorely regretting their decision.

=^.^=

Hermione woke with a start and found herself once again shrouded in darkness. But instead of feeling the hard floor beneath her as she had done before, she felt as if she were floating in still waters and no matter how much she tried to move, there was nowhere to move to, she could not feel her body, it was only her mind.

Then like someone had lifted the flood gates, it all came flooding back to her then. She had been kidnapped by Dolohov, was beaten on repeatedly and kept in a cage, and she was in active labor just before Dolohov was on her uttering the words of that damned curse of his, somnium liquidum, just before he knocked her unconscious. 

No, my babies!!!  Hermione yelled into the nothingness. She couldn’t feel them, and the thought crushed her.  She raged and yearned to hit or break something, but it was useless because it was just her mind.  She felt herself break over and over at the thought of never meeting her children, of never being able to kiss, hold, or tell Draco that she loved him irrevocably. She cried and cried even though no tears came, her mind knew the action of feeling and it was there reverberating around her.  It was like being crushed by a boulder no matter how much she made to move she couldn’t, she was trapped feeling it all unable to do anything but think her way through.

It could have been minutes, hours, or years that she drifted afloat in her own hellish river of sorrow before another thought crossed her consciousness.  She had been cursed with the same curse as Lucius, and that oh Merlin, that bastard had confirmed as much, then that meant that if she was trapped and conscious in her mind, then that meant that Lucius was also very much aware of everything going on around him.  The thought would have made her shudder if she’d had a body.

Crippling fear surrounded her, she was feeling like this and didn't know how long she had been trapped, but poor Lucius had been in a similar state for months.  She began to panic when her mind told her that doing so wouldn't help wither Lucius or her, so she willed herself to calm and move her thoughts away from what ifs.  Instead she focused on herself, she didn’t know what the state of her body was, but something within her told her that Draco would find her and save their children.  She didn’t know how she knew this, simply that she knew.  Hermione let that positive though thrive and grow pushing her other fears away and let her self-think through how to get out of this curse.  She thought back to Dolohov and the malicious glee he had when he’d cast the curse on her.

That sneaky bastard, she thought, he knew what he was doing, he hadn’t revealed as much to her, having planned for her to find out in this manner all along. The thought made her angrier than she thought it would.  He had managed to get once over on her, but Hermione was if anything determined, she would find a way somehow damn it, she wasn’t the Brightest Witch of Her Age for nothing. 

Fueling her determination, she searched her thoughts of the events that had transpired. She saw the memory of her coming through the floo then Mr. Willow, then waking up in a dark room where Dolohov was there taunting her, she recalled their conversation where he divulged the name of the curse he’d use, and finally that she was having active contractions just before a voice said someone was there and he knocked her out.  She replayed them all for clues, but something else was there, she could feel it at the edges of her unconscious memories.  She filtered through it all over and over and pushing further on the blurry edges.  Hermione focused her mind on concentrating on the details and the faint traces of something right on the edge of the memories, before she reached out with her mind for what she knew in her gut that was something vital and latched on.

Hermione held on for dear life, and pressed a little more and finally the memories gave way, there were bits of words and conversations that weren’t hers but by some miracle she could sense them.  She focused further and then she heard him. 

“I’m here love,” she heard the unmistakable voice of her husband, and she rejoiced. She’d been right, he had come for her, of course he would find her, she never had a doubt he would. 

Hermione prodded further into the hazy memory that was now bending to her will and a she concentrated, she could feel the faint ghost of his hand cradling her belly and then him uttering unfamiliar words.  Like a specter floating above it all through a dense fog, she saw the way her body shuddered and then felt the twins dwindling heartbeats jolt with invigoration.  She felt the twins fragile life get stronger in an instant, as whatever magic Draco had invoked, while also feeding her the strength to hold on even unconscious.  And Just when she thought it couldn't get better, she heard the most beautiful sounds she could have ever imagine, like what she imagined angels sounded like as the words safe, family, love, floated into her mind.  She faltered for only a moment before she felt herself be filled with joy and knew that it was her babies, that this is how Draco, Lucius, and even Harry had heard them. If she could cry, she would be doing so with joy because Draco had found them and had somehow saved them.

Gods, he must be devastated about her, but still she knew that as long as he and their children were safe, then she would be too because their children had him still.  She felt a sort of peace now fill her mind at the thought that her children and husband were both alive and well, but it was still bittersweet.  She mourned not being able to see them be born or see Draco as he welcomed them, to know what they looked like, she let that train of thought go, that would not help her now.  She had to keep her mind sharp, if Draco had found and saved her once, she was sure he would do it again.

As if she had summoned him, she heard his voice and felt an instant relief.

“Hello love,” she heard the smooth timber of his voice.“I love you so much.”

I love you more Hermione screamed back.

“I wanted to tell you that the twins are fine, healthy and doing good,” she heard Draco say, as she felt herself feeling for him, she pushed her mind out, and for a moment she thought maybe she did it as Draco paused, then continued. “They are beautiful the both of them, our baby boy was born first protecting his sister, but he was so still, and he kept reaching out like he was reaching for his sister.” She heard Draco choke on the words. “She came out so tiny and fragile but screaming like a banshee, and a stubborn little thing too.” Draco sniffed as if holding back tears.  Hermione yearned to touch him, reach for him, comfort him.

“Everyone keeps asking what their names are, but I just can’t do it, not without you,” she heard him finally break, and her heart would have too. She felt helpless listening to Draco cry and be unable to sooth him, she knew this must be so hard for him, with two newborns to boot, and she found some respite knowing that he was not alone.  She knew Narcissa and Tippy would already be helping, not to mention the remainder of their friends.  Her little family was in safe hands.

She heard Draco sniffle again as if shaking of his tears before he spoke again, “I am going to find whatever spell Dolohov used as well as the counter spell my love, I promise you and our children that.” She knew he meant it, could hear the conviction in his voice. 

“I love you Hermione, and I will have you back soon.” She heard his promise.  She let his words settle in her mind and replayed them like a mantra; Draco was going to find a way to bring her back.

It was quiet again for a few moments before she heard another voice. “Hey Mione,” she heard her best friend and brother say.

“I wanted to tell you that your Godson was born today just before your twins.” Harry said with pride in his voice.  “I’m a dad Mi, and you’re a mum.” She was so happy for him and Pansy, and merlin she was a Godmother now too.  “Ron would be here but he’s still recovering, and Pads is watching him like a hawk, so he’ll see you once Draco and I go find the information we need from Dolohov.”

Oh no he must have gotten injured while trying to rescue her.  “Don’t worry he’s fine just regrowing a few bones, he’ll be right as rain in no time,” Harry assuaged her unknowing fears, and she mentally smiled.  “But Mione, I’m a bit disappointed in you, it’s like you didn’t even try to fight his Malfoy genes, my niece and nephew, which are angels by the way, are almost carbon copies of Draco.”

Hermione smiled again, Draco hadn’t mentioned that little tid bit, and once again as if answering her unspoken questions, she heard a smack and grumbling. 

“What the fuck mate, I was just saying, they are perfect angels no doubt that was all Mione, but still she didn’t even put up a fight,” she heard Harry say to Draco. 

“I was going to get to the part when mother and Tippy bring them in you dolt.”  She heard Draco say signaling that he was still in the room.

“Will you two please stop with all of this foolishness,” Narcissa crisp no-nonsense voice come through, “and Harry dear please no swearing in front of my grandchildren, you know they are already highly adept at magic of the mind and thus so very impressionable.” She heard Harry grumbled his apologies.

“Here is the babies, the most perfect Malfoy’s ever, missy here is an angel she is,” she heard Tippy say, “mistresses is making the bestest one’s ever.” 

Hermione could hear Narcissa agreed while cooing at one of the babies, “yes they are my perfect little stars, that would love to meet their mummy.” 

Hermione felt herself brace for what she didn’t know but what followed was something magical.  She assumed that the babies had been placed either near her or on her, but that didn’t matter because before she could try to make sense of what was happening, she heard once again what sounded like music to her ears, the same words from before floated straight into her mind, safe, love, family.  Her children were there, and they were both flooding her mind with their beautiful thoughts. She cried once more now knowing for certain that they were safe and already oh so loved.  

“Mummy is here my little loves; I’m right here,” she projected the words with all of her might. She felt like there was someone stroking the edge of her conciseness, like a gentle touch that she was drawn too.  She moved her mind straight to it and latched on, pushing her thoughts out.

 Her mind was buzzing with excitement, because she felt as if she had stepped into another pool of water, the waters were a lapping at the edge of her conciseness and she knew that it was Draco.  She reached out running her metaphorical hand through the waves and she could feel Draco stir, the waves began to pick up, as if recognizing someone else there.

Suddenly the waters stilled as she held on to the feeling. Everything remained still for just another moment just before there was an audible gasp, and she knew that it was him.  She could feel him, and he could feel her.

Hermione didn't hesitate before yelling, “Draco!”  He was really there and she knew then for certain as their bond lit up so brightly around her.  “Oh Draco, I’m here, I’m right here my love.”

=^.^=

Draco and Harry had made their way toward Hermione’s room.  Before he had his way with that piece of shit excuse of a wizard, he wanted to see Hermione.  Harry followed diligently next to him and waited just outside Hermione's room giving Draco privacy.

When he walked in and saw her, he let out a shuddered breath, because as she lay there, he could be fooled into thinking that was just sleeping.  He smiled at the thought that she looked just like that one muggle cartoon character from the movie she loved to watch, like the princess that was sleeping awaiting her Prince Charming’s true love's kiss to wake.

If only it were that easy, he thought. Schooling his emotions he said, “Hello love,” he paused holding back his emotions, “I love you Hermione.  I wanted to tell you that the twins are fine, healthy and doing good. They are beautiful the both of them, our baby boy was born first protecting his sister, but he was so still, and he kept reaching out like he was reaching for his sister.” Draco choked on the words. “She came out so tiny and fragile but screaming like a banshee, and a stubborn little thing too.” He sniffed holding back tears. “Everyone keeps asking what their names are, but I just can’t do it, not without you.” He couldn’t help it; he finally broke as sobs tore thought him.  

Draco shuddered thought the tears and found his calm once more, he still had work to do. He reached into himself and said with a steady voice, “I am going to find whatever spell Dolohov used as well as the counter spell my love, I promise you and our children that.” His voice no longer wavering he promised and said, “I love you Hermione, and I will have you back soon.”

A few moments later Draco stepped out to grab his mother, Tippy and the twins, while Harry spoke to Hermione.  He knew that if they could everyone else would be in her room, but healer Milton had only allowed immediate family, which Draco had included Harry.  He owed the speck git a lot and he would make it up to him some way, but the job wasn’t over. 

As soon as they brought the twins over to unofficially meet Hermione and allow his mother and healer Milton to draw Hermione’s milk to feed the babies, he and Harry would get to work.

He found his mother, Tippy, and Healer Milton hovering near the babies’ cribs, both of them sleeping peacefully.

“Is it time my Dragon,” Narcissa said as Draco approached. 

He nodded, “if it’s safe for them, I’d like to bring them to her for a bit.” Draco asked looking toward healer Milton.  

The healer smiled and said, “they are actually all clear,” she said in a tender voice, “normally when babies are born prematurely and twins who share a womb to boot, need a lot of neonatal care, but these angels are remarkably healthy.”

Narcissa looked at Draco knowingly, she like him had surmised that this was the work of the Black Family magic, and while that should bother him, it didn’t because Hermione while in a coma, was still alive and he would save her once more.

“They come from good stock,” Narcissa said lifting her grandson from his crib, while Tippy reached for the other twin, “and with a mother like Hermione Granger, you ought not be surprised.”

Draco watched Healer Milton nod her agreement. “Well, they are clear to visit but must be brought back as soon as the visit is over, I will need to extract her milk to feed them.” The healer said with a smile.

“Go ahead love, we’re right behind you,” his mother said.

Draco had just opened the door and walked in to hear Harry chastising Hermione about his twins, he gave him a quick smack before he retorted, and his mother walked in and put them both in their place.

Harry took a step back and Draco once again moved closer, with his mother moving to the opposite side and Tippy handing his daughter to him.  

As soon as he was close, he felt his children in his mind whispering their thoughts again, safe, love, family, and it made him smile. He felt himself becoming emotional and held onto his daughter a little tighter. She let out a soft chuff of air, and he felt something graze the edge of his mind, something that he’d never felt before.  He closed his eyes and concentrated on his children’s thoughts, he knew them by memory, their touch in his mind was soft and gentle but when he concentrated, he could feel something else.  He opened his eyes to look down at is daughter and found the most beautiful pair of eyes he had ever seen.  Looking back at him was one stormy grey and one honey colored eye.  His daughter who despite have been given a clean bill of health had not opened her eyes, nor had her brother, but by his mother’s gasp, he knew his son had also opened his.

Draco didn’t have time to say anything as his daughter's gaze seem to spear straight through him.  As he looked deep into her knowing eyes, he could feel her power and that of his ancestors, it was surreal, and just when he thought he couldn’t be more captivated, heard a voice at the edge of his mind that he didn’t think he would, not here or now.

“Mummy is here my little loves; I’m right here.”

It was Hermione.  Somehow his twins had connected a bridge into her mind, because she was there, it was her voice. 

Draco focused his mind, and he felt her as well as his bond glowing brightly.  He was stunned as he looked from his daughter to Hermione.  Not hesitating any further Draco spoke his thoughts a little breathless and disbelieving saying, “Hermione?”

“Draco!” he heard her yell back at him, followed frantically by, “oh Draco, I’m here, I’m right here my love.”

Merlin it was really her, his children had done this, he knew it. 

“I love you,” he said without hesitation, “I will save you, I promise.” He continued wanting to ensure her of that not knowing if the connection would last.

“I know you will love; I know it.  I love you too and I’m here, come for me.”  Hermione said the words shakily.

She was there, thank Merlin she was right there, Draco then pushed another thought out to her, “our twins are perfect, and I think they are doing this.” He said franticly afraid whatever connection would be lost.

“They are and I don’t know if this will hurt them, so please take them out, keep them safe, please, and I love you, I’ll be right here waiting for you Draco.” Hermione rushed her words despite feeling hope that she could speak to Draco, she wasn’t about to do it at the expense of her children, what they were doing was unheard of and she didn’t know what could happen to them. 

Draco knew she was right, and despite how selfish he was, he knew he had to break the connection, “I will get the counter curse love, and you will wake to meet our babies properly.” Draco vowed once more.

She knew he would, and the thought jogged another memory the one with the spell that Dolohov had cast, “Draco the spell it was somnium liquidum, that’s what he cast on Lucius and me,” she let the thought ring clear.

Ha, she thought, that smarmy bastard wouldn’t win, because she had just told Draco something the scumbag thought would be impossible to share in her condition, but the areshole should have known, never cross a Malfoy.

“I’ll save you,” Draco called when he felt the connection weaken, “I love you,” they both send the thoughts out before the connection faltered. 

Narcissa, Harry, Healer Milton and Tippy were staring at Draco who unbeknownst to them had just had a conversation with Hermione.

“Did you feel that?” Narcissa asked looking down stunned at her grandson in her arms, as Draco did the same with his daughter.

“Mother it was Hermione; I heard her in my mind.” Draco confessed still a bit incredulous.

“Bloody hell you two,” Harry cried out and the sentiment was shared by an open mouth Healer Milton.

“Hhh, how,” Narcissa stuttered her words, just as in shock and awe of her grandchildren.

“They must be legilimens, strong ones I’d wager, and I think they used our familial connections and natural legilimens abilities to bridge the gap to their mother’s mind,” Draco spoke his theory out loud.

Narcissa looked down at her grandson who had closed his eyes once more, and held him tighter, “you marvelous little stars,” she cooed.

“That was wicked, did you really talk to her,” Harry asked still looking stunned.

“I did, and she is there,” Draco said as he held his daughter closer leaning down to kiss her soft curls, “she said the spell that was used was called somnium liquidum, so we have a place to start.”

 “Bloody hell, even unconscious she is saving the bloody day,” Harry chuckled, “typical Hermione, just like second year.”

Draco shuddered at the thought but knew Harry was right, Dolohov had severely underestimated that powerhouse that was Hermione Malfoy.  Kissing daughter and then his son, he watched as his mother and Tippy retreated to the nursey, before he turned to speak to the healer.

“I know that you are going to take her milk now, but when that is done, please find Theo Nott and Blaise Zabini, and they will get you any books you might need to find a counterspell, I‘m sure my wife has left copious amounts of notes.” Draco said his thanks evident in each word, “and Healer Milton, I know this isn’t your job, but I thank you sincerely.”

“Call me Lillian please, and Mr. Malfoy it is my honor and pleasure to do this,” Lillian said with a smile, “now off you so that I can get this milk, check on Baby Potter, and go over the research.” Lillian ordered with a playful scowl.  

Draco smiled at her again, “thank you Lillian, “before he and Harry made their way out to find that bastard Antonin Dolohov.

=^.^=

After speaking with Robards and ensuring all of their friends that Hermione and the babies were okay barring the complication of the curse, Draco and Harry set off toward the basement area of St. Mungo's where they had taken Dolohov.

Upon his arrival he had been treated for blood loss and other injuries one of them being his missing feet, which had mistakenly been left behind by Theo and Robards, when he was transported. As such, Dolohov was now a double amputee.  

To be honest Draco couldn’t find it in his heart to feel anything but contempt and hate for the man, and just thinking of Theo sending Dolohov off to St. Mungo’s and forgetting his feet made Draco smile.  He wasn’t vindictive by nature, but in the heat of battle mistakes happen. 

Harry and Draco approached the guards and noted that Madison and Bell were the ones standing there.  Madison greeted them warmly and asked after the children. Draco and Harry telling her the latest news and watching her let out a breath.  It warmed his heart to know that Madison cared about his family.

After speaking with Madison, Draco turned to Auror Bell, who he hadn’t seen the man since his break down and subsequent rescue of Hermion.  He also hadn’t forgotten what the Auror had done for him, and without hesitation walked up to Auror Bell and extended his hand out. 

“Auror Bell please accept my thanks for all that you did for me and my family,” Draco said his voice clear and sincere. 

Bell still a bit stunned nodded and retuned his handshake.

“If there is anything that I can do for you to repay the debt, please do not hesitate to ask,” Draco added. 

“Thank you, Mr. Malfoy, I appreciate the gesture.” Bell replied.

Draco and Harry stepped through the door and found Dolohov strapped to the bed, and glaring murderously at them.

Draco unfazed, gave him a sadistic smirk.

Dolohov faltered for a bit, because Malfoy was not acting like a man who had lost his family.

“Surprised to see me in such a good mood Antonin?” Draco commented on the mans startled look, as he took a chair and brushed off a piece of nonexistent lint from his shoulder. Harry took the other chair and smirked at the man too.

“No, well you should be you see, they don’t call my wife the Brightest Witch of Her Age for just any reason,” Draco said the words causally as if this wasn’t about to be an interrogation.

Dolohov did his best to school his features, before he swallowed nervously but remained quiet.

“You see the one thing that people like you and Tom forget is that Hermione is not only a very powerful witch, but also incredibly determined, and now she is also a Malfoy.” Draco said this so matter-of-factly before he continued, “and despite what you lot think, being a Malfoy still means something.” Draco said the words without a care in the world.

Dolohov sneered, “she’s still just a filthy mudblood.” Spitting the words out like a curse.

Draco laughed, causing Dolohov to startle, as that was not the reaction he was expecting from the young man.

Draco who gave a satisfied smirk at the disbelieving man said, “Harry, remind me to tell Hermione that she is absolutely right, they need to get better insults, it’s always the same thing with this lot.” Draco said still chuckling, with Harry joining in.

“You used to believe in it too, even called her that yourself you blood traitor.” Dolohov said with malice.

“Yes, I did, and I was a child that didn’t know better, but then I grew up and realized that those were the words of a man who wasn’t even a pureblood, he was simply jealous of those who had what he wanted, what my wife had in spades,” Draco paused to send a sneer of his own to Dolohov, “and that is pure unadulterated powerful magic, magic that she was born with, a mighty power that has proven once again that she is certainly smarter than you.”

Dolohov was stunned for a mere moment before he pulled out what he thought was an ace up his sleeve, one last trick, “a lot of good that mighty power will do her now that she is trapped.” He smiled gleefully thinking he’d got one over.

Draco looked over to Harry once again and when their eyes made contact, they both roared with laughter, “mate he really is delusional.” Harry said still laughing.

Dolohov looked at the pair now confusion crossing his features.

“Once again,” Draco said the words with such calm that it made Dolohov retreat further into his bed, “your problem is that you underestimate the power of Hermione Malfoy, she is a force of nature, the water that carves the stone, and you are truly delusional if you think that a nobody like you could not stop her.” Draco declared with pride.

Dolohov looked on nervously and with no way to flee.

“But still,” Draco continued, “she will always find a way, isn’t that right Harry?”

“Oh yes bloody brilliant that one, and never get in her way mind you, I think you learned that the hard way huh mate,” Harry added with a smile.

Draco smiled at the memory of his fearless wife punching him in the face during third year.

“It doesn’t matter, she is trapped in her mind, why don’t you go check and find out for yourself,” Dolohov said desperately.

Draco gave him a dazzling smile, this was moment was exactly what he’d been waiting for, the idiot once again had moved just as he’d wanted him to, he’d made this all too easy. 

Looking at Dolohov with full and unadulterated glee and a hint of satisfaction, Draco said, “you are right Antonin, it doesn’t really matter,” he let the words hang for a bit before he continued, “because my wife, the Golden Girl and Brightest Witch of Our Age, has already told me exactly what spell you used.” Draco said watching Dolohov’s face grow incredulous and pale.

“It was somnium liquidum.” Draco finished with a satisfied smirk, watching a myriad of emotions dance over Dolohov’s face.

“That’s….. that’s impossible,” the man voiced his confusion out loud, and Draco dove in.

The memories regarding the spell were at the forefront of his mind.  Draco wasted no time shredding through them looking for the counter spell. 

Dolohov feeling the intrusion, tried to shove other memories at him, but it was no use, Draco had latched on and prodded further.  He sorted through serval memories of an early alliteration of the spell, until he landed on one in which Auror Clarkson was laid out writhing in pain.  Draco watched as Dolohov worked and tweaked his spell, casting and undoing his work each time he wasn’t satisfied, repeating the one-word phrase over and over, expergiscor.   Draco smiled as Dolohov fought uselessly against the invasion. 

“You thought you were smarter than her,” Draco let the disgust he felt for this man lace each word, “well you weren’t and now I want you to know that not only is she alive, but so are my children.”

Dolohov registered his confession and was shocked, understanding dawning that there was not only one child but two. 

“You are no one and won’t even be a footnote in her history, no one will remember or care about you,” Draco sneered, “I will make sure you are forgotten, because you should have never crossed a Malfoy, especially not my wife Hermione Malfoy.”

Draco finished giving Dolohov one more satisfied look before he reached in and shattered his mind so that no one but him could get to him.  Draco ensured that he was trapped in his own personal hell.  Such poetic justice he thought, leaving the man to scream in horror just before he pulled out of his mind with a triumphant smile on his face, watching as the man laid crumpled against the bed making expression blank and making no sounds.

“I got it,” Draco said looking toward Harry, who let out a breath and then relaxed, knowing his best friend and sister was going to be saved.

“Good,” Harry said giving Draco a knowing smile, “the bloody bastard deserved worse than whatever you just did, but now, let’s just get the hell out of here, I don’t want to waste any more time with this bloody footless bastard.” Harry added with another chuckle as he rose.

Draco smiled and didn’t even look back as he stood and followed Harry out. No, he mused, he was done with Dolohov for now, and most importantly it was time to go and bring his wife back.  This time Draco vowed nothing would ever separate them again.

Chapter Text

Hermione didn’t know how long it’d been since she had heard or spoken to Draco, but it didn’t matter, because she knew that as sure as her name was Hermione Malfoy, that Draco would pull her and Lucius out from this wretched curse.

Instead, she chose to happily focus on the high and buzz from the exchange with not only her children but Draco.  Their simple words had filled her with so much love and peace that she momentarily forgot that she was disembodied and all thoughts. 

While still excited a part of her broke for Lucius, because he had been trapped all of those months hearing them and not able to communicate back to them.  Hermione made a vow that when she was free of this curse that she would work to get Lucius free of Azkaban.  While she agreed that he still had to answer for his misdeeds and overall role during the war, he had made strides to help them in the end and even now, so maybe just maybe she could get him transferred somewhere where he could have a chance to mend the relationships that meant the most to him, as well as build something with his grandchildren.

Hermione was giddy once again just thinking of everything that she had to live for and given that she had also never been one anyone would call patient, she hoped that Draco made quick work of and maybe even flayed that bastards mind to find the counter-spell soon.  She was so ready to meet her children, her godchild, and to once again be with her soulmate.

=^.^=

Draco and Harry walked back toward the area of the hospital that had been designated for their families, as they both had ensured that there was not only privacy but security around the area.  This was one thing that they both genuinely agreed on.  Harry of course being the Chosen One but was also part of the Golden Trio along with his wife, gave them plenty of notoriety, and given the events that they had just lived through neither was willing to take any unnecessary chances, or further tempt fate.  

It also didn’t hurt that the Minster of Magic himself had also declared the heavily warded area as “access only,” meaning that if you were not on a pre-approved list that the minister himself had charmed, and were foolish enough to attempt to enter the area, through would be perpetrators would automatically be transported to a holding cell in the offices of the DMLE.  

Was it a bit much, sure, but when it came to protecting the members of the Golden Trio and their families, Kinglsey Shacklebolt would spare no measure.  He had already felt bad that he could not stop the marriage mandate, but this, this he could do.  So, taking a page out of the great Hermione Granger’s book, he had each and every person's name who would be allowed access into the private wings of the hospital recorded then with a little help from the Department of Mysteries, had charmed the document to be attuned with the wards, quickly casting out any would be ne’er-do-wells.

Honestly, fifth year Hermione Granger would no doubt be very impressed with the bit of magic.

“Minister, Head Auror Robards,” Draco called out as he stepped through the doors feeling the protection magic allow him entry.

“Draco my boy,” Kingsley answered with a smile, “I’ve just been by to visit with your mother and let me say congratulations, those two little ones are simply marvelous.”

Draco smiled warmly at the minister, “thank you sir, I can assure you that my only contribution was probably my hair color but everything else was Hermione.”

The men all chuckled.

“And Harry, little James is also the spitting image of you, and who knows, might also be Gryffindor’s next seeker.” Kingsley added with a smile for Harry as well.

Harry who lit up like the sun at the mention of his son replied with so much pride, “knowing his mother, I’d wager he’ll be a beater.”

Draco nodded his agreement, James Potter while the spitting image of his father, had the glint of mischief like his mother, so Harry's assessment in Draco's opinion was correct.

“Lils tells me that all of the babies are healthy and well, and that you were going to fetch that counter curse from our guest,” the minister said as if Dolohov had just popped in for a quick check up.

“Did you get what you needed,” added Head Auror Robards with a hint if glee in his eyes.

Draco nodded, a look of triumph on his face, “I did, and I had the pleasure of informing our guest that he should have thought better than to think he could best the Brightest Witch of Our Age.”

The men all nodded and agreed.

“Yes, well with Dolohov now captured, I think that we can finally close this case and finally begin the next chapter of our lives.” Kingsley said with pride in his voice.

“Looking forward to it Kings,” Harry added happily.

“Well gentlemen we’ll leave you to it, Robards and I will begin making preparations to transport Dolohov back to the DMLE, it’s a shame really,” Kingsley said with a smile, “he’ll have no legal stance to stand on during his trail.”

Harry and Draco laughed, who knew that the Minister of Magic could have a morbid sense of humor.

Draco watched as the Minister and Head Auror departed before speaking, “I can see now why the Minister was sorted into Slytherin.”

Harry nodded in agreement, “cunning and clever that one.”

They shared another laugh before Harry spoke up once more, “you ready mate?”

Draco was absolutely ready; he’d been ready since the moment he had left Hermione to go out on that last mission.  It was a bit surreal knifing that so much had happened in such a short amount of time.  He felt his anger rise, but quickly quelled it once more, it was over, Adversarius hadn’t won in the end, and now he was on his way to get his witch back.  He would not waste any more time on that right now.

“I’m ready,” Draco said now feeling steadier, “let’s go get her back.”

Harry agreed and said, “let’s go get our girl then.”  

They walked into Hermione’s room where Healer Milton was sitting next to Hermione with a stack of Hermione’s journals in her lap.

Lillian looked up when she heard the door open and watched as the two men walked in, a clear determination on their faces.  “You’ve got it?” she questioned.

“Yes,” was Draco’s only response.  He wasn’t trying to be rude by not looking at Healer Milton, but his gaze was focused on his wife who was within his reach once more.

Lillian who didn't take offense watching him focus on his wife, understood his feeling, instead she gave him the space he needed to work. “I will be here in case you need me.” Was all she said before she gathered the journals and stepped out of his way.

Draco took a step closer with Harry and Lillian at his back, he reached out a tentative hand a pushed a stubborn curl that had managed to escape tucking it behind her ear. He let his touch linger a bit longer, admiring her beauty.

“I’ll see you soon my love,” he said assuredly before taking a step back and drew his wand from his pocket.

Taking a deep centering breath, Draco held his wand in his left hand, closed his eyes and called on the memory of Dolohov casting the spell to counter his curse, before he opened his eyes and in the same motion that he had seen the man do repeatedly, waved his wand and uttered the word expergiscor.

The room suddenly felt like it went still. Draco could hear the nervous breathing of Harry and Lillian behind him and a thumping so loud it took him a second before he realized it was his own heart being barley contained by his ribs.  It was beating wildly as if trying to escape and join his wife's.  He dared not make a move before all at once the magic swirled around them and a bright snap of light engulfed the room, just before Hermione’s body jerked up curling before settling and going still once more.

Draco's first instinct was to move to her, but something told him to hold fast just a second more, and so with bated breath and the full desire to ignore said instinct, he waited.

=^.^=

 As Hermione continue to live in this almost fluid state of mind, she found that she was often not alone.  She could hear the nurse’s flutter in and out checking her vitals and what not, and for what felt like the last several hours, she was in the company of a healer.  She only knew because she had heard one of the nurses call her Healer Milton.   

Healer Milton seemed like a compassionate person, Hermione’s mind wandered back to when she first lay there trapped unbeknown to them, and to how she heard this healer muttering about making sure she would saver her all while making sure she was cleaned up properly.  Hermione may have not been able to feel the actual sensation of being clean, but Healer Milton was right, Hermione would take soap and water any day over a scourigfy.  She’d done enough of that while on the run with the boys, her mind shuddered at the memories.   

Hermione listened raptly trying to gauge that mood around her.  It was now hopeful as Draco and Harry took their leave and Healer Milton took over glancing at her journals.  The witch kept gasping, in what Hermione hoped was awe at her research so far.  The healer confirmed it when she uttered, "you are brilliant Mrs. Malfoy," and the words made Hermione preen a bit knowing there was another capable healer in her midst.  Healer Milton would voice things out loud and it was refreshing to say the least, Hermione only wished that she could volley back and forth with her. 

This went on for a few hours which was only interrupted when some of her friends came by to visit.  They knew that Draco and Harry were already working out a solution, but it was still hard to see her, especially after knowing what she'd been through. 

Ginny and Blaise were the first ones to come by, and it broke Hermione’s heart to hear her friend crying and telling her that she had to wake up because she was going to be an aunt.  Ginny confessed that they hadn’t told anyone as they had just found out just before she had been taken.  Hermione wished she could tell her that Draco was already working on it, so she needn't worry about that.

Next was Ron and Padma.  Ron, she heard cry a bit as Padma consoled him and told him that if anyone was going to get her back, that it was Draco Malfoy.  Ron of course agreed and told Hermione bits and pieces of what happened during the rescue, promising to tell her all of it when she woke, and like Harry had chastised her a bit because his niece and nephew were almost carbon copies of Draco, but were perfect in his eyes.

Hermione felt the love for her friends grow, oh how far they had come in a such a short time.

Theo and Luna came in next buzzing with excitement, and Hermione could swear the dark space around her lit up from their mere presence. Luna talked about how it was just going to be a little longer, while Theo commended her on her ability to produce not only one but two perfect Malfoy children, before sharing that his Luna was also expecting and that he would haunt her if she wasn’t there to help him navigate those new waters.

Once again Hermione felt the love around her. 

Neville, Daphne, and Pansy came in last, with Daphne helping Pansy with the baby.  Hermione could hear the soft cooing of who was surely her new godson James.  Neville and Daphne shared the news that they too were expecting that although she was only a couple weeks along and very fragile, that she was so very happy.  Hermione called out to the universe to help grant that little soul to take root for them. 

Pansy to her surprise she heard crying, then promptly threaten her with a classic, “Granger I swear to Salazar Slytherin’s left ball sack that if you don’t come back, I will use Harry’s Chosen One status to break into the Department of Mysteries and find a way to drag you back myself.” 

Hermione was touched and knew that this witch meant every word.

Pansy went on to talk about her and Harry’s son and how like her, she hadn’t even put up a fight in the looks department, as he was also the spitting image of Harry.  Hermione chuckled at this.

“I know Draco and he will not give you up so easily, then you add in Harry’s determination and that my friend is a lethal combination,” Pansy said in a watery voice, “can you imagine if they had been friends in school, Tom Riddle would have never stood a chance.”

Hermione agreed, she loved how her friends were now more like family.  Having grown up as an only child, she never knew how much she needed this, but she was oh so glad to have it, and she’d be damned if she let the likes of Dolohov take it away from her.

It was quiet around her again for a bit before she felt him. Draco was back and it flooded her with so much excitement. She noticed now that although she may not be able to feel her body, that the bond with Draco was still strong.  It felt like a string pulling her to him, one that she could sense but not grasp, but knowing it was there and resilient let her calm her mind.

She heard other voices, but they were not close enough for her to make out, but she assumed it was Harry and Healer Milton. 

She could feel Draco near her just before she heard him say, “I’ll see you soon my love.”

Hermione wasn’t quite sure what he was doing or what he had just said as suddenly around her Hermione felt like she was being pulled down.  She fought to hold on, scared that the curse was trying to trick her.  She had to fight back but she couldn’t she felt herself get pulled down deeper and deeper.

If she could breathe, she swore she'd have run out of air because just as she was on the verge of feeling like she was going to blend and fade into the darkness, she saw bright light and then felt herself jerk back into her body.  The sensation was like gasping for air after nearly drowning.  Everything was still for just a moment before she gasped out loud air filling her lungs, and then Draco was right there cradling her to his chest as she gave one more shuddering breath. 

She opened her eyes, and everything was so unfocused but thank Merlin she could feel Draco, really feel him not just the memory of him.  Hermione latched on tighter and let out a choked sob, relief flooding her senses before the sobs broke free.

“Shh it’s okay my love, you are safe,” she heard Draco say, “I’ve got you.”

Hermione cried and held onto him tighter, finally she thought she was exactly where she belonged.

After a few minutes and having Healer Milton recheck her, Hermione and Draco thanked her for all her assistance, before she left to inform the others of the news, as well as to go wake Lucius.

Harry who wiped a few tears while watching the couple reunite, gave her a big hug and said he’d be back because he had to talk his wife about some life changing news.

They lay in bed with Hermione holding on to Draco letting all of the tears she couldn’t shed before fall, as Draco held her.  He didn’t prod or push just let her feel it all.  They had laid next to each other before he finally asked, “are you ready to meet our children?”

Hermione looked on the verge of tears again from the sheer happiness swelling through her.  “Yes,” she said softly, “gods yes I want to meet them.” 

Draco stood reluctantly assuring her he’d be right back.

Hermione who was now all physically healed was still feeling a bit tired and didn’t trust herself to walk.  Instead, she sat up adjusting her pillows and waited. It was only a few moments later that Draco walked back in holding both twins in his arms.

Hermione gasped, there they were her little twin stars.

Draco walked over and handed over their son.  Hermione reached out and drew him in and looked down in wonder at what she and Draco had created.

Draco moved once again to sit on her other side so that she could also see their daughter.  

Hermione noticed that even in sleep her son was reaching out toward where his sister was, and the though made her heart burst.  Tears rolled down her eyes unwillingly.

“It’s okay love they are healthy and doing so well, strong even,” Draco said assuredly.

“But how?” Hermione said through a sob, “I was so afraid to lose them, because he..he,” Hermione didn’t even want to say that words, it had already been bad enough that she’d lived with that fear, and she would not dedicate anymore time or thought to that maniac.

Draco understanding told her what he knew, “well you remember that the ring I gave you had enchantments on it right?” 

Hermione nodded, remembering he’d told her that many, many months ago.

“Well, I think that it may have provided some protection to the babies and, in the end, allowed me to find you,” Draco said solemnly.  “I wish it had been sooner, but it wasn’t until mother reminded me,” he said shame lacing his words.   

“I’m so sorry Hermione, I’m so sorry I failed you,” Draco choked on the words.

Hermione adjusted her son and pulled Draco near, “Draco Lucius Malfoy you did not fail me, you saved me.” she said with so much vigor.  “I will never blame you for being upset, because I know that I would have been the same state of duress if it had been you, but you figured it out and a way to get to me and save our children, so no my love you didn’t fail me, you saved us.” 

Draco let out another shaky breath and said, “I had to use a spell to save them, one that mother gave to me.  I didn’t want to use it because it would only guarantee the safety of the twins, but when I found you, you were in labor and unconscious and I was so scared to lose all of you. I had no choice." He finished his words laced with sorrow.

Hermione thought back to the last bit’s she remembered before being cursed and knew she had been in labor, while also being so scared to lose her children.  “Draco I’m not mad that you did what you had to,” she cooed, “I promise you love, that I would have done the same because our children matter and it’s what I would have wanted, you know this.” Hermione said as reassuring as she could. She did not want him to continue to blame himself, because the only person to blame was Dolohov and he would get what was coming to him for messing with her family.

Draco looked into his wife's beautiful golden eyes and knew she meant every word. He leaned in a kissed her gently. They sat together a bit longer, just holding their children tightly and letting the traumatic events go, not wanting to dwell on them, not when they had their whole life and future ahead of them.

“So," Draco said with one of his smirks, "the million-galleon question is what will their names be?” Draco asked as he leaned in to kiss Hermione then his son and daughter.  

Hermione smiled, “well you recall that conversation we once had about baby names but honestly knowing that the Black Family magic saved them makes me want to honor that little tradition your mother told us about.” She replied cheekily.

Draco looked at her in awe, “really?”

“Really love,” she said with a sincere smile, “I know you have a list and some thoughts, but if you wouldn’t mind, I have to say that after meeting them I really think that the names Scorpius and Aurora are perfect for them.” Hermione said smiling down lovingly at her children.

Draco was stunned silent for a moment before he replied with, “Scorpius Hyperion and Aurora Juliet.”

Hermione chuckled and questioned, “Hyperion and Juliet, really Malfoy?"

Draco gave her a shit eating grin, “I told you that I could do pretentious my love, and nothing says I’m a Malfoy like the name Hyperion." He said with a smile, "but the name Juliet is timeless and classic, and I chose it simply because it means that she’ll have a name with origins like yours, like the one your parents chose for you.” 

Hermione’s eyes watered once again, oh how she loved this man, she looked back at her son and uttered, “hello Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy,” cooing lovingly at her son who at that moment opened his eyes and she noted that they were as silver as his fathers except for in the center where it looked like it held a whole galaxy.

“You like that don’t you my little scorpion and protector,” she said as she kissed him once more. 

“What about you Aurora Juliet Malfoy, do you like your name,” Draco asked and watched as his daughter blew a chuff of air and opened her eyes. Draco would never get tired of looking at her, she was so unique. 

“Look at her eyes Draco,” Hermione said watching in wonder as one silver and one honey eye looked back at her.

"She is perfect and unique," Draco said.

And to them they were both absolutely the perfect blend of Draco and her.

=^.^=

It had now been six months since the whole Adversarius ordeal, and things for the Malfoy family were going well. 

Lucius had been woken by Healer Milton the same day as Hermione and thanks to his daughter-in-law, was now serving out a reduced sentence of ten years with time already served at Malfoy Manor, while having to serve community service and attend mind healing sessions.  This had been one of the first things that Hermione had done when she was released from the hospital.  She worked quick to petition the Wizengomet, because after Lucius had been woken from the curse he was supposed to be transferred back to Azkaban, and Hermione wouldn't have that.  So instead, she worked and pleaded for a lighter sentence.  She, Harry, Ron, and even the warden of Azkaban had all given character statements on his behalf.

After the emergency Wizengomet meeting in which they approved the new sentence, Lucius had finally met and then promptly fell in love with both if his grandchildren who to their utter surprise still maintained their legilimens connection to Draco, Lucius, and Harry. 

She often heard him talking to them and explaining that he would never let anyone ever make them feel less than because they were Malfoy's and Grangers who came from good stock.  He told them that all of their ancestors, Malfoy’s, Blacks, and Grangers were the real deal and that he was so proud to be their grandfather.  Hermione watched as he walked them through the halls of Malfoy Manor showing them off to the various portraits and when one who thought to voice their bigoted opinion, found themselves banished to the deepest vault in Gringotts until they could see the error of their ways.  Thankfully there had only been two as every other Malfoy had been utterly besotted with the new generation.    

Hermione never one to let go still wanted to understand how her twins could find her in her mind, and after a bit of research, Hermione and Draco had surmised that the Black Family magic that had saved the twins had also latched on to their soul bond allowing the twins to bridge the gap to reach Hermione.  The twins of course who had proven to be natural powerful legilimens in the womb were even stronger now with the Black family protection magic still coursing through them. The connection linked them solidly to their faith and grandfather but to Harry who was Sirius Black’s heir.  

Another thing that loomed was the Adversarius trial.  It was nearing and Draco who was still operating as a consultant for the DMLE, had gone back to look through each of the perpetrator’s minds. Though this, he was able to gather and help build a solid case against the group, that ended with each member of their little rag tag group including the Azkaban guard and former Auror Jones to be convicted. 

What had shocked everyone was when Harry and Ron both opted to leave the DMLE immediately after the case was closed, to go work for Draco and the Falmouth Falcons. 

Harry who had been nervous about leaving the DMLE, was now happily thriving as the new head coach the Falmouth Falcons, and Pansy couldn’t have been prouder.  While Harry may have been dubbed the Chosen One, because of his bravery and willingness to put his life on the line for the greater good, could breathe easier knowing that his wife was more than happy to not have to worry about him any longer in that capacity.

Ron much to his wife's chagrin, had taken the strategist position with the Falcons at Draco's behest. The teams who were already promising due to Draco’s heavy recruitment, had changed under Ron's guidance and eye for strategy, he helped the team soar to new heights.

Theo and Blaise had also joined the group as the new media consultants, which was perfect place for Theo's brand of chaos, and Blaise’s collective coolness.  The witty and sharp tongued former Slytherin, loved to take any and all opportunities to always put Rita Skeeter in her place by politely saying things like, “oh wow that was brave of you to say out loud,” or “it’s amazing how confident people get when their being disrespectful,” or Draco's personal favorite, “you know you have a gift for tone, unfortunately it always the wrong one.” Media days were always fun.

Neville had come on board as the team’s chef.  He was up to take the position at Hogwarts, but after finding out that Daphne washing a particularly delicate pregnancy, he wanted to be closer to her.  He had come up with a way to mix his love of plants with cooking, When Daphne had refused to eat anything commercial, and Neville had taken it upon himself to make her food.  On one particular potluck event, Neville's dish had been a hit and Draco had offered him he job on the spot, which Neville took and began creating and catering wonderful nutritious and healing meals for the team.

Pansy, Daphne, Ginny and Luna were the last to join the Falcon’s team.  Pansy became to team’s uniform designer, and with Draco’s budget and her brains, Pansy was able to create some state-of-the-art yet fashionable uniforms.  She was thankful for being included while still having the time to raise her son.  

Daphne joined as the team’s secretary managing the day to day at the facility, and teams schedule with effective precision.  Draco had also given the option to work from home and hire an assistant when it was closer to her due date.  She of course had been happy to work with her friends and her husband.

Ginny who was cut from the Holyhead Harpies when she announced her pregnancy, was brought on by Draco as the Falcon’s assistant coach.  Draco had promised her a spot on the team after she have birth, but Ginny found that coaching was fun and more her speed and enthusiastically declined, opting to stay on as the assistant to Harry, even after she gave birth.  

Then there was Luna, Draco had asked her if she would like to join the staff as the team’s spiritual advisor and Luna had happily accepted.  She would often gather the team and staff for bonding and cleansing that at first had the team doubting it's need, until they kept winning their games, then suddenly no one wanted to miss a spiritual lesson with Luna.

Hermione and Padma, the only two of their group that had continued their original line of work, that now included the talented Healer Milton, were happy to continue helping others.  

Healer Milton had been offered the permanent position of Head Healer after Mr. Willow opted to retire early.  Lillian may or may have not also opted to stay when she met a fellow strapping red head fresh in from Romania.  Lillian had quite literally run into Charlie Weasley, who had come down to visit his brother, and it had been love at first sight. The biggest surprise and much to the chagrin of Molly Weasley, Charlie her always aloof bachelor, had absconded with Lillian Milton now Weasley and eloped after a mere month of knowing each other. Molly of course said, "when you know you know," and was only to that Charlie now had a reason to be a more permeant fixture in their home, as Draco had help fund the countries first Dragon Sanctuary in the area. It was still small but showing promise.  

Padma had scaled back at St. Mungo’s and continued to help Hermione with their various projects while running point for their new foundation Healing Hands.  Through the foundation, Padma had ensured that the funding was secured and used in a way which allowed not just the other projects were started, but their first, the Hogwarts Healing Program to stay strong.  Under Padma helm, the program was still highly successfully and had seen an increase in its enrollees in the following year, and as a result of their success, the foundation had now been approached by other schools like Ilvermorny, Beubaxtons, and Durmstrang to help launch their own pilot programs.    

Hermione of course couldn't have been prouder, but the work wasn't over there were still others to help.  Her along with Padma and Lillian,  were currently working on other projects including the very first ministry sanctioned Wolfsbane Potion Distribution project, which was met with some division, but with the help of her friends and even Head Auror Robards, who's own nephew had been afflicted during the war, had spoken to the great need of this project, his embolden and impassioned speech had ensured that those on the fence saw fit to help ensure that the project saw the light of day.  

While she still remained involved with her foundation, Hermione had stepped away from the hospital and foundation leaving them Lillian and Padma’s capable hands, so that she could focus on her children and helping those who needed it.

Draco of course ever the supportive husband, was there every step of the way. He had been tempted to remain as a consultant, especially after the work he had done with the Adversarius case, but in the end the pull of fatherhood and challenge of being the owner of the Falcon’s felt right.  He had assembled a great team and was now watching what he had built thrive. He was exactly where he needed to be.

Life was good for Hermione and Draco, and they couldn't complain, they both simply looked forward to their bright future.

 =^.^=

One year later…

“Draco, we have to go,” Hermione moaned as Draco held her tight and ran a trail of kisses down her neck.

“I have time love,” Draco whispered in between kisses.

They were supposed to be leaving to the pitch where the Falcons were set to play for the championship.

“I have a wonderful team of people who will ensure all is running smoothly,” he said as he peeled the zipper of the navy dress down exposing her bare skin.

“Aaahhh,” Hermione gasped as he captured her nipple through her lacy bra as all semblance of making haste evaporated.

Draco was relentless, sliding the dress down exposing her curves, Hermione’s body was a dream, especially because she was still nursing the twins and her breasts were still so full.  He reached around and unsnapped her bra freeing her breast and was instantly suckling them into his mouth. 

Hermione moaned again as he sucked and kneaded.

“You taste so sweet my love,” he said as he continued to suckle and lapping at her.

Hermione could do nothing but let herself be devoured as she now stood nearly naked in the middle of her closet leaning against the center island drawer that was just across from where she had been bent over as she looked for her shoes right before Draco walked in and grabbed her.

He had pounced on her in an instant and now had her pinned to the island delivering this tortuous pleasure.

“If we are doing this, I must protest as you have entirely too many clothes on,” she said as she writhed in pleasure.

Draco hummed his agreement, but not his attention.  With an impressive display of wandless magic, he vanished their clothes.  Draco pushed her back further before dropping to his knees lifting her leg over his shoulder and devouring her cunt.

Hermione moaned as he sent her in to an ahhmatized haze, once again enjoying her husband’s eagerness to please her.  He feasted like a man starved licking, sucking, then fucking her with his mouth and Hermione let her self-go. She drowned in the sensation that was Draco Malfoy’s mouth and was coming before she even knew it.

Draco grinned when he felt Hermione cum, drinking her essence not wanting to waste a single drop.  He kissed his way back up her body his cock hard and leaking, ready to find it’s home in her delicious cunt. He did how ever make sure to stop a kiss along the scar that ran along her lower belly, because that was further proof of her bravery. 

Hermione always shuddered in pleasure when Draco kissed her scars but that one in particular was special, because it meant that her beautiful now one year old twins had survived, that scar was the proof.

He continued his journey back up before he reached her lips and kissed her fervently.  Hermione loved tasting herself on his lips. “I’m going to turn you now love,” he whispered into her lips, before he turned her around and wasted no time sinking into her.  She was so wet from her pleasure and his mouth, that he slipped right in, just like he knew he would.

Draco moaned and sighed in ecstasy at the feel of her tight hot wet cunt gripping him like a vice.  He held himself still letting her adjust and warm his cock a bit before she pushed her arse back signaling that she was ready.

Gripping her hips he pulled out nearly to the tip and dove back in, which had Hermione whimpering at the fullness. 

It would never get old, he would always want her like this, so needy and ready for him. Lost in his pleasure, Draco kept up a punishing pace; this tryst was going to be fast and hard just what they both needed.

Hermione arched her back bearing down on him and Draco slammed into her hard, gripping her hips so tight that he was sure she would bruise, but Hermione loved it when he marked her, and damn if that didn’t fuel his possessiveness.

Draco pulled back a bit to watch himself disappearing into her, it was mesmerizing, but he knew she was close again, he could feel her clenching around him. He reached around grabbing her neck drawing her closer and he whispered, “come for me darling.”  Hermione broke again on his command, coming and yelling out his name so loud that she shuddered their magic once again coming to life around them.

Draco held her tight and with a few more strokes, emptied himself fully inside of her, hoping his seed would take, he couldn't wait to see her pregnant with his child once again.

It hadn’t been that long ago that they discussed having another child, it had been a year, and Hermione was ready to try once more.  Pansy had called her crazy since the twins were one and half, but she loved being pregnant, and Draco as soon as she’d mentioned it, he had been feral at the thought.

Draco relaxed his grip on her but still holding her tight, he pulled out and moved his hand to push their combined releases back inside.  “Keep it all in love, or how else will you be able to make the next Malfoy,” Draco cooed. 

Hermione still high from her release melted into him and let him push his come back inside her, and with once he had pushed as much of his seed back in, with an impressive display of wandless magic of her own, created a barrier trapping his release inside of herself.

Draco groaned, “fuck love, that was so fucking sexy, I want to take you again.” He murmured as she turned with a satisfied smirk on her face.

“Sadly, we can’t, we have to head out to the pitch Draco, you are hosting the championship.” She admonished now fully satisfied. 

Draco groaned in frustration, “With Potter, Theo, and Blaise, it will be okay, Daphne will keep them in line” he said petulantly.

Hermione chuckled and said, “Draco your parents are a few rooms over with the twins, we must go, as the owners we have to be there.”

He knew she was right of course. But it was her fault really, ever since she’d straddled him and rode his cock a few nights ago while telling him that she wanted to have another baby, he’d been insatiable, driven mad by the need to fuck another baby into her.  He was getting hard just thinking about it again.

“Fine,” he grumbled, “but we may have to make an impromptu office visit mid match,” he said with a cheeky ink as he kissed her once more.

Hermione laughed, she knew that she would follow him anywhere.  She kissed him back once more, knowing with certainly that she was unequivocably and irrevocably in love with her husband.  She thought back to the last two years and oh how much had changed, she made a mental note to once again send a fruit basket to the old goats of the Wizengomet as well as one to the Unspeakables in the Department of Mysteries, because regardless of how much she had detested the Ministries Marriage Mandate, she knew that without them, she may have never found and created this beautiful life with Draco. 

=^.^=

The end

Chapter Text

As Draco held up the days issue of the Daily Prophet, he couldn't' help but smile while reading the headline, THE NEXT MAGICAL GENERATION.  

The pictures of the front page depicting his two oldest children and their partners announcing their pregnancies.   He couldn’t help but be thankful for how his life had turned out.

Draco didn’t have much to complain about.  If anyone were to take stock of his life, and many had over the years, they would say he was well and truly lucky.  Sure, he had made some questionable choices as a child, but he would chalk that up to not knowing any better, then to surviving a war while finally making the right choice in the end.  Shortly after serving his one-year house arrest, which he knew he was lucky to get and Theo never let him forget it, he found himself caught up in the ministry’s crosshairs once more in the form of the Marriage Mandate.  What poetic justice he thought that he’d been matched to the one and only Hermione Granger, now Lady Malfoy, thank you very much.  He had never felt like he deserved her and there were a few times that he had let her down, but she had transformed him made him better in every way that mattered, as a man, husband, and father.

Hermione had not only revolutionized his life and the lives of people around them, but also the medical world along with her friends, with her various programs that continued to help heal families after the war.  He was not surprised at that; she was after all absolutely magnificent. Another unexpected surprise was that with the help of their friends Draco had transformed the Falmouth Falcons into a winning dynasty. 

When Draco was on house arrest he envisioned his life differently than it was now, and he was so thankful that it had turned out differently, because now not only did he have his brothers Theo and Blaise, but three others he would have never guessed that would include the likes of Harry Potter the bloody Chosen One, nor Ronald Weasley, a Weasley mind you, or Neville Longbottom, as some of his best friends.  But here he was nearly twenty years later, and they were all more like brothers. He smiled thinking of his friends who had each created their own families, and for many of them who had been only children like him, it was now a different world.  He did so enjoy seeing all of his extended family at the games and impromptu dinners.

Yes, Draco was a lucky bastard, the ministry had delivered to him his soul mate on a silver platter and now they had been married nearly twenty- years. He was truly utterly and stupidly happy. 

Hermione had also given him four amazing children.  First came the twins Scorpius and Aurora now twenty and both married (sigh), followed by a now 18-year-old (read as I’ll be 19 in a few months dad with dramatic eye roll and all) Lyra Narcissa Malfoy and rounding out their brood was 13-year-old Orion Lucius Malfoy.

The twins the first ever born to the Malfoy’s had shattered any and all expectations that he, Hermoine, or the wizarding world may had had.  Both were formidable legilimens and occlumens in their own rights but had tapped into a new form of mental magic that allowed them to not only view or shield from others what they wanted, but also to allow others what they were thinking.  This of course was both a blessing and a curse because when they were little, they would tell Hermione or him that they needed them.  It came in handy to know that they were distressed but Aurora the clever little witch that she was, caught on rather quickly that when she called either, he or Lucius, that they would come running with out hesitation.  She may or may have not had them wrapped around her precious little finger.

To Draco’s surprise it was when they had hit the six-month mark that Scorpius hair had begun to darken, not as dark as Hermione’s, but not the Malfoy coloring either, it was a darker shade of blonde with honey undertones, but he kept Draco’s eyes. This of course had Hermione laughing with joy when she declared that at least her hair coloring had won for some dominance in one of their children and would do so once again later.

Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy much to Hermione’s, Harry, and Ron’s chagrin was sorted into Gryffindor, always the protector of his little sister, who would more often than not drag him, along with James and Rose off into some sort of mischief.  Scorpius was now taller than Draco and just as handsome, always steady and sure, he had grown into a handsome young man who loved to read as well as play quidditch, which didn’t hurt especially now that he played professionally. He never let the fact that his family owned the Falcons and could essentially walk on to the team matter, no, he made his own way, earned it, and now he was the seeker for England’s national team for the third year in a row, having won the World Cup two out of the three years.  He was now married happily to Rose Weasley, who had followed in not only her mother’s footsteps by becoming a healer, but like her Aunt Lillian, had opted to specialize in Neonatal care.  It hadn’t always been easy for them, and he had almost lost her. That was until their fourth year when Nikola Krum, son of Viktor Krum had come to Hogwarts as an exchange student, that had changed everything.  Like his father before him, Nikola was besotted with the bookish Rose Weasley who had been sorted into Ravenclaw, like her mother. Nikola had followed Rose around like a puppy and had even taken her to the Yule Ball that year.  Scorpius had thought for sure he was doomed to love her always from a far, when his father had told him to channel that famous Malfoy charm and to go get his witch.  That very next night after the ball, Scorpius had found Rose in the great hall as she sat with her best friends Primrose Longbottom, Soliel Nott, and Enzo Zabini.  Determined to finally make a move. Gathering all of that famous Gryffindor courage, he marched right up to her and kissed her.  Rose who had instantly melted into him kissed him back with a fervor, before pulling back and told him off for taking so long to make a move, and now the rest was history.

Aurora Juliet Malfoy who was unsurprisingly sorted into Slytherin, was the opposite of her quiet and reserved brother, she moved with the confidence and assurance of the Malfoy’s.  When she knew what she wanted, she went after it.  She he had a small frame like Hermione, but all of the Granger stubbornness mixed with the Black and Malfoy cunning traits.  She was not snobbish but had indeed had a lengthy argument (read as discussion) with the sorting during her sorting, on where she should be placed.  In the end she all but countered the hat’s assessment until it placed her in Slytherin like her father, grandfather, and grandmother before her.  She knew the kind of legacy that she was born to, and made sure she used it for good whenever possible. Like her brother, she had grown up with James Potter, Rose Weasley, Primrose Longbottom, Soliel Nott, and Enzo Zabini.  She had no shortage of family and friends.  Things changed for her when they arrived at Hogwarts. After the first night, when for the first time in eleven years her and Scorpius had been separated due to being sorted into different houses, Aurora had demanded a meeting with the headmistress, where she all but argued with multiple valid points, that she and any others who wished to do so, be able to sit where they wanted, because keeping the houses separate was just a means to breed division.  The Headmistress had smiled seeing those Granger genes prevail and had said that it was about time that someone saw to that.  The rest if her time at Hogwarts she like her mother became a champion of those who needed one, and of course James Potter was her greatest supported.  Aurora knew he was the one for her, as by the age of six, had declared that she would marry James Sirius Potter, and that if anyone didn’t agree that they could go jump off of a cliff.  This of course had Harry cackling and happy as a clam, while Draco always made sure to always be in the room with the pair especially during their teen years.  James had of course known from childhood, whether Aurora had proclaimed it or not, that she was his soulmate. He had felt it in his bones and loved her fiercely.  James who had become a beater just like his mother had predicted, was also on England’s national team with his best mate and his wife’s brother Scorpius.  Aurora would have married James as soon as they had graduated Hogwarts, but because her and Scorpius always did everything together and both her brother and fiancé played professionally, the had waited a year so that both couples could wed on the same day in a wonderful destination wedding. Draco grumbled up until the moment she said, “I do,” about his baby becoming a Potter, and Lucius cried more than their parents at the wedding because his perfect angel is grown.  Aurora even now never let anyone forget that she was just as much a Ganger as she was a Malfoy, now Potter. So, when she graduated from Hogwarts had become a solicitor who more often than not worked pro-bono at her law firm that was fully funded by her greatest champion, Lucius Abraxas Malfoy.

Lyra Narcissa Malfoy was a dangerous combination, not only was she a Malfoy through and through, but a Malfoy born daughter.  She like her sister was almost a replica of her father.  Lyra was tall, blonde, with shiny grey eyes, and dangerous.  She walked with the confidence of a witch who knew who she was and was indeed a powerful witch with the same admirable legilimency traits that her father had.  She was not as powerful as her older siblings, but like her father knew how to wield her magic precisely.  And lucky for them, determined to be the next Minister for Magic.  She was both brains and beauty, who had recently graduated and was now working under the Head Auror at the DMLE with her best friends Aster Nott and her boyfriend Elio Zabini. Like her sister before her, Lucius was besotted with his granddaughter and had ensured that she was given the best and even brought in the best instructors to help hone her the skills that had her rising in ranks in the Ministry.  Hermione and Draco were so proud of their little snake, no doubts that she would one day be the Minster.

Orion Lucius Malfoy the youngest of the Malfoy’s was like his brother tall with a head of dark curls and had his father’s signature grey eyes.  He along with Fred Weasley, and Cossette Longbottom were currently in their third year at Hogwarts.  Orion like his mother before him was an exemplary student and only wandered into trouble when Fred was pulling pranks, and Orion and Cossette had to be the voices of reason. He had also been sorted into Gryffindor along with Fred and Cossette.  Orion wasn’t sure what he wanted to do in life, but he been a natural at potions.  Draco of course had ensured that Orion had everything he needed to encourage his passion and even assured him that should he change his mind on what he wanted to in life, that he would have the love and support of his family.

Draco coming back from thoughts of his children, glanced at the image of James cradling Aurora’s bump and Scorpius kissing Rose, her bump visible and smiled once again. It was indeed the next magical generation.

“What’s the paper say today,” Hermione said as she waddled in.  Draco smiled at his wife who was due any day now.

“The children announced their pregnancies, and its front-page news naturally.” Draco said with a chuckle.

Hermione smiled and made her way over to him as he placed the paper down so she could stand in between his legs and said, “well what do you think will happen once this little one arrives?”

“I suspect that it will be front-page news as well love, given the fact that we’ve managed to keep it a secret for the last nine months,” Draco mused pulling her to him for a kiss.

Hermione let herself melt into him.

“Well lucky for us that Lyra is such a force of nature, and I have no doubt that it was her along with the twins that planned that article to release now incase this baby comes today,” Hermione said a little breathless from the kiss and the pregnancy.

Hermoine and Draco had thought they were done having children after Orion, as they were so very happy with their lives, but after a particularly wild party at Theo’s, Hermione who was taking liberal shots of whatever Theo was giving her, had taken a drink laced with the essence of Bezoar that had automatically cancelled her contraceptive portion.  That night after a particular horny Draco, who had also injested a potency shot, had taken her six ways to Sunday, that had resulted in her now fifth pregnancy. 

When she started feeling the tell-tale signs of pregnancy a several weeks after the party, she had not panicked.  Having been through this before, but now albeit much older, her and Draco had talked it thought and knew that no matter the result, that they would do this together like they always did.  As she cast the detection spell and watched nervously, she knew they would be okay, and when it glowed a bright gold confirming her suspicions, it settled in for both of them, this was real, it was happening.

So now at almost 41 years old they were having another baby.  They had decided to forgo finding out the sex and letting it be a surprise.  The pregnancy itself had been good so far, no issues even for a geriatric pregnancy as Lyra liked to joke about, that was until both Aurora and Rose broke the news that they were expecting.  Hermioe had gotten so worked up as she cried that her babies were having babies, and that she was going to be a grand mum and mum in the same year, that she had begun to hyperventilate, while Draco had nearly fainted at the news their children had delivered.  Draco had called in Lillian who had cleared Hermione, but warned that she needed to stay calm, so for the remainder of the pregnancy, Draco had made it his mission to be Zen.  It had driven Hermione crazy at first, but she had come around to the idea of being doted on by Draco and Tippy. 

When they had shared the news about the pregnancy to their friends, they were happy but also had just laughed. It was a circus for sure, but it was nothing that they couldn’t handle together as a family.

Hermione leaned in once more glancing over at the paper watching her children on the front page of the Prophet and smiled, just before turned back and leaned in and kissed Draco once more saying, “are you finished reading that?”

“Yes, do you want to clip the articles?” Draco asked as he rubbed his hands soothingly down her sides, feeling her anxiousness rising through their bond.

“I do, but it will have to wait bit,” she said as she took a deep breath.

“Hermione,” Draco now so in tune with her, as their bond had grown stronger said, “what’s wrong,” as he watched her carefully.

Hermione leaned in closer holding onto him as a contraction hit her, “nothing,” she huffed, “just,” another huff, “that,” she sucked in a breath, “it’s time.” She finished.

“Bloody hell woman,” Draco said understanding dawning on him.

He leapt into action; he stood holding Hermione steady while accioing their trusted minted baby bag that had served them well with the last four births and ushered her toward the floo.

“The children, we need to let them know,” she said pushing through the pain of another contraction.

Draco called for Tippy, who was as giddy as ever as she was told to please inform the others of what was happening and to head to St. Mungo’s.  With a quick little nod, she was off to share the news.

“Ready love?” He said with so much love lacing the words.

Hermione gave him a watery smile and replied, “ready,” as they smiled and stepped through the floo to meet their newest bundle of joy.

The next day with no surprise to either Hermione or Draco, the front page news announced that another Malfoy heir had been born, bringing further love and joy to the happy couple.